Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute

[birdie8819]

Encouragement!

Jackie leaned against the fence and looked back at her husband. Watching him and Mark, play in the pool, she had to smile. Mark was one of her husband's co-workers. Jackie had always liked Mark! He had impressed her from the first time they had met.

Like her husband, Mark was tall and broad. And seeing him in a suit, Jackie could see why many of the girls in the office constantly wanted to go out with him. Jackie felt the deep throbbing inside her cunt, as she watched the two playing like little boys. But there was nothing little about either man.

Jackie watched as the two of them got together and began to talk. Then they looked over at her, and Mark let out a loud laugh. Jackie felt her legs begin to tremble. Mark was looking at her, with that glint in his eye again.

She watched as Mark stood behind her husband. Then she saw Jim, her husband, lean back and rest his weight against Mark. Jim had that far away look in his eyes and Jackie knew just what was going on. The throbbing in her cunt grew more intense.

The water in the pool was crystal clear. And Jackie had no trouble seeing down into it from where she stood. Mark had his hands around her husband's waist, and she could see his dark shaft sticking straight out before him.

She walked closer to the pools edge and looked down at the two men. Mark's white hand was wrapped around Jim's hard dick. Jim sighed as Jackie watched Mark slowly stroke his hands along the hard shaft.

Neither man wore swim trunks. Jackie could only imagine what Jim was feeling. She didn't need to see, to know that Mark's hard dick was pressed against her husband's tight ass cheeks.

Smiling, she looked down at the two men. "Careful Mark! You know how Jim gets when you stroke his dick like that! The next thing you know, he will have you bent over and whining like a little puppy!"

Mark laughed! "I can't help it Jackie! I can't seem to get enough of him! Who would have thought that my best friend would turn out to become so much more than just a friend?"

Jackie watched, as Jim reached behind him and started to stroke Mark's own bulging dick. "Hey no fair! You two are having fun, and I'm stuck with making like a servant. Get out the pool and make the drinks your damn selves!"

Laughing, Jim pulled away, and grabbing the edge of the pool hoisted himself out the water. Jackie watched, as he stood naked before her. The water dripped from his body and pooled at his feet. Jackie smiled as she looked at her husband. There was no denying that he was all man!

Mark splashed water as he also got out of the pool. The two men stood side by side, and Jackie smiled at the contrast between them. Both men had bodies that male models would die for. They were both muscular, without the bulge of fat around the stomach.

Both men worked out and their bodies showed the results of their hard work. Her eyes traveled from face to face and Jackie noted the differences of each man. Mark's face was smooth shaven. He had that rugged, outdoorsy look. The kind that you see on the beaches playing volleyball.

Jim was older by 10 years. He had the look of the confident, mature executive. His mustache and beard were neatly trimmed. He exuded that look of male dominance with a hint of animal ferocity.

Looking down their bodies, her eyes came to their dicks. Jim's dick was long and fat. His 8 inches was as thick around as a silver dollar. And when he got hard, as he was now, the head seemed swollen to at least half again its size.

Mark wasn't a slouch in the cock department either! His dick was almost as long and thick as her husband's dick was. His wasn't as fat around as Jim's dick was, but it was equally as long. And when he was hard, as he was now, the head seemed to get a purplish tinge to it. Jackie looked from man to man, and then sighing, slowly walked over to them.

Jackie took a dick in each hand. Slowly she stroked the shafts and watched the look on their faces. Both men were smiling. Mark moaned, as her hands began to move faster. Jim just looked at his wife and smiled. "Keep that up and it won't be alcohol that you will be drinking wife of mine!"

Laughing, she let both cocks go and stepped back. Mark groaned in frustration as she laughed and turned around. Both men watched her walk away. The sexy sway of her hips seemed to catch their attention.

"Damn Jim! How can you stand to watch that walk around the house without wanting to fuck it all the time? If I had a wife that looked like that, I would never let her leave the bedroom."

Jim laughed! "Oh trust me! She keeps me well pleased! And most of our fun never takes place in the bedroom! There are too many other places in the house that afford equal opportunity to enjoy her."

Both men laughed, and followed Jackie over to the bar. Jackie was no small woman. Like her husband, she was tall. And she had an athletic body that showed she also worked out. Her tits were firm and full. And her huge nipples poked out making them look so deliciously edible! Her stomach was flat, and her hips flared out just enough, to make the whole package hard to resist!

Mark walked behind the bar, and taking three glasses fixed them all drinks. He smiled as he watched Jim take his wife in his arms and kiss her. There was no denying, that the two of them were deeply in love with each other.

Mark watched, as Jim began to openly finger Jackie's wet cunt. Damn! The two of them seemed to never get enough of each other. Jim felt his own dick begin to harden, as he watched Jackie begin to moan and work her hips back and forth against her husband's probing finger.

Suddenly, Jim stopped and stepped away from the woman. Jackie groaned and kept pumping her hips against the finger that was no longer inside her. "Damn", she groaned. "I hate when you do that to me! You get me right to the edge, then stop and watch me squirm!"

Mark laughed. "Oh! You didn't mind when he did that to me! If I remember correctly, you laughed when he had me begging for more of that chocolate stick! It seems that Jim knows how to keep both of us begging for more!"

The three of them laughed, and walked over to the lounge chairs to sit. Jackie sat between them and they were all silent as they sipped their drinks. Jackie turned to Mark.

"When Jim came home and told me about what had took place between the two of you I was shocked. I mean I knew that Jim is as comfortable with a man as he is with a woman. But I would have never suspected that you were bi! He tore my ass up as he told me how the two of you played."

Jim laughed! "It seems our Mark is a completely different man when he has had a bit too much to drink. He tends to confide some of his secrets. I just hope that he doesn't do that with everyone. You wouldn't share our secret would you Mark?"

Mark blushed at the openness with which they talked about him. "Jim! I really don't know why I confided in you the way I did. You have always been someone that I could talk to. And when you just came out and asked me if I was bi, you didn't seem like the type that would hold it against me if I were. I just answered honestly."

Jackie looked at her husband. "Tell me again how it happened! I love to hear about it! It makes my pussy so wet!"

Jim laughed! "Honey! A stiff breeze makes your pussy wet! I swear! I've never met a woman so hungry and happy to fuck! That's why I married you! You never get tired and you aren't the jealous, possessive type!"

They all laughed! "Well! The conference was like all conferences go. It was long and boring! I suggested to Mark that we go to the pool afterwards before we went to dinner. We were in the pool by ourselves. I noticed that Mark kept looking over at me every chance he got. But when I would turn to him, he would turn away. Then I saw the bulge in his trunks.


Continue next page ............

[birdie8819]

I started wondering what it would feel like to have his lips wrapped around my dick. I looked at the way his Speedos fit his ass and thought about sliding my dick in him. He saw my hardon and practically started drooling.

I got out the pool and walked over to get my towel. I came back to the edge and looked down in the water. It was easy to see his hardon. Mark was looking up at me but I could see that his eyes were also looking at my crotch. I just asked him outright!"

Jackie smiled and picked up her glass. She also opened her legs wider and both men could see her naked cunt. There was no mistaking the wetness that hid within. "What did you say to him? I love to hear this!"

Mark smiled and reached out to stroke Jackie's pussy. Jackie moaned as his fingers stroked her clit. "You're such a sexy bitch! I know that this pussy is just dripping wanting some attention."

Jim looked on, stroking his slowly hardening cock. He loved to watch these two play. "Mark looked down at me and asked me if I was bi? The look on his face was the same look he gives his secretaries when he asks them a question that he wants a "no nonsense" answer too. All I could do was swallow hard and look up at him. He had this big bulge in his trunks. My eyes seemed to be glued to it as I nodded.

My answer seemed to make his bulge grow even more. I swear I saw it throb in his trunks. He smiled down at me. Then he told me to be in his room in 20 minutes. He turned and walked out the pool area. I was shaking. I don't know if it was from fear or anticipation. I had never been with a black man before."

Jackie eased down on the lounger until she was fully reclined. Then she opened her soft dark thighs even wider. Mark's fingers began to slowly work in and out of her juicy cunt. He went nice and slow the way she liked it. Jim, his dick growing even harder as he watched this white man slowly teasing his wife's cunt smiled.

"When Mark came and knocked on my door, I was sitting in the arm chair sipping on a drink. I already knew that I was going to fuck him and taste his dick. And I expected that he wanted to suck on my dick too. I looked at him without saying a word. I kept up the silence until I saw him start to squirm. I think that the young man was afraid."

Mark laughed as he slowly pushed two fingers deep inside Jackie's cunt. Jackie moaned and raised her hips up off the lounger. "I love the way you can be so gentle, Mark! You really know how to make my pussy feel wonderful."

Mark smiled. "I was afraid! I didn't know if I was going to be fired or humiliated or what! Jim just sat there and stared at me. Then he smiled. He asked me if looking at the bulge in his swim trunks had gotten me hot? I was too afraid to lie, so I just nodded my head. He asked me how long have I been bi, and I told him that I found out I was bi in college.

I could see that he was growing hard and I could feel my own cock starting to stir. He asked me if I had ever been with a black man before. I admitted that I had thought about it but had never found one that I trusted enough to try it with. Then he set his drink down and looked hard at me. I will never forget what happened next."

Jackie, feeling the pressure of the pleasure that Mark's fingers were stirring in her groaned. "I'm almost there Mark! Don't stop! Please don't stop!"

Jim, his dick at full attention, gave a soft groan as he watched the two of them. Mark's white hand was a stark contrast to Jackie's dark thighs. And the sight made him even hotter.

"I looked up at Mark. I could tell that he was scared. Then I smiled. I asked him if he trusted me? The poor young man couldn't even answer, he just slowly nodded his head. I put on my stern voice, the one I used when one of my secretaries had fucked up something.

"What happens in this room stays in this room. If I ever find out that you have told anyone, I will make things extremely difficult for you. Do you understand?"

Mark, his fingers working in and out of Jackie's juicy cunt smiled. "I gave Jim a nod. My heart was beating so fast I just knew that he could hear it from where he was sitting. He just smiled at me and I watched as his hand slowly unzipped his pants.

When he pulled his cock out, it was only semi-hard. But I could tell that it was the biggest cock I had seen up to that point. He stroked it slowly, and then told me to kneel in front of him. His voice didn't sound like it was a request. The sight of it hypnotized me! It was so big, black and shiny! I could feel my mouth getting wet."

Jackie started humping her hips up into his fingers. "Fuck me Mark! Push that big white cock up my black cunt!"

Mark pulled his fingers out and sucked them clean. Then looking over at Jim, he smiled as he stood up and moved between Jackie's thighs. Just as he was slowly pushing his cock into her dark cunt, he felt Jim's strong hands on his head. Turning, he looked up at Jim standing beside him. With a groan of pure pleasure, he sank his cock into Jackie's wet cunt, as his mouth closed over Jim's hard cock.

The sight before her eyes almost took Jackie over the edge. She loved to watch the two of them sucking or fucking each other. She knew that her husband was more man than any two other ones, but she also knew that he enjoyed the pleasure of sucking and being fucked by a man's strong dick also. And the sight of it always turned her on. And Jim would fuck a man's mouth or ass with the same pleasure that he fucked her cunt, mouth and ass with.

"That's it Mark! Suck that big black dick! You love to have Jim work that big dick in your mouth don't you? Oh shit, your dick feels so good. I want him to fuck my ass while you fuck his! Oh shit! Oh fuck! Did you make him cum that first time? Did you suck his dick until he came in your mouth?"

Jim moaned. "I cupped my hands behind his head and slowly pulled him down to my dick. He gave a small whimper as his soft lips closed over the head. I swear Jackie, he sucks dick almost as good as you do! I let him suck my dick until I had him moaning each time he sucked it to the back of his throat.

I pulled his head off my dick and made him look up at me. He had a dreamy look on his face. "Do you just suck cock or do you like to be fucked too?" Jim opened his eyes and looked at me. His lips were wet from saliva and pre-cum. He was breathing hard. His voice was almost a whisper when he said, "both".

I told him to stand up. When he did, I unzipped his pants and took his dick out. I was glad that he was circumcised just like I am. I bent my head and took him in my mouth. Jim moaned and whimpered like a schoolgirl as I slowly sucked his cock.

I unbuttoned his pants and pushed them and his shorts to the floor. He shivered, as my hands rubbed his hairy ass. I caressed his hairy balls and slowly rolled them in my hands. He was jerking his dick in my mouth and I knew that he was ready to cum.

I took my mouth off his dick and he whimpered like a virgin left high and dry. But when my finger touched his asshole, he gasped and pushed back. He was tight! I loved the feeling of pushing my thick finger in his ass. He just stood there and took it.

Suddenly, Jackie cried out. "Jim! Oh shit I'm almost there! Tell me what you did next. I love that part. Tell me and make me cum. Fuck me hard and fast Mark! Fuck me deep!"

Jim pulled his hard dick from Mark's mouth, so that Mark could concentrate on fucking Jackie!" Mark was pumping his cock in and out of Jackie's cunt hard enough for all of them to hear her squishing noises.

"Oh fuck Jackie! You're gonna make me cum in your juicy black cunt. He made me beg for it! He told me that if I wanted him to fuck me I had to beg him to. I begged him to let me suck his big black cock! I begged him to fuck my ass like a bitch!

He put me on my hands and knees on the bed and told me to push my face into the pillow. I felt him pulling my ass cheeks open. I felt him rubbing Vaseline on my hole. Then I felt him pushing that big, black cock in me. He was slow, but he didn't stop until he had all 8 inches deep in my ass.

I was whimpering into the pillow. It hurt, but it felt so fuckin' good! Then he started to fuck me. He would pull it out until I could feel just the tip. Then he would shove it in deep and hard. Damn! I haven't been fucked that deep or that hard in a long time."

Jackie moaned. "I'm gonna cum! Oh you bastard! I'm gonna cum all over your cock!"


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Jim reached down and grabbing both of Jackie's nipples pinched and twisted hard. "I fucked that ass until I heard him crying into the pillow. Then I reached down and grabbed his throbbing dick. I stroked him while I fucked him. I bent over and whispered in his ear."

Mark was almost there. Damn! These two knew how to make him work! He loved fucking Jackie's cunt almost as much as he enjoyed having Jim fuck his ass. And he loved feeling his own hard cock pushing up into Jim's tight asshole!

"Jim was tearing into my ass. He whispered in my ear and took me over the edge. He told me that he loved the feel of my tight asshole. That he was going to fuck me again and again. That he would bring me home and the three of us would fuck together. The thought of him letting me fuck you was more than I could take."

Jim was giving Jackie the tit torture that she loved. "I told him that he was gonna be my ass-whore just like you are. I reached around and grabbed his dick hard. I stroked it hard making him whimper. Then I shot my load deep in his ass. Mark cried out into the pillow and I felt his cock shooting cum all over the bedspread."

With a cry, Jackie came. And like she often did when the two of them worked on her, she ejaculated hard. Her body jerked and thrashed like she was going into convulsions. And Mark kept fucking her until she calmed down.

The lounger was wide enough for two. Jim pushed Mark onto his back and attacked his still hard dick. Jackie rolled over until she was straddling Mark's face. He attacked her dripping cunt, sucking and slurping, trying to clean every drop.

It was Jim's actions, that finally gave Mark the release he so desperately needed. Pushing his legs back, Jim pressed his dick at the opening of Mark's ass. With a hard shove, he buried it deep. He fucked Mark hard and fast, while Jackie rode Mark's face. Her cunt muffled his cry as his cock shot a load of thick cum onto her back.

Exhausted, the three of them lay catching their breaths. Jackie was the first to move. She stood up and stretched. Looking down at the two men, she had to smile. Between the two of them, they knew how to work her cunt into exhaustion. And she loved it each and every time.

Jackie made fresh drinks, and handed them to Jim and Mark. Then she sat back down on the lounger. There was a thick line of cum oozing down her thigh. "Mark! You always make such a mess when you're fucking me. I swear! I think that you shot even more cum than Jim does sometimes."

Jim laughed even as he rolled over to lie between Jackie's thighs. With a smile on his face, he got up on his hands and knees as he spread her thighs. When Jackie saw Mark stand behind her husband, stroking his growing hardon, she smiled.

Mark knelt down and spread Jim's cheeks. When Jim felt Mark's tongue licking his tight bud, he moaned into his wife's still dripping cunt. He began to give her long slow licks up and down her entire slit. Jackie looked down his back and smiled at the attention that Mark was giving her husband's ass.

"That's it baby! Get that ass ready for your cock! I love to watch you fucking Jim. Oh Jim! Use that tongue baby! Lick this hot black pussy the way Mark is licking your tight asshole. Yea! That's it! Just like that! Now Mark! Fuck his ass! Fuck him like he fucked you!"

Mark smiled as he stood up and took Jim's ass in his hands. Spreading the cheeks with his thumbs, he placed the tip of his hard throbbing cock at Jim's black puckered hole. Jim took a deep breath in anticipation. Then he grunted loud.

Just like he had done to Mark, Mark slammed his hard cock deep into Jim's tight ass. But unlike Jim had done to him; he began to immediately fuck the older black man hard and fast. This caused Jim's mouth to jam against Jackie's cunt. The woman grabbed her husband and held him fast against her cunt. It didn't take long for Mark to shoot hid load.

His hand was wrapped around Jim's hard throbbing cock as he pumped it. Knowing just what the big black man wanted, he squeezed hard and stroked fast making it hurt. Jim groaned as he splashed the lounger with his hot cum. And that was just as he felt Mark filling his ass. Jackie was also Cumming yet again. And she filled her husband's mouth with her hot juice.

A few minutes later, the three of them were splashing in the pool, laughing like children. They swam and frolicked for about another hour. Then Jim got out of the pool and put his pants on. Starting the fire, he put the steaks on. By the time they were done, Mark and Jackie had the table set and all three sat and ate like they were starving.

Mark and Jim were talking softly to each other when Jackie came out with desert. They stopped talking and looked at her smiling. "What are you two up to? When you look like cats that swallowed the canary, I know that I'm in for it."

Jim and Mark laughed. Mark got up from the table and took the desert dishes from her hands. He pulled her to him and kissed her long and deep. "Well my dear, after we have had our desert and rested a bit, Jim and I will take you into the bedroom. While you are riding my hard cock, Jim is going to fuck that sweet ass of yours. And when he finishes, I will suck his crème from your ass while he sucks my crème from your cunt. I think that we will all be ready for a nice sleep after that, don't you?"

Jackie looked like a kid at her birthday party. "Oh goodie! I get both of you at the same time. Let's hurry up and eat! I can't wait!"

Jim laughed hard. "See Mark! We have created a nymphomaniac monster! She can fuck all night long, but we have to wait until we can get it up again. I'm glad that you have the same stamina that I have." The two men laughed as they dived into the delicious desert that Jackie had fixed.

It was hours later, after they had all had a shower and had been resting out by the pool, that Jim and Mark exchanged glances. Then, without a word being said they stood up. Each man took a hand and they helped Jackie up from her chair and led her inside. The bedroom had a huge king-sized bed in the center of it with mirrors lining one wall. They led her to the bed and lay her down in the middle.

With Jim on one side and Mark on the other, they took turns giving the woman long deep kisses. Jackie sighed again and again, as she was played with by one set of hands and then the other. The kisses grew in intensity, even as the play grew more intense.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

It wasn't long before the two men had her moaning. Jackie loved having her tits played with rough. And both men took turns pulling, twisting and pinching her nipples. Her pussy was receiving the same treatment.

When Jim gave her clit a hard twist, Jackie cried out. "Oh god! You two will have me so sore in the morning, I won't be able to put any clothes on."

Jim smiled as he kissed his loving wife hard. "This is only the beginning. And trust me, I don't have any intention of letting you get dressed tomorrow."

Almost in unison, both men draped a leg over one of hers and pulled it open. With their legs hooked over hers, she couldn't close her legs if she tried. Then they each held one of her hands over her head. Jackie was now effectively restrained.

Mark looked at Jim and smiled. With his other hand, he grabbed one of Jackie's nipples and pulled hard, while he twisted and pinched her. She opened her mouth to cry out in pain, when Jim delivered a stinging slap directly to her cunt.

Jackie screamed in pain. But instead of stopping, Jim reached for her other nipple. While he imitated Mark's actions, Mark delivered an equally hard slap to her stinging cunt. The men went back and forth pinching, twisting and pulling her nipples while slapping her cunt. By the fifth slap, Jackie arched her ass off the bed and had a screaming climax.

Just as Jackie was calming down, Mark pulled her over until she was atop him. His swollen cock slid in with ease. Jackie groaned, even as she pushed her dripping cunt down on his shaft. Mark pushed her legs open and began to slowly hump up into her cunt.

With her eyes closed, enjoying the feel of Mark's dick riding her pussy, Jackie was not expecting the sting that exploded on her ass cheeks. She tried to rise, but Mark held her tight. Five more blows were delivered to her ass. Then she felt her cheeks being pried open.

Tears were streaming down her face, but she was humping Mark's cock even harder. With a grunt, Jim shoved his hard dick up his wife's tight asshole. It only took a few seconds for the men to establish a seesaw rhythm. Just as one cock pushed in her cunt, the other withdrew almost completely from her ass. Then the reverse took place.

Jackie, her body in a state of tremendous excitement, could only throw her head back and let her mouth hang open. She was being double fucked and she loved it. Suddenly, her eyes grew wide. Mark saw this and nodded to Jim. They had used her this way before and each knew what was about to happen.

They plowed into her with a renewed vigor, each man trying to totally impale her on his shaft. Suddenly, Jackie began to scream. Over and over she screamed as she bucked her hips like a woman possessed. That was exactly what she was. Jackie was possessed with cock and she had lost control of her actions. All her brain knew was that she had to have it all.

Jim grabbed a handful of her long black hair and pulled her head back hard. Mark reached up and gave her already sore nipples a vicious twist. Jackie felt her world explode, as she gave in to the pleasure/pain that the two men gave her.

Her climax was as intense as they all knew it would be. So hard, that she could not utter a scream, she became still as her inner muscles milked each penetrating dick. Then her cunt seemed to let loose with a flood of cum and piss. At that moment, each man discharged his load of cum in her.

Jackie came to, with both men giving her soft tender kisses and stroking her abused body with a gentle touch. She looked at her husband and managed a weak smile. Then she looked over at Mark and smiled at him. Her voice was weak and she could barely talk.

"Fuck that was intense. I can't remember ever Cumming that hard. I won't be able to move for awhile." Both men laughed. Jim kissed her lips. "I love you."

She watched, as he got up from the bed and walked around the side to Mark. His lips circled the white man's soft cock and he licked and sucked it tenderly. It didn't take Mark long to grow hard. Jackie smiled at the stamina of both men.

She lay and watched, as Jim got on all fours. His eyes watched her, as Mark eased his now hard cock into Jim's ass. Jim closed his eyes as Mark bottomed out in his ass and began to fuck him with long slow strokes. Her hand reached up and held his face as she whispered words of love to him. Then she reached between his thighs and began to stroke his hardening dick.

"You two have me so sore, I won't be able to fuck tomorrow." Jim groaned and smiled at her while working his hips back to meet Mark's hard thrust. "That's ok honey! We intend to only use your mouth anyway." They laughed and he bent down to kiss her just as he felt Mark shoot his load. Jim moaned and worked his hips, shooting his crème into Jackie's hand. She held her hand up and he licked it clean.


The End

[birdie8819]

Chelly's Story

Michelle worked for a government agency. She had worked her way up the ladder to a well-respected leadership position but it meant long, hard work for the dedicated woman. Chelly, as she liked to called, was 34 and married to her childhood sweetheart, Ryan. They were happily married but Chelly seemed to have sexual fantasies more often and far more vivid than in previous years.

She was probably no different than most white, married, professional women who juggled their home life with the turmoil of work. Chelly still considered herself in good shape physically and she could still draw sexual comments for most men. She was 5'6" with very nice breasts, which she knew were envied my most of the women at the office. At 120 lbs, Chelly didn't have any excess weight. She wore skirts most of the time, which highlighted her nicely rounded hips and long, slender legs.

Michelle was very happy with how life treated her but she always seemed to have some nagging unfulfilled need deep, down inside. Sex with Ryan was good, in fact, most of the time he ensured she achieved a climax. What seemed to bother her mostly was the gossip at work. There were lots of women where Chelly worked and their usual gossip eventually centered on men and sex.

There was one woman, Julie, who constantly talked about multiple orgasms and how she loved screwing black men. That alone wasn't alarming but it made Chelly ask questions. She wondered if it were possible for any woman to achieve one orgasm after another.

The worst trepidation of thinking about what Julie said was how it put raunchy, immoral images of black men in her head. She often dreamed of a big, strong African man who was always running around naked. Chelly visualized him as tall, very muscular and with an enormous cock hanging down between his legs. The fantasy seemed so real at times that Chelly would start breathing faster and pretend her fingers were wrapped around his thick, black shaft. When these fantasies happened at work, Chelly felt guilt and shame for her mind being filled with such indecent images.

Everything appeared normal and mundane in her life. Chelly did not think anything drastic or sinful would ever happen to her when she was so pure and righteous.

Her life centered on her family and work. It was quite regular for the supervisors in her office to take leadership courses. The government was constantly trying to improve working conditions and prevent any bad publicity from disrupting the smooth flow of government business. An office memo hit her desk one afternoon and it mentioned that Michelle C. was booked for a two-day upgrade training. That did not upset her but the fact it was being held in a city a few hours away did disappoint her. Every time she left home, Chelly worried her husband and two children wouldn't eat properly. Chelly liked being a mother and devoted wife so she hated going away.

***

The plane trip was short. Chelly arrived at her hotel late in the afternoon, which was nice because it gave her a few hours to settle in. Her hotel room was nice and thankfully the government always used good accommodations for employees when they traveled. She unpacked her clothes putting them in the dresser before refreshing herself for dinner.

Chelly smiled at her reflection in the bathroom mirror thinking of how nice she looked in her mid-thirties. She put her hands on the sides of her breasts, feeling an instant tremor from the embrace, and then she wiped her hands all the way down the sides of her shapely body.

Suddenly a devilish impulse made her lift her skirt all the way above her waist. She held it there while she innocently straightened her thong panties. She started wearing the more daring attire a few weeks ago with a feeling that she was being adventurous.

The panties were sheer white and looked very seductive against her tanned skin. 'So what do you think mister... wouldn't you like to get inside these panties?' Chelly actually blushed when she whispered the silly statement but still she felt tiny shooting tremors go through her body. 'Oh gawd... what's got into you... you foolish woman?'

Chelly had a nice meal in the hotel dining room and it took a good two hours. By the time she was done, she felt filled and fully relaxed. The wonderful feeling lasted until she entered her room. Chelly unlocked the door and she stood beside the bed before she realized something wasn't right.

Her eyes opened so wide it hurt and Chelly stared at a naked man. He brazenly laid on the bed with his arms folded and his hands locked together under the back of his head. The muscles in his chest stood out and his arms appeared like those of an avid athlete. But the most disturbing sight was the biggest, blackest cock lying on his belly.

It was hard. So hard the pecker stood rigid and so heavy it lay on top of the black man's stomach. Chelly had never seen anything so vivid, so vivid yet so instantly arousing. There were immediate butterflies fluttering around in her stomach and it made her feel extremely lightheaded.

Jimmy looked at the gorgeous white woman and knew he made the right decision. He noticed Chelly when she came into the hotel and instantly saw a wanton look about her. Jimmy's best friend worked at the desk and like many occasions, he coerced his buddy to make an extra cardkey. Jimmy used it when Chelly went out and then he waited for her return getting more excited with each passing minute. For the strangest reason, Jimmy felt that this white woman would be the best piece of ass and he vowed to find out the truth.

All of a sudden, Chelly started breathing again. She licked her lips trying to get rid of the parched feeling in her mouth and suddenly she found her voice. "What the Hell are you doing here? Get out at once... I'm going to phone the desk," she said while stepping towards the phone.

She grabbed the handset and was about to dial when Jimmy spoke. "You's the prettiest white slut... and I could see when you came in that you wus white trash... yes... Jimmy wants to make your dreams come true. You want to be Jimmy's slut... don't you?"

Chelly was flabbergasted. She froze unable to move a finger and her dialing stopped. Paralyzed, Chelly did not move a muscle and her eyes locked onto the man's midsection. Jimmy purposely grabbed his massive cock at the base and twirled the monster in the air. It was like a rotating beacon and Chelly couldn't rip her eyes of the big penis.

"Put the fucking phone down... and get your white ass over here," he said with a stern, challenging tone. He padded the side of the bed showing her the direction he demanded.

Why she put down the phone, Chelly would never know. She looked at the man who did not seem to have a weapon but still she followed his orders. She slowly hung up the receiver and her legs moved all by themselves. In a matter of a few moments, she stood next to the bed close enough to feel the amorous heat radiating from the man's body.

"Dat's a good girl... have you ever felt a real cock?"

His eyes burned a hole into her and Chelly didn't know enough to keep quiet. "N... no... no, never," she whispered so softly but he heard it plainly. She realized that his statement could very well be true. His cock was the first real one she had seen.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

Jimmy held his cock straight in the air and seemed to offer it to her. "Put your hand on Jimmy's cock... feel the cock dat's goin' to be inside your white-ass cunt... when Jimmy feels like fuckin' you."

Chelly started to quiver and shake all over. How her hand reached out was a mystery. Her fingers grazed the throbbing cock just before they wrapped around the massive shaft. It was so hot that it stopped her breathing while she got used to the intensive heat.

Suddenly his left hand reached out and he grabbed her right knee. She let out a gasp of shock and surprise but did not move away. Jimmy caressed her knee, and then shifted his hand up a few inches. He caressed and lightly ran his fingertips across the burning flesh watching her face contort into many different expressions.

Then he moved higher and his fingers caressed the middle of Chelly's milky thigh. Her heart kept beating faster and faster with each inch Jimmy's hand rose higher. All of a sudden her head rolled side to side and her eyes closed tightly afraid to look at his smirking grin.

Jimmy's hand slithered higher until his fingers felt the enormous wetness. Chelly did not know if her legs were strong enough to hold herself upright any longer. They felt weak and began to tremble when his finger pushed hard into the growing wetness. Her breathing was merely loud gasps of air and Jimmy was reassured by Chelly's lack of any struggle.

He had to repeat his next command. "Take off the blouse... let Jimmy see those beautiful white titties. Jimmy wants to fuck those tits and rub his cock all over them."

Never in a million years could this be happening to her, Michelle thought. Her fingers vibrated like crazy but that did not prevent her from removing the prim and proper blouse. She stood before the man still afraid to look at him.

His order was direct and explicit. "Now the fuckin' bra... no white slut's tits should be covered with a bra... take it off."

It made Jimmy smile knowing his newfound woman was obedient. Chelly slowly stripped the confining garment and she stood before him naked above the waist. He ogled the succulent breasts and dearly wanted to feel them. But that would have to wait, he thought.

Chelly could feel Jimmy's fingers at her waist and knew what he was up to. In an almost teasing fashion, he slowly undid the waistband and let the skirt fall to the floor. He stared at the sheer white panties and could not remember a sight so sexy or seductive.

When his fingers touched the elastic waistband of her thong, Chelly sucked in her breath, as if to give him more freedom. He chuckled watching her body shiver at his touch. Slowly to make it more tantalizing, he lowered her panties to the floor. From his vantage point, Jimmy could barely see between Chelly's legs but he noticed there was abundant wetness.

"My dear slut... Jimmy don't like hair in his teeth... so we're goin' to shave. Shave all dat ugly hair and make your pussy worth eatin." He watched her face twist in agony at his request but knew she was his captive. "Git your ass on the bed so we can make your pussy worth fucking."

His demands and orders were the most demoralizing things she had ever heard. No man could talk to her like that and get away with it, Chelly thought. But why was she laying on the bed, she wondered?

Chelly was vaguely aware of what he was doing. Magically, Jimmy had a razor in his hand and some lotion, which he was spreading over her pelvis. Her mind raced for answers and then Chelly felt absolutely silly by thinking that Jimmy must have gone into her suitcase without asking. Suddenly she thought of the dire consequences of being shaved. How would she ever explain it to Ryan?

She glanced down at her midsection watching Jimmy's hand glide with perfect dexterity over her flushed skin. Stroke by stroke her flesh turned reddish and then back to a pretty white. He did not even have to ask her to spread her legs. Once all the hair was shaved from her raised pelvis, Chelly knew to open her legs so the man could finish the job.

But Jimmy wanted to play with his beautiful white slave. He noticed the pretty pink tip of utopia peaking out of the puffy labia. Ever so tenderly, he managed to graze the little pearl with his finger every second or two, as he shaved her clean. Chelly tried hard to remain still so he wouldn't miss and cut her, which merely added to Jimmy's enjoyment.

Suddenly Jimmy's finger dipped into the puffy hood and he tweaked the key to Chelly's universe. She couldn't watch anymore. Chelly pinched her eyes closed just as Jimmy pinched something that was smoldering turning it into a raging inferno. Out of the darkness, Chelly heard his damning words. "Are you cumming... are you cumin' for your black daddy?"

She thought it was impossible but, no, she was creaming all over his rotten fingers. Jimmy kept his fingers inside the narrow slit and did not give Chelly a moment's grace, as he squeezed her throbbing clitoris.

"Dar... now the white pussy is clean... clean enough to eat," he whispered diving into the fiery crack. Jimmy literally threw the razor across the room and he instigated Chelly's awareness of multilple orgasms. When his hot mouth closed over her honey hole, Chelly thought her head would explode. His damaging tongue swirled around the tiny clit rolling it inside his mouth and he battered it like he was possessed by the devil.

Chelly didn't know what had come over her. All her senses and logically being, which she always used, was sudden gone. She arched her back and dug her fingers into the soft bedding trying to survive the man's onslaught. Every stroke of Jimmy's tongue robbed her of more sanity until she was a lost child.

All of a sudden Chelly was a white slut. "Oh gawd... oh gawd fuck me... fuck me you bastard. Fuck me you bastard," she moaned without holding back. "Oh gawd... I can't stop... I can't stop cumming in your mouth. Fuck... eat me you black bastard."

The smile on Jimmy's face was suddenly coated with womanly juices. He drank from a fountain that overflowed so fast he almost choked. His big, strong fingers dug into her luscious ass holding Chelly's hips in the perfect cunnilingus position. He nibbled on the raw clitoris giving Chelly the orgasm of her life.

When the last violent spasm rocked her body, Chelly collapsed on the bed. Her body was like a rag but that would not last long. Suddenly, Jimmy was lying on top of her and she could feel the obvious stabbing between her legs. He threatened to ram his oversized cock into her without any concern for her well-being. "Oh gawd... it's too big... gawd you'll kill me. Please not so fast... too big... too big." Her pleas were music to his ears making Jimmy overly excited.

He wanted to take his time and Jimmy was good at his job. It was a job to him and he managed to make enough money to have a good living. Making starved white women happy and sexually satisfying their darkest secrets was worth money. The women were only too glad to give him money so it made both parties happy. The moment he spotted the white goddess enter the hotel lobby, Jimmy knew she was ripe. Chelly radiated that special sexual air of wanton lust and he set his target on her immediately.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Suddenly Chelly looked down at a large, red mark. "Oh gawd, no... no please no. Don't put marks on me... my husband will see." Jimmy loved making it more agonizing by ensuring he tattooed his sluts before sending them home to their pathetic husbands. Chelly could see her dilemma did not have a serious affect on Jimmy and she gave up. The man put two hickies on each boob before adding a couple on her slim tummy. When he sucked one into the top of her velvety thigh, Chelly thought she would die. Her husband would see that and know someone had marked his territory like a rabid dog.

All of a sudden nothing mattered to her except the consummation of a lifelong dream. Chelly let the black man do whatever he wanted knowing that eventually a black man would own her pussy.

"I like my white sluts to talk... talk dirty to Jimmy. Tell him how to fuck her white pussy," he whispered in her ear.

There was nothing else to do but obey. "Please... oh please give me... make me your white slut. Gawd... your cock... your black cock is so big... fuck me you black bastard." Chelly's hips rolled and thrust upward attempting to achieve heavenly bliss. She had never wanted or craved anything so badly in all her years. She could feel the head of his big prick leaving wet marks all over her thighs and crotch but not where she needed it.

Jimmy was ready. He stretched out so that he could put his lips next the Chelly's ear. "Spread your legs wide... wider slut. I think it's time for a white slut to feel a real cock... a black cock... what'cha think?"

She spread her legs and suddenly her heart stopped. The flared head was between her delicate petals threatening to invade her faithful spirit belonging to her husband. Chelly knew there would be no turning back but that did not stop her from surrendering her soul to a stranger.

Jimmy gave a small thrust embedding two or three inches or raging meat inside her inferno. Each felt a truly special bonding and Jimmy held motionless allowing the tight opening to stretch. He felt Chelly's pussy gripping him with the most powerful muscles.

Chelly's chest heaved from ragged breathing and all of a sudden Jimmy thrust with his powerful hips. When her cervix was speared by the thick, steel rod, it opened like a budding flower. Chelly's world opened to a new beginning. Soon Jimmy was moving in and out slowly but at a rate that sucked-up all of Chelly's remaining willpower.

Her shattered emotions must have remained on the highest plateau after the previous orgasm and the mountainous peak was not far above. All of a sudden Jimmy had freedom. In and out he pumped inserting the head of his black tool into the womanly furnace each time he drove his hips downward. Chelly started bucking out of control like a little schoolgirl and it made him laugh out loud. "Dat's it slut... cum all over Jimmy's cock and show him what a white piece of trash you are," he whispered bitting her ear at the same time. "Jimmy loves it when his slut cums hard."

All Chelly could think was that she was making the man happy. Satisfying his desperate needs while at the same time receive the ultimate rewards. It was the second time within an hour that an earth-shattering climax rocked her world. She could not remember coating a cock with so much cream and receiving so much joy.

"Here it comes baby... Jimmy's balls are going to empty and fill your box with black seed," he moaned almost hissing his drastic comments at Chelly. She clung to Jimmy, as if he was her savior, and relished nothing more than to make him happy.

They both collapsed in each other's arms with their sweat running onto the sheets. Jimmy could not keep his hands still and kept fondling the sexiest body. The affair far surpassed anything he imagined or hoped for when he saw the sexy, conservatively dressed woman enter the hotel. 'Holy sweet fuck,' he realized, 'she's actually feeling my pecker.'

Chelly's small dainty hand was snuggled between the sweaty bodies and her fingers were securely wrapped around the dwindling shaft of Jimmy's cock. He rolled his hips back slightly enabling her more room to grope his manhood. She squeezed, then deftly stroked, and then tenderly ran her fingers up and down the softened penis. Even in such a deadened state, his cock seemed overwhelming and fascinating.

She did not intend to prolong the sinful affair but sometimes things get out of hand in a hurry. Suddenly she felt a twitch, then another and another until her fingers brought the dead to life. It was not truly stiff but the prick was magnificent still the same.

Jimmy started kissing her neck and her chest while lingering on two of the most attractive breasts he had ever seen. His tongue coated the soft globes with wet saliva and suddenly licked the ends until they stood erect. He shifted his body over Chelly's upper torso and devoted his loving attention to the glorious nipples. His tongue worked magic and licked each bud in turn so that both turned extremely hard.

Chelly was well aware that he tattooed an extra hickie on her boobs but she really didn't care. Then he began a slow, enticing nibbling of her nipples and all she could do was put her hands around his rugged, whiskered face. All of a sudden she knew there was more. She was about to surrender again without any reservations to a complete stranger who somehow controlled her spirit.

There was not need to speak but she did anyway. "I love... love you. I love you... oh gawd you make me feel like a woman. Gawd, my tits are so throbbing... so yearning for your mouth," she moaned in between gasps of air. "Oh gawd no... your fingers are touching me... down there and it feels so good. Oh gawd, when you touch my clit like that... I can't stop. Gawd, I think I am going to cum... cum."

Jimmy couldn't believe his dumb luck. He was not about to spoil such a good thing so he used every bit of skill and experience making the white woman content. Her legs were thrashing wildly on top of the bed and he caressed and squeezed her love button non-stop. Suddenly he got a fit of inspiration. He grabbed Chelly's slippery body and quickly moved her until she hovered over his lap.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Chelly looked down and she couldn't believe Jimmy wanted her to do. His penis was fully rejuvenated and it was quite apparent he wanted her to suck it. She wasn't overly enthusiastic at giving blowjobs but suddenly the urge to satisfy Jimmy filled her with animal lust. He purposely slapped her face with his cock and enticed her to suck it.

Chelly wrapped her dainty hands around the thick shaft holding the bulbous head against her lips. She didn't know if it was the result of Jimmy thrusting his hips or if she pulled the cock closer, but suddenly it was inside her mouth. The only thing in the world Chelly wanted at that precise moment was to suck the black stiletto.

The blowjob would forever be in her mind and whenever she performed one in the future, she would cherish this one. It took a long time before Jimmy was ready but Chelly was up for the long battle. She pumped her hands up and down the extended shaft and pulled the foreskin back and forth over the flared head. Every time the head was left free, she sucked it deep into her mouth in a fucking fashion, which worked to destroy Jimmy's stamina.

She fucked the big cock with her mouth and when the first blast of lava hit her in the face, she gobbled the head into her mouth sucking for all she was worth. Jimmy emptied his nuts into her mouth and Chelly managed to swallow all the vile cum until there was only an empty reservoir.

Chelly thought the night was over. All of a sudden the shocking reality hit her like a paralyzing dream. Jimmy pushed her flat on the bed turning her onto her stomach with a stern twist. He moved his body between her legs and pushed her limbs to their widest reaches. Suddenly be began licking the crack of her ass from her waist all the way to her vulnerable pussy slit.

Jimmy delayed when passing over the most delicate areas. His tongue darted outward when he reached her asshole and pretended to be a tiny penis. When he reached her slit, he again used his tongue like a penis and embedded it in the soaked honey hole. Then he twirled the swollen clitoris like it was a toy and nibbled it until Chelly squealed with joy.

All of a sudden he put both hands to good use. His left hand found the puffy pussy lips and he finger-fucked the aroused woman. His right hand caressed the cheeks of her ass until his middle finger found the tightest hole. Luckily his finger was coated with abundant lubrication and it was easy to enter the dungeon. With both fingers fully embedded to the last knuckle, he decided to bring an end to Chelly's suffering. He licked the crack of her ass like he was starving and couldn't get enough to eat.

The lust returned and again Chelly proved she was not the same woman who entered the lonely hotel room. She could see the crest of another orgasm and reached out to attain the ultimate pleasure. Climbing the hill to ride the highest rails, Chelly teetered on the edge, as the orgasm threatened to consume her entire being. When the bombs exploded and the climax washed over her soul, Chelly submitted herself to become the consummate slut.

***

When she woke, Jimmy was gone. She had passed out after the infinite orgasms and suddenly Chelly believed that a woman could achieve multiple climaxes. Sadness crept into her head but she was still very drowsy so it took a few minutes before everything cleared in her mind. See looked at the clock to see it was almost morning and time to get ready for the days training session.

With a swift jerk, she thrust the blankets off her chest. Her eyes opened wide at the sight of numerous dark, red marks. Slowly, she lifted the blankets off her lower torso. A whimper of agonizing horror escaped her throat at the sight. She no longer had any hair and her pelvis appeared more childlike than that of a mature woman. Then she noticed the brightly colored hickies and she swore. "That bastard... he put that one beside my pussy so Ryan would see it. And he put the one on my thigh so Ryan would know a stranger possessed his wife's love hole."

Chelly hesitated getting out of bed. She tried desperately to think of what she was going to tell her husband. Ryan was a very forgiving husband but how could he ever forgive such immoral adultery, she wondered?


THE END

[birdie8819]

Pai Seh this one will be the last story for tonight cause not feeling well . :o


Why Don't We Do It In The Road


I had been looking forward to the first day of rifle deer season much as I used to look forward to Christmas when I was a kid. It always falls on the first Monday after Thanksgiving in Pennsylvania and is a bit of a state holiday. Many schools close because a large number of students from junior high up, as well as many teachers, will be in Penn's Woods that Monday and not in the class room.

At the last minute a client from California pretty much insisted that I be available Monday to go over his account. I tried putting him off and even carefully felt him out about having a different company representative meet with him. The account meant a lot to the company, which in turn made it very important to me. For the first time since I was twelve, I spent the first day of deer season inside. I accepted that I would have to go to our hunting camp Monday evening, thus missing all the camaraderie we hunters enjoyed the day prior to hunting. That meant I would be behind in beer consumption and money lost at poker. With luck, I would be able to catch up on most of that lost time, beer, and money on Monday evening.

To that end, I packed my hunting gear into my pick-up truck, tossed a case of beer in the back and hit the road for the three hour trip to our hunting camp in Bradford County. My wife, Barb, had left a note telling me she was going to be out with a couple of her girl friends and wishing me luck on my hunting trip. I wasn't fooled. I knew most wives were more than happy to have us guys away from home for the first week of deer season. It was like a small vacation for them.

I was an hour away from home just as twilight turned to darkness. As I followed the twists and turns of Route 6, I saw the service van in front of me smack a beautiful buck and bounce it back to the side of the road. Even as I braked, I saw another deer, a doe, bounce off the side of the van to drop near the buck. I pulled onto the shoulder of the road and, using the headlights of my truck, I looked at the unfortunate animals. The buck had a beautiful eight point rack with a span of almost two feet. The doe was considerably smaller. Both were dead as last year's dandelions.

I made my decision immediately. I pulled my tags out of my hunting jacket and filled them both out and put them on the deer. Then I loaded them in my truck and turned and headed for home. I had to get them someplace where I could field dress them before their bodies became too cold. The process would only get more difficult and far more noxious, the longer I waited.

I stopped at a buddy's old barn about two miles from home and proceeded to turn on some outside lights. Then I field dressed both deer. As I worked on the buck, I admired his antlers. He was far and away the nicest buck I had ever tagged. It occurred to me that I had an excellent opportunity to win the big buck pool at my hunting club. I debated the moral issue that could arise over the fact that it was actually road kill and not taken during the hunt. I quickly dismissed any qualms that crept into my consciousness.

The rule was the biggest rack on a legally tagged buck. I qualified. Besides, I had never come close to winning the pool before. This was my time!

I decided to return the few miles to my house to clean up and change my clothes. No matter how many times I worked on deer, I couldn't do it without getting blood on my shirt and jeans. I tossed the deer into the truck and headed home. My tags were full and I suddenly had no reason to be in a hurry to get to camp. It would be too late for much beer drinking or card playing by the time I pulled into the camp.

At least I had secured my tags properly on the game animals, I thought as I pulled onto the dead end road that led to my house. I had seen a friend of mine fined big time because his tag had fallen off the deer. The local district justice refused to accept that the deer had been properly tagged and that fate had intervened to blow the tag off the animal.

The judge's name was Ray Parker and he took pride in being known around our town as the "hanging judge". He only handled petty legal stuff and law suits amounting to less than ten thousand dollars, but he was a pompous ass. Barb was on fairly friendly terms with the asshole's sister. Still, I knew better than to think that would do me any good if I found myself in front of the prick for some hunting or traffic violation.

It was after eleven when I pressed my remote to open my garage door. The house was totally dark, so I assumed that Barb was already in bed and probably asleep. I was surprised to see that I couldn't pull into my bay. There was a new Lincoln sitting in my spot! Barb's Jeep was in her usual place. As I walked around the Lincoln, I felt the hood and it was cool to the touch. The car had to have been parked there for some time. The keys were in the ignition.

I quietly entered my house. I stood still and listened. The house was dark and very quiet. With more than a small amount of dread, I climbed the stairs that led to the bedroom area. As I approached the master bedroom, I heard loud snoring. I had been sleeping with Barb for twenty-five years and she had never snored. My gut started knotting up.

I walked through the open doorway to the bedroom. There was enough moonlight to make out two human forms on my bed. Then I wondered why the hell I was sneaking around my own goddamn house! I reached over and flicked on the light and waited for the shit-storm that would follow. Neither person even flinched. Barb was sleeping naked with her hand on a man's prick. He had a round beer belly and a lot of hair on his stomach and chest. I reached down and pulled the pillow off his face.

It was the fucking hanging judge himself! Ray Parker was sleeping in my bed with my wife's left tit in his soft little hand! It's funny what goes through a man's mind at times like this. I found myself outraged that my wife had welcomed such a miserable asshole into her bed. Shit, she and I both knew a lot of guys that I would have preferred to have ripping off a piece of her ass from time to time!

Then I saw the empty wine bottles on the nightstand. Small wonder turning the bedroom light on had bothered them not at all. They must have drunk and fucked themselves into a stupor!

I went downstairs to get my deer rifle. The next time that fucker woke up, he'd be dead! As I dug around my truck for my rifle and shells, I started thinking about my situation. The husband is always the primary suspect. Hell, if someone else shot the prick, I would probably still be convicted for the murder, simply because I had such strong motive. I needed to be smarter than that.

Then I noticed the antlers protruding above the side of my truck. I sure as hell didn't want to go to jail before I showed the other guys my buck, and won the pool. Parker wasn't worth missing that once in a lifetime pleasure. Barb and I hadn't been getting along very well lately, anyway. Why allow the bitch to ruin my life? I quickly hatched plan B and proceeded to carry it out.

I removed my tag from the doe that was in my truck and carefully placed it in the large trunk of the Lincoln. Then I dug out the old sawed-off double barrel 12 gauge shotgun I had bought from an old drunk a few weeks before he died, almost twenty years ago. I never told anyone I even had it. It was an extremely lethal and illegal weapon. I wiped it down with an old rag, so there were no finger prints on it and placed it in the trunk with the deer. I even found a relatively new pillow and tossed it into the trunk, after I ripped off that damn tag that warned that it was a federal crime to remove the fucking thing.

Then I went into the house and filled a tea pot with very hot tap water. I dug out our turkey baster and returned to the doe in the trunk of the Lincoln. I poured some of the hot water into the cavity of the deer and allowed it to sit there for a minute or so. Then I used the turkey baster to suck a fair amount of the bloody water from the corpse and squeezed it into a bowl. Then I refilled the baster from the deer body. I had already parked my truck around the side of the house.

I dug out my son's hockey mask and put it on and went back up to my rather noisy bedroom. When Barb drank, she was almost impossible to wake up. My plan would work better if she remained asleep, but I was ready to wing it if it became necessary.

I removed Parker's clothes from the chair in the bedroom and hid them in a closet. I noticed his cell phone was still on his belt. Then I placed the bowl and turkey baster on the nightstand.

I climbed onto the bed with a knee on either side of Barb. Achieving this position caused me to jostle Parker slightly, but he kept snoring. I pulled the buck's heart out of the baggy in which I had placed it when I dressed the deer. Sometimes the guys at the camp like to pickle them and have them with beer and crackers. I had never developed a taste for that particular organ.

I opened the leather snap that held my hunting knife in place and unsheathed my blade. Then I poured the blood from the bowl on the sheets and on Barb's tits. It's amazing how little blood it takes to make it look like a crime scene. Barb reached up and sort of rubbed her left tit a little as the liquid quickly dried. Then dropped her hand back down to her side.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I emptied the bowl and placed it back on the table and picked up the turkey baster. I pointed it at Parker's face and moved it to about four inches from his snoring mouth. While holding the heart in one hand, I squeezed really hard and squirted the bloody water all over Parker, with some of it entering his mouth and forcing him to choke. I quickly put the baster down and picked the knife up and began running the point over the heart in my left hand.

I watched Parker out of the corner of my eye as I cackled like the wicked witch of the North. He sputtered and suddenly sat bolt upright. He looked at the heart in my hand and then at Barb's bloody chest as he coughed up and spit out the blood he had ingested. He let out a gasp. Then I swung my mask covered face to look at him.

That was all it took! He was out of the bed and down the hall like a rocket, I had all I could do to reach the garage as he was opening the door to his car, stark naked.

"You're next, Mother Fucker!" I yelled as he slammed the door and peeled out my garage door.

I went back up stairs and placed Parker's clothes back on the chair. I did remove his cell phone and dropped it into my pocket. I took the time to dig Barb's phone from her pocketbook and slid that into my pocket as well. Then I took the bowl and the baster down and put them in the dish washer with the rest of the dirty dishes. I turned the dish washer on and went out to my truck, after turning off all lights and closing the garage door.

I was only a few miles down the road when I noticed a big Lincoln sitting along the shoulder. It occurred to me that there must be some truth in the old theory that a pound or two of sugar in an automobile's gas tank would have disastrous results. Half a mile beyond the disabled car, I spotted what appeared to be a naked man trotting down the highway. As I got closer, he turned and sprinted over the bank and out of sight.

What sort of sick, crazy bastard would be running around naked in late November in northern Pennsylvania? I clearly saw my duty. I picked up Parker's cell phone and dialed 911 and reported the disturbing sight I had just witnessed. I neglected to leave my name. They would have to rely on caller ID to determine just who made that call.

Less than an hour later, I drove by the location where I had seen the two deer killed earlier that evening. I picked up Parker's cell phone and dialed my home number.

The call went to the answering machine the first time I called. I hung up and rang my number again. Barb picked up on the fourth ring this time.

"Hello? Is something wrong," asked Barb with a normal amount of concern when you get a call in the small hours of the morning.

"Turn on the light and look at what's left of lover-boy!" I hissed into the phone.

I waited about ten seconds and then I heard a primal scream. Barb must have seen the blood and found the heart next to her in bed. At least, that was the only thing I could thing of that would upset her so badly.

"You crazy bastard!" yelled Barb into the phone. "You killed Ray! You'll never get away with this! I'm calling the cops."

The phone went dead in my ear. A grin washed over my face as I thought about the story Barb would be telling the police at that very moment. I pulled into the hunting camp around four AM. I hung my buck on the pole we had for that very purpose. I noticed a couple smaller bucks already hanging and chuckled to myself as I wandered into the cabin.

Old Dan McGraw was already making breakfast as I entered. He was hired to cook for the group. Then he could go hunting until the next meal was due. He slid a plate of bacon, eggs, and hash browns in front of me and I dug in.

Tom Burton climbed out of his bed and stepped outside to check the weather. He was gone a minute or so and then burst back through the door.

"Where the hell did you get that buck, Dave?" he demanded. "That's the biggest one I've ever seen."

That question caused a mass migration out the front door. Few things give more hope to a hunter than seeing a beautiful buck taken by someone. It renews their hope and fires their imagination. I explained how I had stopped at a friend's around dusk the previous day. I had gone out into the thickest stand of brush and mountain laurel I could find and jumped the big boy. Then as he ran full speed through the dense growth, I had pulled down on him and fired once. The rest was history.

As the other guys pulled on their warm clothes and put on their insulated boots, I undressed and climbed between the sheets in my bunk and fell into a deep sleep. A few hours later, something caused me to awaken. I opened one eye. There in front of me, was a head with a state police hat on top of it.

"Mr. Reed? I truly hate to interrupt your hunting, but I have a few questions for you," he stated calmly, but with no effort to conceal his sarcasm.

I looked at him for a few seconds and then sat up and itched all the places a man has to scratch when he first wakes up. Then I pulled my pants and shirt on and headed for the coffee pot.

"That's a nice buck out there with your tag on it," he began. "Where and when did you get him?"

"On a friend's property. The time is on the tag," I responded slowly. "Are state troopers doing game commission work now?"

"Let's cut to the chase, Mr. Reed. The police in Springville received a call from your wife this morning. She stated that you had killed her lover, who happened to be District Justice Ray Parker. She said you cut out his heart and left it next to her on your bed."

"To compound the situation, Parker's car was found abandoned about a mile from your house. A search of the automobile revealed a dead deer and a sawed-off shotgun in his trunk. There was also a pillow there with the tag removed," added the trooper as an afterthought.

"Ray Parker's body has not been found, yet. It's only a matter of time, Mr. Reed. Why don't you make this easy and tell us where you put Parker's body?" insisted the trooper.

"Wow! You guys are good," I chuckled. "Skip all the CSI bullshit and get some dumb asshole to confess to a murder when you don't even have a body, a motive, or a weapon."

The trooper held up my hunting knife, which was in a plastic bag, and waved it at me as he spoke, "I think I have the murder weapon right here, Mr. Reed. Jealousy is the oldest motive there is. Not many men are very happy when they learn their wife is a round-heeled slut. All we need is Parker's body and we'll have all we need to send you to prison for a long time."

"I'm more than a little disappointed in the various law enforcement agencies dealing with this situation," I chuckled to the surprised trooper. "You make a flawed conclusion and then try to prove that it happened. Then you try to get a confession about what really didn't happen, rather than finding out what actually happened and following the clues to wherever they lead."

"The last I saw of Ray Parker, he was running out through the woods naked. I'm not sure why. It could be that my ritual of thanking the hunting gods for granting me a trophy buck made him a bit queasy. That and seeing me in the very room in which he was sleeping with my slut wife might have sparked some sort of irrational, guilt driven fear, which in turn caused him to run naked out of the room," I surmised.

"If Parker is still alive, why was there a heart in your bed," quizzed the cop.

"As I stated, I have a ritual I go through when I am blessed with the taking of a large buck. I kneel in my bed and hold the deer's heart up in thanks. Then I place the heart in my place in bed as a sign of appreciation and respect for the hunting gods," I added with reverence.

The trooper's walkie-talkie phone thing made a ringing noise at that moment. He stepped outside and spoke in hushed tones for a few minutes. Then he came back inside.

"Ray Parker was found a half hour ago, wandering naked through the woods. A couple of hunters found him and pointed him toward the road. I guess once they realized who he was, they refused to give him any clothes or guide him out of the woods. They told him they were there to hunt, not to pack fudge," grinned the trooper.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I thanked the officer as he returned my knife. He asked me to stop in at the local police station and give a statement. I promised him that I would as soon as I finished my week's hunting. I crawled back into my bunk.

Friday afternoon I stopped at police headquarters. They were some pissed that I waited that long to make my statement, but that was no skin off my ass. It seems that Ray Parker accused me of making him believe that I had cut Barb's heart out. He further asserted that I had planted the deer and shotgun in his trunk and I had even gone so far as to ruin his Lincoln.

"I have the right to practice worshipping the gods of the hunt in my home," I told the cop asking me questions. "If he isn't comfortable with my rituals, he really should stay the fuck out of my bed. Then he wouldn't come into contact with them. As far as the deer and the illegal gun are concerned, I've sat in his courtroom and heard him tell people that they were caught red-handed, and that anyone would lie to avoid taking responsibilities for their actions. It's time this dumb shit stepped to the plate and took his medicine like a man. I know nothing about any deer, gun, or his fucking ruined car. He has hundreds of enemies. Didn't the trooper tell me that he had a pillow with the tag removed, too? That's a federal crime. Check into it."

Friday night found me sleeping in my own bed at home. I felt the bed stir and woke up to find Barb sitting on the edge of the bed near me. She hadn't been around when I had gone to bed.

"I guess you know that I called our kids and told them to lock their doors? I told them you had gone berserk and killed my lover and they had to call the police if you showed up at their door," began Barb.

"I did hear something about that, now that you mention it," I admitted slowly.

"Perhaps you've even heard the rumor that I called the police and told them that you had cut Ray's heart out and left it lying in our bed," continued Barb as I nodded in agreement.

"I guess you heard that Ray is being charged with some sort of firearms law violation and has been ticketed for transporting an illegal deer, and for hunting without a license," continued Barb. "The assistant DA even tried to get him for removing the tag from a pillow, but I guess that's legal once the pillow has been sold."



"No shit?" I responded in surprise. "You can remove those tags once you pay for the pillow? I guess the same would be true for mattresses, too? I never knew that."

"That seems obvious, Dave. That was a new pillow and now it's all bloody and nasty, along with all the linens and pillows that were on this bed. You didn't have to try that ploy. Ray's ass was in enough trouble with the other stuff he's accused of doing. I'm surprised he didn't have crack and prescription pills in his trunk, knowing your temper."

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Barb. That Parker is one bad-ass dude. I never would have guessed he was into so much illegal shit. Then I never guessed he was banging my slut wife, so what do I know?" I replied.

"You won't be happy with that slut next to you for very long, Dave," complained Barb. "She's been married a couple times and wasn't able to keep her legs closed. She'll be spreading them for someone else the first time you turn your back."

"Well, Barb, I've come to accept that to be true for many women. The difference is, I don't expect any better from Doris. She's a slut, but she's a great fuck. Look at these tits!" I exclaimed as I pulled back the sheet covering the sleeping woman. "I told you a long time ago that if I ever caught you cheating on me, I'd be in your cousin's pants in a heartbeat. You were warned, so don't whine. It doesn't become you, Barb."

"You got me back good, Dave," admitted Barb. "Ray Parker was the only man I ever cheated on you with, and that was only a couple times. By the time Doris steps out on you, we'll be even, don't you think, Dave? I'll sleep in the guest room until then."

"I was staying with Susan, but she, my only daughter, made it pretty plain that she thought I was a horrible slut. I never should have called our kids to tell them to lock their doors. They never would have known about my stupidity with Ray," mused Barb. "You never would have told them, would you, Dave? You always had a thing about never bad-mouthing me to our kids. You got me to do it myself. I have lost the respect of my husband and my children, all over some pompous asshole. What are you going to do now, Dave?"

"Wait for you to leave the room, then wake up your slut cousin and fuck her ass off," I responded with a grin.


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[birdie8819]

Well since still got alittle time will post some stories , please enjoy . ;)

The Apple Tree


Michael grumbled at the back of class. He hated this class and had no idea why he chose to take environmental studies. Actually, he was told that the reason to take this class was because it was an easy course and since his math and science courses were difficult and time consuming, he needed an elective that was easy. Michael tried to stretch out in his seat, but it was impossible. He was six and a half feet tall and these chairs were built for midgets, or those five feet tall. As the professor went on about their next assignment, he couldn't help but stare down at the girl in the front row. She was definitely cute. Michael had always gone for the petite cute girls. She had short ringlets in her blonde hair and wore jeans and cute low cut tops. As Michael daydreamed about the girl in the front row, he didn't even realize that class was over. He grabbed his things and walked towards his dorm.

The college was one of the largest in the state and he loved it. The weather was great almost year round and the dorms were actually nice. He was in third year and was given a single room, which he loved. It wasn't that Michael was anti-social; it was just that he liked his space. As he walked down the steps of the building, he saw a large congregation of people. There was lots of noise and he realized it was another rally. He rolled his eyes as he scanned the crowd. The school had just proposed a new program, starting the next year, in climate change. It was the first in the state and although some thought this was a great idea, others were opposed to the program, stating that global warming was just an excuse for the government to spend money on things other then healthcare and education. Michael saw that this rally was actually a gathering of both groups and he saw that going around the group would be his best idea.

He moved quickly through the loud noise of people and before he knew it, was pushed into the crowd. He was tall and muscular so was able to get away, but then he glanced and saw that the police were called. "Oh great" he thought. The last thing he needed was to be mixed up with the environmental crazies. He quickly pushed through the crowd and suddenly felt someone grab his hand.

"Pretend I'm with you."

Michael glanced down and saw the cute blonde from his class was holding his hand.

"Quick. We're walking from class."

"What?" Michael was trying to process what she was saying and really had no idea what she meant.

"Just walk!" Michael walked quickly through the quad towards his dormitory. When he glanced back he saw that some of the protestors were getting arrested. "Wow", he thought, "Glad I wasn't stuck in that mess." Once they were far enough away from the crowd, she let go of his hand.

"Thanks. You saved my butt."

"Huh?"

"You always this dense? I'm Avalon. If we hadn't looked like a couple just randomly walking through the crowd, I would have probably been arrested. The school is sick of the freaks starting protests. We're trying to prove that global warming really is happening. When the police come, they just arrest whomever they can get, no matter what side they are on."

"Oh." Michael processed what Avalon had said and then looked down at her cute face. She was probably five feet tall and from his height, he could look straight down her shirt. Her breasts were creamy white and he could see the edge of her pink bra. He must have been staring a while because he felt a pain in his side.

"Stop drooling." Avalon had punched him in the side lightly and had a big grin on her face.

"I'm sorry."

"It's O.K. So do I get to know your name?"

"It's Michael."

"Hi Michael. So do you want to be partners for the assignment for class?"

"Huh?" Michael was sounding more and more like a babbling idiot and he had no idea why. Well actually he did. Avalon was getting cuter by the minute.

"What assignment?"

"Oh my goodness! Do you sleep through all of Professor Wing's lectures? We have to do a radio ad for Earth Day. Talk about something that concerns us about the environment."

"Oh." Michael couldn't get past answering in one or two word sentences. His brain was slowly going to mush.

"You always this talkative?" By this point they had made their way across the quad and were standing in front of Michael's dorm.

"Sorry. Sure we can be partners. When do you want to work on it, Avalon?"

There, he was able to put together a sentence with more then three words. He of course was looking into her beautiful brown eyes instead of her gorgeous breasts.

"How about tomorrow night around eight? I'm not one to go bar hopping on a Thursday night since I actually have a class on Friday morning. What room are you in? I'll come over."

"Sounds great Avalon. I'm in room 101. First room on the right when you go up the stairs. The first floor doesn't really count as a level. Don't ask."

"I love it. You can tell me why tomorrow. Bye."

And with that, Avalon made her way down the path towards the other dorms. Michael made his way to his room and began working on his calculus homework. He loved math and before long was lost in the mystery of formulas and calculations. When he went to bed, his last thought, before falling asleep, was Avalon's soft breasts.

The next evening, Michael paced his room. She was five minutes late and he was getting worried. He was never this nervous around girls, but she was different. When there was a knock on the door he jumped, but then went over to answer it. Avalon was standing in the hallway with her books.

"Hi."

"Hi."

Avalon walked in and after taking off her cute pink sandals, she sat up on the bed.

"So what does your name mean?"

"Huh?" Michael sat down across from Avalon.

"Your name. My name means apple tree. That's because I was conceived under an apple tree and anytime my parents want to drive me crazy they tell that story. Parents aren't supposed to have sex."

"Oh. My parents named me Michael cause it was the most popular name the year before. They said they didn't want to name me something weird and get me teased for the rest of my life."

"Something weird like Avalon?" Avalon was grinning and biting her bottom lip.

"Yeah actually." Both of them giggled and they got to work. Avalon knew so much about Earth Day and spent the next twenty minutes educating Michael on the celebration.

"So what do you want to do the radio ad on? What topic? I was thinking global warming. I think it's appropriate since that's how we got together, meeting at a rally. It will be a cute story to tell our children."

Michael stared wide-eyed at Avalon. They weren't on a real date and she was talking about kids!

"I'm joking. God you're uptight."

"Sorry. You're just way too cute."

"Oh really?" Avalon bit her lip and leaned over to whisper in Michael's ear. "How cute?"

"Cute enough to kiss." And with that, Michael kissed her. He didn't know if she was single. At this moment, he didn't care. She crawled into his lap and fit perfectly sitting on his thighs. His cock was pressed against his jeans and when she started grinding against him, he couldn't help but moan.


Continue next page ............

[birdie8819]

Avalon held his face in her hands and sucked on his bottom lip. She loved how she fit in his lap so perfectly and when she wiggled her butt she could feel his throbbing member. He leaned forward and pushed her onto her back. She was so tiny under him and he moved his mouth from her mouth down to her earlobe. He kissed lightly and then sucked hard, causing Avalon to moan and whimper.

"I'm not normally this forward. Promise." Michael held her hands above her head with one hand and ran his other hand under her. He was on his knees so as to not crush her and lifted her butt so her back was arched.

"We should get back to the assignment." Avalon was whimpering and trying to focus, but it wasn't working. She wanted to continue, but didn't want to go all the way on their first meeting.

"You're right." Michael sat up and grinned. His cock was so painfully hard yet he knew they should wait. He stood up and sat in his desk chair, pulling Avalon into his lap facing his laptop. They spent the next hour or so typing out their ad. She typed faster than he did so while she did that he rubbed her back and arms. When she asked him for his ideas, he would whisper them in her ear. By the end of the night, their bodies were on fire, but the radio ad was done.

"I have to go home now. I have class at eight tomorrow." Avalon was biting her lip. She really wanted to stay, but both of them knew it was better this way.

"I understand. Do you want to go out to dinner tomorrow?"

"Of course." Avalon got up on her tiptoes and Michael leaned down to meet her lips. It was a soft kiss and said so much.

The next week was a whirlwind of activity. They spent every spare moment together. Avalon lived on campus so, on many nights, one of them would be walking back to their dorm after a hot make out session. Michael told Avalon all about his courses and why he wanted to become a research scientist. Avalon shared with Michael how her parents were environmentalists and she had been brought up surrounded by protests and sit-ins. Every time they got together, they wouldn't go further then just kissing.

***

"Ready for the presentation?"

"Yep." Michael and Avalon were walking to their environmental studies class. Today was Earth Day and the professor had scheduled their radio ads perfectly. They entered and compromised on sitting in the middle of the auditorium. Avalon wanted to sit in the front row, but Michael said that was too geeky. Michael wanted to sit in the back row, but Avalon said it was too antisocial. There were twenty groups and they were the second to last to go. Their ad was pretty good. They went back and forth saying statements about global warming. Avalon would state an example of a human cost of global warming then Michael would give a monetary cost of global warming. At the end, they both said together "Is it worth the cost?"

After class, they walked hand in hand out of the building.

"I want to show you something." Avalon led Michael down the path towards the back of the campus. The campus had a forest on the eastern side. She led him towards a tree.

"This is the tree I'm named after. This is an apple tree." She said it so matter of fact that Michael couldn't help but laugh.

"I know what an apple tree looks like."

Avalon bit her lip and leaned up on her tiptoes to kiss him. He kissed her back and leaned her back against the tree. He ran his hands up and down her sides and then suddenly spun around and sat down at the base of the tree. He pulled her into his lap and nuzzled her nose.

"I want you so badly Avalon. You have no idea."

Avalon snaked her hand under them and grabbed his cock through his jeans. "Oh I think I know."

While Avalon struggled to unzip his jeans, Michael was reaching under her flowered skirt to find her panties. His fingers brushed against the soft cotton and he moaned, feeling her wetness. He wasn't paying attention to what she was doing, but when her small hands gripped his cock he almost came right there.

"Oh Avalon!" Michael bucked his hips up to her eager hands as she stroked his member. He moved her panties to the side and found her pussy. It was soaking wet and he felt her soft curls. He brushed lightly, not wanting to be too aggressive.

"Stop being so gentle." Avalon leaned over and bit his neck. She lifted herself up so she was right above his cock. He held her hips and she guided him inside her. Their eyes were locked as he sank all the way inside her wetness. They whispered sweet nothings to each other. He held her small hips and rocked her back and forth. She panted faster and he sped up. He was so close to cumming.

"I'm close. God I can't hold back." Michael pushed her down hard and unloaded himself inside her. He looked right into her eyes, hoping she wouldn't get angry. When he finished, she grinned.

"Good. Now make me orgasm." She grabbed his hand and pushed his fingers against her clit. He was hard again and he let her show him how to make her cum. She pressed his fingers hard against her clit and then stroked it softly. Michael desperately tried to remember every stroke, every touch. She let go of his hand and pinched her left nipple and began to cum. She whimpered softly and then kissed Michael on the lips.

"Wow."

"Wow is right. I might get addicted to outdoor sex."

Avalon giggled. "Well it is Earth Day isn't it?"


The End

[birdie8819]

Rites

Aidan was seventeen when they lost everything. This of course was not how his parents chose to see things; they preferred to use words like "embracing change" and "fresh beginnings," but Aidan saw things for what they were. For all his father's promises and creative re-wordings, they were unsuccessful, floundering, bereft, and now all that was left was to turn tail and run.

The farmhouse was a far cry from the lavish penthouse they had called their own. Here, the high ceilings were adorned with splintering exposed rafters, rather than the gleaming steel and glass of the home he had always known. Instead of a city of human rabble laid out before their feet, theirs for the taking, in the shadow of this crumbling house there was nothing but dust and grass. He was disgusted.

His parents were pleased with the move. His mother had always held 'Mother Nature' in high regard; vegan since time out of mind, she had imposed her lifestyle upon her family with an almost religious fervor. She in particular had embraced the move away from their life of "soulless steel," as she had always put it; the city had always been a cage to her, and it had always been her prayer to return to the land with which she identified so closely. His father, of course, reaped the benefits of her newfound joy: Although in public his mother celebrated her favored pagan holidays with an almost tongue-in-cheek, light humor, even from two floors above them Aidan could hear the sounds of their raucous, celebratory lovemaking.

Although Aidan said nothing in the awkward, silent mornings that followed, they found his inability to make eye contact with them somewhat troubling. What they did not know, of course, and what he would never dare to share, was his silence was born of humiliation, not derision. They need not know he holed up in his room because his hands remembered too well the shape of his mother's body, or that his own flesh responded to each sound that wafted from her room to his. He had not touched her since his earliest days, falling asleep to the thump of her heart beating soft against his temple, his small hands still clutching at her breast, but somehow that knowledge only served to stir him further. In the cool of night, his lights long doused, his breathing long slowed to mimic the sounds of sleep, he listened to them. He imagined her hair, falling dark and thick in locks to her waist. He envisioned her skin, the same deep brown of the doe that haunted their fields in early morning. He gripped himself, too tight; awoke sore and raw and weak from desperate fantasies and sweat-slick dreams.

These secret pleasures were small comfort. They left him feeling uncomfortable and more alone than before. The space between him and his family grew wider by the day; in time he came to avoid even his mother's briefest smiles, her smallest touch. Consequently, Aidan was left with no desire to further explore the miles of farmland and forest that surrounded him. So caught up was he in his misery and self-pity that it took him more than a year to find the little glade, and still longer before he met the woman who would be his ruin.

Winter was fast approaching when at last he ventured out. The ground was hard beneath his feet; the heavy thud of his graceless footsteps carried easily, announcing his presence to all within earshot. He turned a corner and the forest opened before him. He stood at the foot of a hill, his feet at the edge of a narrow stream, his shoulders brushing branches hanging low over the glade's entrance. His skin pebbled with gooseflesh; the hair at the back of his neck stood up. This was a secret place. This place was hidden from the world. This place was his.

Without thinking he stepped out of his shoes, barefoot and trembling as he passed through the stream. On the other side the grass was thick and lush. It softened his steps, guarding and concealing his passage through this temple. His lips parted in a wordless sigh. His hands raised to his shirt, lifting it up and over his already sweat-slick back. He dropped it to the forest floor, forgotten offering in a forgotten sanctuary. His trousers soon followed, discarded even as he walked toward the hill that filled his line of vision. There was something there, he knew, something beautiful and strange, and the very thought of it stirred new heat in his veins.

The upward slope was a gentle one, soft beneath his feet. He followed as the path directed, his bare feet finding a carpet of tender, new grass laid out as if for him and him alone. The path lay beneath a lacework of branches and leaves, dappled with sunlight and shadow, but the hilltop itself lay naked to the sky, filled with brilliant brightness and surreal, bone-deep warmth. And she was there.

Aidan knew no other way to respond than to go to his knees before her. He tried to avert his eyes, but her presence drew him like a moth to flame. His eyes roved her body, all softness and curves and dark, lineless tan. Her eyes, the rich black-brown of fresh-tilled earth, met his and engulfed him entirely. Heat pooled low in his stomach. He opened his mouth to speak, but words fled.

"Aidan," she said. Her voice was his mother's, warm and inviting: the same silky tone he had only heard through walls and cracked-open doors. "At last."


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

She leaned down to him then. The curtain of her hair fell thick and dark over his line of sight. He closed his eyes and breathed in the scent of her, his lips parting as he felt her draw close. Her skin brushed past his open mouth, and his body responded unequivocally. She laughed; it was the sound of a stream over stones, of rain across the plains. She twined slender fingers in his hair and guided him upward.

Aidan pressed his mouth between her legs, hungrily lapping at her wet heat. His first taste of her would have been enough but against all probability she allowed him to go on. He traced the lines of her body, dragging teeth and tongue over her sweat-slick flesh, nuzzling greedily into the apex of her thighs. He groaned, broken and wordless; he longed for more and dared not ask.

She sensed his need and moved to accommodate it. Lying back in the grass she beckoned to him, spreading her legs as he crawled shamelessly to her on hands and knees. Servile and pleading he kissed every inch of her, running his tongue around the curve of her ankle, the slope of her knee, the hollows of her ribs with all the same attention he'd paid elsewhere. His teeth found her breasts, nipping lightly at taut flesh as her back arched against him. She raised her legs to him, ankles crossed at the small of his back, smiling even as she dug sharp nails beneath the lines of his shoulderblades. He bucked against her, crying out at the unexpected pain, but there was nowhere to go but closer.

His lips pressed to the hollow of her throat, pale against her brown skin, gasping and weak in contrast to her even, steady breath. She would brook no further delay. She dug her heels into his back, bruising his spine, forcing him toward her. With a groan he slid into her slick heat, shuddering in the enveloping circle of her. She crooned her approval, her hips canting upward to beckon for more. His hips snapped in answer, driving his aching body into hers; she met the pain with a satisfied sigh, her sharp-edged smile growing only wider in answer.

Blood welled at his back, hot and thick beneath her hands; bruises pooled at his hips as he moved so deep he felt she might swallow him whole. Still it never seemed enough for her. For every encouraging noise she gave, every approving stroke of her hands across his wounded flesh, she silently begged him for what he could not seem to give. He was weak, human, less than her in every way. At last, frustrated, she grasped his shoulder with one chestnut hand, his hip with the other, and forced him to his back. Slim fingers curled at his throat, her palm pressing hard against his windpipe. He choked. His eyes watered as he stared up at her. "Life from me," she said. "Life for me."

She lowered herself onto him again, rolling her hips against his with a bruising, grinding force. Grass and dirt worked their way into the wounds at his back. He winced, but if she noticed his discomfort she gave no sign. Her hand tightened at his throat, clasping and releasing in time with her motions atop his captive form. Breath fled and returned at the rhythm she dictated; helpless and hopeless, he gave in to her. She felt his submission and reveled in it. Her dark head tipped back, black eyes to the sky, black hair falling in liquid waves down her back. She moaned affirmation and dug her claws into his neck. Her body tightened around him, sucking him dry with a hunger he could not begin to contemplate. Her knees scraped against the ground below as she raised from his body again, then dropped back onto him with all her weight. A shaky plea fell from his lips, but she was no longer listening.

Harder and faster she moved. Her grip grew stronger, and soon enough she forgot to release him altogether. He writhed beneath her violent motions, his hips jerking upward to meet each sharp thrust of her body against his own. His hands shook as he lifted them to her; she allowed him, at least, the touch of his hands against her breasts, the brush of his nails over her taut nipples. He felt his breath failing. Felt his vision start to blur. He shuddered, groaning mindlessly as he came inside her, grasping childlike at her breasts, her hips, her thighs, begging for more when no more would come. As his eyes rolled to whites beneath long, black lashes he felt her tense in answer, her victory cry a quiet moan as she flexed soft muscles around his exhausted body.

Panting, weary but renewed, she watched him die between her thighs. She did not move. She did not speak. She felt life leave him and pour into her, its vivid heat seeping into every pore, every limb. She smiled. Hours passed as she knelt above him. His flesh whitened, fading, sinking into the earth of this bower she had made for him and him alone. His trap. Altar for the sacrifice he had never planned to give.

She rose. Her hand moved to the soft hollow between her thighs, catching every drop of moisture that tried to escape from her. She slid slim fingers into her body, sighing softly. Her tongue traced the lines of her parted lips. "Your offering is accepted," she told his corpse. Laughing, Gaia returned from whence she came.


The End

[birdie8819]

Beach Babe Killer


Tommy hadn't come here to kill women but sometimes it was so hard to resist. The beaches of the gold coast lay just an hour from Brisbane, twenty miles of gorgeous golden sand backed by huge condominiums, fast food stores, souvenir shops and restaurants of every description. Garish and glitzy, breathtaking and exciting. Like the women

Tall, petite, slim, voluptuous, muscular, blondes, brunettes, and redheads - he had never seen so many striking women and on day three he discovered the best of them all.

He woke from half slumber in the afternoon sun to a vision like that of Venus emerging from the sea on a surfboard. At least six feet tall, with glorious breasts, a dancers legs and a butterscotch tan everywhere not covered by the tiny silver swimsuit.

She walked with and easy grace and confidence, casually ignoring whistles and invites of the men she passed to head toward a small group of girls talking and lounging by the steps from the beach. Their welcome seemed normal but with his acute, almost psychic, perceptions he thought he detected a slight undercurrent of hostility for the splendid surfer girl. If they were jealous he could see no reason. None of them had a physique like his Venus but all were attractive and one, with a baby face, and hair that ran like a river of silver down her back caught his heart with her nervous innocence and fleeting smile.

Gathering his towel and sun block, he walked leisurely past them. He gazed at from his Venus to the baby faced blonde and back again. He wasn't here to kill women but if they were here tomorrow, it would be a Sign.

They were not there. But he did see the baby-faced blonde again - she was on the cover of his morning paper: 'Beach Babe Killer, Victim No. 4'.

For a moment he was angry, red spots invaded his vision and he gripped the paper till it was ripped and his knuckles were white. How dare this man kill one of his women?

He fetched his razor. He would not be cheated his rightful prey.

Two days of searching and he saw his Venus again - she was alone and now wore a fiery red bikini. It didn't suit her but that didn't stop the leering stares. She wasn't surfing today but swimming; powerful, smooth strokes effortlessly drawing her through the water. He watched her for about an hour before emerged from what looked like the final swim of the day. He stood in front of her, blocking her path to the monster towel that lay waiting.

'I watched you the other day.'

Her reaction was neutral, sizing him up.

'Where are your friends' he asked, pressing her silence.

'Why?' Her response was almost a slap in the face, her words pitched low as if she could kill with merely the tone 'Do you fancy one of them? Want to use me to get to her? Well if its Jessica then you're to late. She's dead!"

Her voice was thick with emotion and she turned away, back toward the sea. He gripped her bicep and pulled hard 'til she turned back. Still cool from the water he could nonetheless feel the glorious heat of her body. The look on her face was a challenge.

He stared into her eyes, deep blue into almost icy silver, not the best looking of men he nonetheless had a magnetism that women found hard to resist.

He lowered his voice and she had to almost strain to catch his words 'I don't want the others, I want you. But I see you are beyond persuading' He released her arm and walked off. He was sure he had her now.

'Stop', her voice was less sure as she called him back 'What did you have in mind?'

'Why not join me for dinner?'

She had an apartment in a condo off William Street. Minutes away from the beach it was a luxurious three-bedroom suite with a view of the sun bleeding slowly into the sea. Red light like a tide of blood. She had kept him waiting nearly half an hour now and he was becoming restless, nervous for the first time he could remember. He pulled the straight razor from his boot. It was so sharp it could cut a leather strap. Scarlet flashed compulsively from it as he waved it in the light of the dying sun. He didn't think he'd use it but sometimes it pleased him to think how much the blade terrified them before they learned what real terror was.

Minutes dragged further and the shadows grew unnoticed into darkness until a sudden light at the door to the bedroom startled him from his reverie.

She wore a black lacy dress. Silhouetted as she was, it was practically invisible and did a perfect job of showcasing the body that had had so many men in awe on the beach. She had done things to her hair too - it was now wound tall on her head in an intricate style adding to the impressiveness of her height and slight glitter had been applied to her cheeks. They sparkled like exploding stars as she moved in the doorway, almost undulating, changing position to find the ultimate tease in moves that were more challenge than dance.

He didn't remember shedding his clothes. He wanted too much to be a part of her, fuck her brains out to screams of delight and then make her scream in other ways.

He almost ripped the dress from her, hands on the full heaviness of her breasts, flaring hips, smooth thighs. God, he wanted this one.

She steered him to the bedroom, a black silk clad double bed. Cool sheets slippery under him, he kissed her nipples gently, moved up to the graceful neck and gorgeous, glittery face.'

'No. I'm sorry, I can't do it this way'

He was gasping, ready. 'What... what do you mean?' Confused.

'Like this, I like it different. I like you but I just cant get off like this.'

He would do almost anything; it was necessary for the first part to be ecstasy 'How do you mean, "Different"'

She hesitated, looked ashamed 'I like to make out I'm raping my man; tie him up - that sort of thing. I know its not normal but...'

He stopped her, finger on her lips. The idea of being tied excited him, made him shiver in anticipation. He told her so.

Minutes later, his hands were connected to the head of the bed by sturdy, padded handcuffs. On the way to his feet she stroked a gentle, powerful hand down his torso, past his groin. He nearly exploded, hot semen shooting across his chest.

Nearly. One more like that.

His legs were spread, manacled to the bed but he didn't even notice as she lowered herself onto him. Hot, tight velvet engulfed him.

She started slowly, a maddening rhythm. Just as he felt he could take no more, she would stop; lean forwards breasts within inches of his face, teasing just out of reach. He made a grab for her but was pulled short. Her laughter tinkled merrily and he could feel the pressure building within her, small shudders. She moved faster and faster and he passed the point of no return. Roaring and bucking and screaming they came together and she fell across him.

Lying, sweaty in the faint illumination of the street outside, he basked in the internal glow and daydreamed of what he would do to her before morning.

'Jessica hated me, you know, they all did. Ridiculed me behind my back. The men too - I know you only wanted me to get to one of them. It's a very bad trick but up to now I've stuck to punishing the girls.'

He opened his eyes. A razor like his own flashed across his face and burning blood flowed.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Happy New Year

A few years ago my wife Anne and I were invited to a New Years party at some friends. They had a lovely large modern house, set back from the road with its own driveway leading up to the house. In order to allow people to enjoy themselves and be able to drink most guests were being put up for the night in one of the many guest bedrooms the house possessed.

Anne and I had both known Matt and Diana since university. Matt had made a successful career in the city, and had made his fortune there. We were some of the few friends from university that they Matt and Diana were still in regular contact with, and as such we were conscious that we wouldn't really know anyone at the party or fit in. Anne and I had agreed that if we weren't enjoying ourselves Anne would fake a migraine and that we would retreat home in a taxi. As it turns out, we needn't have worried, for as you will see that night we had a particularly good time.

When we arrived at the house, Anne rang the doorbell. We were soon let in by Diana who welcomed us in to the house. She showed us into their large lounge and made sure that we both had a glass of champagne in our hands. She introduced us to a few of their city friends and made sure that Matt knew that we had arrived. The party was already in full swing and some of the guests had already started dancing to old 90s classics.

Initially Anne and I sat down on one of the sofas sipping at our champagne, watching the more established guests enjoy themselves. After ten minutes or so Matt walked over to us with a friend of his, whom he introduced to us. His name was William, and unlike most of the guests was not from the city. William was very good looking, taller than me with piercing blue eyes and an athletic, muscular build.

William worked in the same line of business as me, and sat down beside me. Matt took his leave, but William and I carried on talking about the IT industry for a while. Anne, who was getting bored quickly finished her champagne. Noticing this I offered to go and get every one refills. I got up and headed to the kitchen.

When I returned to the kitchen, I came back to find that Anne had moved up towards William. They were happily chatting away comparing anecdotes about Matt and Diana. Anne realised that we had seen William at their wedding, but hadn't actually got around to chatting with him. I sat on the other side of Anne and handed out the freshly filled glasses.

A little while later, the music changed to slow dances. Before I had my to suggest to Anne to the dance area, William had already taken her by the hand and lead her to the dance area. It wasn't long before the dance was getting quite intimate. I could see that William had his crotch firmly pressed into Anne, and one hand holding one of her well formed bottom cheeks. Watching this I felt a mixture of emotions. I was a little jealous, but very turned on to watch my sexy wife act like this with another man in public. I was rapidly becoming very hard and a bulge was appearing in my trousers which I tried to conceal with a strategically placed cushion.

I decided to go to the kitchen to get myself another drink. I bumped into Diana there. 'Anne and William seem to be enjoying themselves' she said with a cheeky wicked grin. 'You'll have to be careful', she continued, 'his room is next to yours upstairs, you know the one that communicates with your usual room when you stay'.

When I got back to the lounge Anne was sat back down on the sofa with William, their arms linked together. Anne whispered into my ear, 'William got very hard while dancing with me, I am very turned on'.

'That makes two of us' I replied, 'would you like to fuck him?' I continued. Anne didn't reply, but she nodded a cautious 'Yes' with her head while placing her hand on my crotch, verifying that she had understood me correctly. I replied to this with by whispering back 'Why don't you ask him up to our room?'

Anne whispered into William's ear whilst placing her hand in his lap. The smile on Williams face revealed that he was keen to take Anne up on her invitation. Anne grabbed William by the hand and led him towards the hall way, saying to me as she passed 'follow us Chris'.

In the hall way, William pushed Anne up against the wall and started to kiss her on the lips enthusiastically whilst exploring her body, his hands slipping up beneath hers skirt. Anne placed her hand on Williams crotch, verifying the effect that she was having on him. His enthusiasm confirmed, Anne broke away, taking William by the hand again and leading him towards the stairs. As she passed me she gave my now throbbing erecting a firm squeeze through my trousers.

On entering our room, Anne led William towards the bed. I closed the door, and pulled an armchair up close to the bed and sat down on it to watch the action that was continuing to unfold in front of me. William began kissing Anne as he began to undress her. He relieved her of her top and skirt such that she was left standing in her matching bra and knickers, wearing hold-up stockings and her stiletto knee high leather boots.

Anne released William's rigid manhood from his trousers, giving it a few hard strokes before flicking the tip of it with her tongue. She then took his entire cock into her warm wet mouth, sucking on it enthusiastically. She then continued to undress William, and pushed him back onto the bed. She then straddled him, grinding her knicker clad pussy onto his manhood. Wiliam was clearly enjoying this. He expertly removed Anne's bra and began sucking on her nipples as she continued to grind into him.

William then began to ease Anne's knickers off, working them down over her boots. He was delighted to find a beautifully shaved., bare pussy. This was too much for him and he flicked Anne over and entered her pussy roughly with his cock, tacking her very hard and fast. Within minutes they were both coming hard. The spectacle was having a strong effect on me, and I had released my own cock, rubbing it as I watched Anne and William fuck.

William pulled out of Anne and lay back on his back. Anne who hadn't had enough beckoned me over and told me to finish removing my clothes. She then ordered me to enter hew cum drenched pussy which I slipped into effortlessly. The site of Anne and I fucking, was helping William regain his erection and it wasn't long before he grabbed Anne's hand to wrap around his cock. Anne began to tug at it, and then stopped saying that she had a better idea.

Anne got me to lie down, and she engulfed my cock into her slipper pussy. She then began to lie back against me, parting her legs. She then asked William to enter his cock along side mine. Delicately, William managed to ease himself in, sliding alongside my cock. As Anne became more accustomed to the two cocks in her pussy, William was able to get more and more enthusiastic, working Anne hard, whilst sliding along my length. William and I were soon coming inside of Anne, filling her up with all our cum.

After this William went down on Anne, rapidly making her come with his tongue as I sucked on her breasts. That night we tried just about every combination possible, repeating our previous double penetration, only this time with me in Anne's anus.

We fell asleep an hour or so into the new year, with Anne lying between us, a hand on each cock. In the morning I was woken by the motion of the bed to find Anne riding William hard, just I time to see her make herself cum. She looked beautiful. When she saw that I was awake she said glad you could join us, transferring to my morning glory as soon as William had deposited his gift inside her.

After this, the three of us showered together in the walk in shower, and went downstairs to join the rest party for breakfast, with big grins on our faces.


The End

[birdie8819]

Sally's Surprising Stranger

My wife, Sally, has always been rather reserved when it comes to our sex lives, shunning most of my more adventurous suggestions. However, I have often wondered if her apparent shyness did not mask a greater sexuality than she generally admitted to. I was aware of increased intensity in our love making and her orgasms if she had been watching a film with some hot sex scenes, although she would deny that it had had any affect on her.

On the return trip of our recent holiday though, I was left with little doubt that she has some deep rooted, strong sexuality. We had booked into a small country lodge to break our long car journey home. It is a lovely quite lodge with only 5 rooms and the owner-manager is a woman who lives in the nearby village -- so leaves the lodge after serving the dinner.

That night we seemed to be the only guests and were looking forward to having the lodge entirely to ourselves, and to enjoying the absolute tranquility of sitting out on the deck after dinner enjoying the view. We were a little disappointed when another guest arrived just before dinner, spoiling the thought of total exclusion.

Since this man was on his own we felt it was the polite thing to do to include him in the conversation over dinner. Nick turned out to be an educated and entertaining person, that could talk on a wide range of subjects. He was on his way to a conference but also needed to break his journey.

Enjoying the conversation we relaxed and had quite a few glasses of wine with dinner. With dinner over and the owner having left for her home, we moved out onto the deck with another bottle of wine, to enjoy the beautiful warm evening. Sitting out there the conversation became more personal and I noticed that Nick was passing quite a few compliments about my wife, especially her good figure. Although Sally is in her early 40s, she does work out regularly and has an excellent figure with nice firm breasts. Although she just fobbed off his compliments I knew she really appreciated them. As more wine was consumed the comments became a little more risqué, with Nick telling Sally that he would really like to see her in a bikini, and asking if we ever went to topless beaches.

I was a little surprised that Sally was openly going along with this banter and even throwing some of her own comments back at him. At some stage the conversation went a little quite and I excused myself to go to the toilet. On walking back onto the deck I noticed Nick had moved onto the couch next to Sally, and had his one arm casually resting on the couch backrest behind Sally. I thought nothing of it until I sat down again opposite them and noticed that despite the warm evening Sally's nipples were erect and pushing hard against her cotton top. Clearly something had been said or done while I was away that had got Sally a little excited. (I found out later that Nick had moved across as soon as I was out of sight and had kissed Sue full on the mouth and fondled her breasts).

Sally tried to continue with light conversation but clearly something had changed. Nick got more bold and started saying that he was sure that we must have great sex lives with Sally being such a sexy wife.

"Sally - I bet you look great in the nude," Nick said in quite a serious tone.

With the wine having relaxed Sally, she just laughed.

"Nick, you can go dream about it!"

With that Nick looked Sally straight in the eyes.

" Come on Sally, won't you show me your boobs? Be a sport."

There was a stunned silence as she looked first at him and then at me, with confusion in her eyes. The thought of her showing off her boobs to this stranger had me quite turned on, so I smiled and winked at Sally. She still hesitated, but after a few more compliments and encouragement from Nick agreed to remove her top, but said her bra would stay on.

Looking a little embarrassed she stood up, removed her cotton top and turned for Nick to get a view from all sides. I could see Nick enjoying what he saw. Sally's bra was very sheer and did nothing to hide her rapidly hardening nipples. Sally was looking a little shy at this stage, but went to sit next to Nick again.

As she leaned back Nick started caressing her neck again, but also brought up his other hand and lightly and slowly caressed the sides of Sally's breasts through the bra, complimenting her all the time. Her face initially registered some alarm but as the caresses continued this changed to mixed pleasure and resignation. Nick quickly detected this and the caresses progressed to nipple tweaking.

"Ahhhhhhh!" - a soft moan escaped from Sally.

Clearly Sally was enjoying the attention and so was I. I had never seen my wife being fondled by another person. Her rock hard nipples told me she was getting quite turned on - and so was I.

With the hand behind Sally's neck Nick pushed her slightly forward.

"Sally I just have to see those beautiful tits naked."

With Sally showing no resistance Nick unclipped her bra and pulled it off her. Sally just smiled at him as he first fondled the fully exposed tits and then brought his mouth down to suck on her nipples.

"Ohhhhh - Nick what are you doing to me?"

Sally moaned rather more loudly now, and I knew from experience with her that she was getting very turned on.

As far as I knew Sally had never let another man see her topless, let alone fondle her. Clearly she was willing to be more daring that night. I was loving it and finding it very erotic.

What happened next took me by surprise. Coming up from sucking a nipple Nick spoke to Sally in a no-nonsense tone of voice.

"Undo your jeans for me NOW."

Sally did not hesitate, undoing the button and her zipper all the way.

"Look me in the eyes!" Nick instructed Sally.

He slowly slid the palm of his hand over her flat tummy, under the elastic of her thong and down between her legs. From the look on Sally's face she was not going to resist, she was just so turned on. Still looking into Nick's eyes, she opened her legs to give him easy access to the treasure between her legs. It was clear that Nick had shoved a finger or two up her cunt and was slowly working them in and out.

"You are really wet and horny aren't you?" teased Nick,looking at first at Sally and them at me. I was really enjoying watching my wife being seduced and gave Nick an encouraging smile.

"Ohhhh my - that feels soooooo good!!" Sally groaned and opened her legs wider still.

This was a very different Sally to the sexually reticent lady I knew, and it was really turning me on. I rubbed my raging hard-on through my pants as Nick continued to work Sally's nipples and massage her clit and cunt. Sally was starting to ride with his caressing, when he suddenly stopped and looked at Sally and myself.

"Get your husband to take your jeans and panties off. I want you totally naked!!" instructed Nick.

Again the tone was firm and I started realizing that he was in control. He could see I was enjoying what was happening and was not about to stop him. Sally quickly got up and stepped over to me, clearly wanting me to comply with Nick's wishes. I tugged down her jeans and could smell that she was in a high state of arousal. As I reached for the little black thong, I suddenly found myself wondering if I was ready to see my wife being fucked by another man. Here I was undressing my wife totally for a stranger.

"You do realize that Nick wants to fuck you -- do you want that?" I said as I exposed her cunt to Nick.

"Oh yesssssss ", and a deep sigh was the response.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Without waiting for a response from me she walked back to Nick, who made her sit down on the edge of the couch and lean back. He opened her legs wide so I could see him insert 2 fingers up her sopping cunt and then with the other hand slowly started rolling her clit. When Sally sarted moaning again he bent down and started licking and sucking her pussy.

"My oath - that feels sooooooooo good Nick!"

I could see that Sally would soon climax, but Nick again took control and suddenly stopped and produced his own large hard-on.

"Right Sally - now you get to suck my cock in front of your husband. Does that turn you on?"

"Uhuh," replied Sally nodding her head.

Sally seldom gives me a blowjob but she launched straight into sucking his cock, clearly not willing or wanting to miss out on any of the eroticism.

The sight of my naked wife enthusiastically sucking another man's cock had me so turned on that I pulled out my own cock and brought myself to a rapid, huge orgasm.

As I was coming back to reality again I saw that Nick had now bent Sally over the couch and was giving her a good solid fucking from the rear. It didn't take long for Sally to explode into a mighty orgasm.

" Ahhhhhhhhh yessssssssssss!!!!!".

Sally was shaking all over and the most vocal I ever known her to be. Nick followed soon afterwards emptying his load into Sally's cunt.

"Fuuuuuck! - thats really good honey" he groaned.

As they both flopped onto the couch Nick gently took Sally's head and pushed it down onto his cock.

"Suck it clean honey" he instructed.

She willing did this and even managed a glance across at me and gave me a very contented smile.

There was no conversation as we sat in our relaxed post-orgasm state. I was still pondering on the evening's incredible events, when Nick broke the silence.

"Sally -- you are going to spend the night with me. I have unfinished business with you".

Sally looked across at me, with pleading expression that told me I had to agree. What a wanton wife Sally was turning into tonight. Nick lead her off, still naked, to his bedroom. He closed the glass door that lead from the deck into his bedroom and drew the curtains.

I realized I was very excited by the fact that Sally had gone off, with my permission, with this relative stranger for what was clearly going to be a night of steamy sex. As I started stroking my erect cock again I noticed that the there was a slight crack of light coming from the drawn curtains in Nick room. I couldn't resist and moved closer to have a look.

Nick had Sally lying face down on the bed and was massaging her with some oil or lotion. Gradually the massage became more focused around her bum, with the occasional finger moving well down the slit. After getting her to a squirming stage he got Sally to move her knee's up, so that her arse was high in the air and her cunt and anus totally exposed. I could not hear all the conversation but the snippets that I got were decidedly raunchy. With Sally so exposed he started to massage the oil around her cunt and then slowly started moving his finger around her anus. This I knew was sacred ground -- I had never been allowed to touch her there. As the attention to her backdoor increased I could see Sally breathing more deeply. At this point Nick plunged his index finger right up her arse. Sally flinched but gave no sign of rejection. After a minute or so another finger followed. I then clearly heard Nick.

"I am going to fuck you up the arse now. Are you ready for that?"

Sally nodded a clear yes. With that he climbed on the bed, made Sally hold her arse cheeks wide open, and proceeded to ease his cock up her tight rear hole. Her face showed a mix of pain and pleasure. Soon this look turned to absolute bliss as Nick rode her rear hole and flicked her clit with his hand.

"Oh god yes - Nick fuck me in the arse!!" she yelled as she rode another huge orgasm.

That was too much for me and I deposited my cum all over the glass door. With a tender, limp cock went off to my room to get some sleep

I was woken just at sunrise by the sounds of Nick opening the door onto the deck from his room.

"Sally I have to leave early to get to my desination in time."

"Oh, that is a shame, I was hoping to have sex again before you leave" I heard Sally say with feeling in her voice.

The two of them stopped outside my door.

"You go and get a good fucking from your husband now. He was obviously very turned on by watching his wife get screwed by another man. I am sure you can give him some good relief" said Nick in farewell to Sally.

She then stepped into our room, looked at me, smiled and gave me a long open mouthed kiss.

"Thank you for last night. It was incredibly erotic. Did it turn you on a lot as well?" she asked searching for afirmation in my the eyes.

My raging hard-on gave her a totally unambigious answer.

She flopped on the bed, inviting me to take advantage of her new found sexuality and wantoness.


The End

[birdie8819]

Kitty Kitty Bang Bang

A six-month project took me to a university town where I rented an apartment. One thing I enjoyed there was the opportunity to attend free lectures and I also found there were music recitals by graduate students who had to perform to complete their degree.

There was a flute recital one evening that was really excellent. The audience was quite small, just friends and family I should think, and at the end of the concert it was announced that there was a reception with wine and cheese. Some of the students seemed surprised that I decided to attend without knowing anyone, but they were friendly enough except for one girl, Kitty. She was a little older than the other students and rather overweight.

For some reason Kitty gave me a hard time about showing up to get free food and wine, and probably wanting to get one of the women students into bed. I agreed, but turned the tables by telling her that if given the choice SHE would be the woman I wanted!

She told me I had no chance at all, but we continued to talk about music and the university. She was a singer, and had a lovely speaking voice so I enjoyed listening to her.

After a few glasses of wine Kitty seemed to be softening in her view of me and occasionally found a reason to touch my arm or hand or knee. I did the same and I found myself nibbling her fingertips while she looked hard into my face with eyes that were getting moist.

"Would you REALLY want me in bed?" she asked suddenly. "In bed, on the sofa, or the location of your choice," I replied and to my surprise and delight she just smiled, "OK" and we got up to leave. We thanked and congratulated the performer, who looked surprised that Kitty and I were leaving together, but hugged Kitty and told her to have fun.

I had walked the short distance from my apartment, so Kitty drove us in her rusty old Volvo. I kept a hand on her thigh while she drove and she dropped her hand off the steering wheel to hold mine in place. She took my arm and we walked like old friends to the apartment building and into the elevator. I kissed her gently and held her for a moment; she sighed and perhaps trembled slightly but didn't hesitate as she walked to my door and then into the sitting room.

"I should prefer that we use the bed," she said shyly as I kissed her and touched her face, "but will you let me have a couple of minutes before you come in?" By good fortune I had put clean sheets on the bed before going to the concert, and the apartment and bedroom were tidier than usual. I heard Kitty use the bathroom, then she went into the bedroom where I had turned the light to a low setting. I undressed in the bathroom and put on a robe. In the bed I could just see that Kitty lay under a single sheet that was pulled up to her chin. I could see the soft mounds of her breasts with nipples appearing erect. Her belly was another gentle mound, and there was a valley between her legs that were a little way apart. Her eyes were closed.

I dropped the robe and slid under the sheet, reaching to touch her hand. She took my hand and placed it on her breast that I cupped, taking the nipple gently between finger and thumb. She gasped a little and rolled towards me to press herself against my thigh. I could feel the thick patch of pubic hair and the heat of her groin.

We kissed and felt and stroked and explored. Her hand reached for my erect penis and gently held it. "You really DO want me," she said, "I hope I don't disappoint you."

"Even if we did nothing more this evening I should not be disappointed," I assured her. "This is like a wonderful dream just to have you with me."

Her mood turned more positive, "Well, maybe we can do just a LITTLE more." She paused, "Or maybe we could do a LOT more ..."

My fingers explored between her thighs, which she lifted to give me access. She was very wet and very hot as I separated the lips and moved my fingers around, hinting at moving on to her clitoris. I sucked her nipples quite hard as I fingered her, and she pulled me towards her.

I lay between her thighs and felt her heat on the tip of my penis. She took the shaft and placed the knob at the entrance to her vagina.

"NOW," she said, but I put just the tip into her, and then pulled back slightly.

"You are lovely," I said as I fingered her again and then pushed in a little further. Kitty was gasping and pulling at me but I took four or five moves before I was fully into her hot body. She was tight, but very slippery so I had a beautiful sensation as I started to fuck her properly. She had assured me that no condom was needed, and I built up a great rhythm as I got near the point of climax. Kitty was moving with me and encouraging me, but as I released my sperm into her I felt there was something missing.

As we lay together under the tangled sheet I touched her gently. I realized that Kitty had not reached orgasm and I wanted to help her finish. "Don't worry," she said, "I almost never get an orgasm." Was that the disappointment she had mentioned? Everything else was perfect. We talked and kissed and touched for a while, and then Kitty got dressed, still in dim light, and went home.

Was it just ego? I was certain I could give Kitty an orgasm, and we started working on the idea. We tried licking and fingering, and a vibrator that got her almost to climax, but not quite. We had sex with a condom so that I might last longer. We had sex in bed in the dark, on the sofa by firelight, and standing against the kitchen counter with all the lights full on. We used the missionary position, did it doggie-style, and I even managed to penetrate her while she lay with her buttocks and feet on the sofa and her head and shoulders on the floor. Nothing worked, but we had a lot of fun trying, at least I did, and Kitty seemed happy to be with me and glad that I was enjoying her body.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

We had been seeing one another for about a month when Kitty asked me to have dinner with her Mother and Stepfather who lived about an hour away. Kitty's Father had died after a heart attack when she was 14, and her Mother had married again about two years later. Robert and Olive seemed nice people and welcomed me even though I was about twelve years older than Kitty. The dinner was excellent and after some wine the conversation was good. Kitty intended to stay at home for a couple of days, but we sat by the fire after her parents excused themselves and went to bed.

Kitty had been attentive to me all evening, touching me often and letting her long hair brush against my face when she passed me. "Come upstairs," she said, and we went up to her room. I had not expected to have sex but Kitty appeared in a hurry. She dropped her clothes in a heap and unfastened my pants, pulling my penis out and taking it in her mouth as it stiffened. She lay back on the bed with her legs wide apart.

"Fuck me," she said, and I knelt to enter her. Even without foreplay her vagina was wet, and her clitoris was hard as I fingered her. "Now," was Kitty's command and I thrust into her. As I did so the bed moved and the headboard hit the wall. I was desperate to have hot, sticky sex, but I tried to reduce the movement, or to get her to turn across the bed so any rocking would be away from the wall.

Kitty, however, would not stop! "Harder, faster, fuck me all the way," she was almost shouting and every time I thrust my cock into her hole the bed went "Crash" against the wall.

I became aware that Kitty was moaning and moving with more and more intensity, and I put even more effort into my thrusts. Just as I thought I could hold back no longer, she gave a cry and her nails raked my back as her legs tightened round me. I pumped the semen into her as she gasped and sobbed uncontrollably, somehow laughing at the same time.

We held one another and talked quietly for a long time. Kitty told me about the time when her Mother started dating Robert and then when he started staying overnight, and then their wedding. She talked about her resentment of Robert taking her Father's place in the family, in her Mother's bed, and between her Mother's thighs. Kitty told me how, as a girl of 16 she could hear the couple in the next room having sex, and hearing her Mother's cries as she reached an orgasm.

Kitty said she started having sex herself soon after that, and she wanted Robert and Olive to know what she was doing and maybe to worry about her. Her early boyfriends could not bring her to climax, but then when she dated a black guy, Tom, she would always have an orgasm if she had told her parents who she would be with so they could picture his black cock sliding into her. I wondered if the size of Tom's penis was a factor, but she assured me that it was a little smaller than mine. She reached for me in a reassuring way when she said that. Very nice!

I stayed all night, and had to endure some very cold looks at breakfast. Kitty was in a great mood, though, and chatted away happily. She was wearing flimsy clothing, and I wondered if she was trying to get Robert excited as she sat in a short skirt with her knees apart looking at him across the room, and occasionally touching her breasts and her lips. She took my hand, told her parents we needed some time upstairs and led me back to the untidy bed.

We were not as noisy as the previous evening, but it was obvious to her parents that Kitty was getting my stiff penis pushed into her. Whatever the reason, Kitty managed to reach orgasm again.

We had about six weeks together before I had to leave, and although Kitty didn't reach orgasm every time we had sex, she got there a few times without needing an "audience" nearby!

We had decided that when I left that would be the end of our relationship. To be truthful we didn't have so much in common, and just before I said goodbye to her she met a musician, Pedro, who was close to her own age. With his long hair and a straggly beard, maybe he would be "unsuitable" enough for her parents' disapproval, if that's what it took to keep her excited. I hoped so.

I heard from Kitty just three times after I went back to California. She sent an announcement that she and Pedro would marry; a year later came news about their first son. She also sent a cassette tape that she and Pedro had recorded. I had heard her lovely voice in church and in a musical play, but this was a set of songs that a Mother might sing to her child. It seemed a good omen for a happy family.


The End

[birdie8819]

He's All Man

Girls, my name is Nancy and I have to tell you about an experience I had at work. I am a specialist who consults with teachers to improve the services for students with disabilities. One day I received a call to inform me of a new student that I was to see. I was given the phone number of his teacher, a guy by the name of Mark Lewis. Oh great, I thought, a guy teacher, how gay. Men teachers are usually dull, old and grumpy or gay. Girls let me tell you, I was in for the shock of my life. He was far from gay. He's all man!

I made arrangements to meet Mark and review the files for my new student. I walked into the room and thought to myself no way! This can't be the dull, boring lifeless teacher, can it? Let me tell you about him.

He stood about 5 foot 9, about an inch taller than me. He looked incredibly fit, maybe about 170 solid pounds. He had naturally tanned skin and his frame told the tale of many trips to the gym. You could see that he was an athlete, maybe just a weekend warrior but an athletic body nonetheless.

His hair was of that curly-wavy variety and built for running your fingers through. I later learned that he looked just as good after cutting all his hair off. His eyes were a devilish, bedroom greenish-brownish-hazelish color. He has a way of smiling with his eyes at times. Other times his eyes say to me: yes, I will devour you if given the chance. He has a way of looking deep into you.

His facial hair was a light stubble which gave him a rugged, tough guy appearance, yet his smile proved him a sweatheart. He was charming with just a hint of danger steaming off of his sexy body.

His shoulders gave the impression that he could carry you out of harm's way without breaking a sweat. His arms are built for hugging. Strong and sinewy enough to grip you like a vice but not obscenely muscular to the point where he can't wash his own back (although I wouldn't mind washing his back for him).

His chest is the perfect spot to bury your face in while he buries himself into you. Talking about his chest makes me wet so let's move on.

His legs and butt were built for running long long distances. Stamina personified was this beautiful man Mark.

Whew! What a man.

So in my travels to Mark's school I got to know him quite well. Even more so he got to know me. Remember those eyes that could look inside you? Well, he was doing that to me so subtly that I did not notice.

I had been having trouble at home and one day when we were alone, he asked me about my mood and before I could think I told him everything. Mark listened very intently and he understood what I was going through. This specimen of man was sensitive too? Oh my goodness, how is he not hit on day in and day out?

I found that he was married and had three kids to my disappointment.

Mark kept checking on me and his concern eventually pushed us over the edge. He sent me a Happy Valentines text message and from that day on he possessed a part of me that I forgot that I had.

We got into the habit of emailing and texting (500 in one week) and even talking on the telephone. His voice was deep, sensual and warm. During one of our conversations I told him that I liked his beard and haircut. It makes you look like a tough guy, I said. He replied: I am, I'm trouble, stay away, to which I said: Stay away? I wanna lure you into that storage closet in your room and have my way with you.

One day, I finally got my chance. We had been associating on this level for some time and I had to go to his school to drop off some materials. It was late and he was grading some papers. We talked for awhile and I gave him the files he needed. Then he noticed that I was down in the dumps again about my home life and he melted my heart by asking, How would you like an innocent, friendly hug?

yes I stammered breathlessly.

So he grabbed me by the hand. Wow his hands were soft and warm, yet strong. I felt safe. He guided me into the closet, making my wish come true. He turned and locked the door and he took me in his arms in a warm embrace. The feeling of relief was exquisite as all the stress of the day was squeezed out of me by my new friend. He gently rubbed my back and caused my heart to speed up when he ran his fingers through my hair. The friendly hug became so much more.

The embrace got tighter and our hands started to flow freely. I lost my composure and ran my hands up and down his strong back and took the liberty of squeezing his butt. He returned the favor. The way he grabbed my butt let me know that he could pick me up off the ground and just fuck me right there standing up. That opened the floodgates of my insides and I started to moisten.

He then pushed away from me slightly and peered into my wanting eyes with his own devilish eyes. The look was searing with passion and then he kissed me. Not a peck, a real kiss. My head spun trying to recall when I had last been kissed this way. It was amazing, I was the one being kiss feverishly but I felt like I was watching someone else from afar.

He ran his hands up and down my sides along my ribs and then he started to gently roll my nipples with his thumbs, making my whole body flush red. My nipples surged and meet his touch eagerly and I felt faint when he began to kiss my neck. The passion was heavy and it was hard to breathe but I felt safe and secure with Mark. He knew what he was doing and I wasn't going to stop him.

He turned away from me again slightly and put his hand on the small of my back to lead me to a chair that was sitting in the corner behind a file cabinet. He sat down and then he invited me down to his lap without one single words. He used his eyes. His eyes did all the talking. His eyes seethed with passion and they were hard to look at but impossible to turn away from. I sat on his lap cross-wise and I put my arms around his neck and planted my lips on his with an urgency that suggested total surrender.

Our kisses became too much to handle without further exploration. He grabbed my hips and seemed to lift me up and around so that I was then straddling his. I was engulfed by lust and started to kiss his neck in a greedy fashion. I made my way down to his collarbone and I started to peel his shirt off. mmm, his chest and stomach were mine, mine, all mine.

I sucked his nipples and a gust of wind left his lungs. I've never known a man who liked that so much. Mark moaned and if it were not for his deep sensual voice, it reminded me of my own passionate, throaty orgasm. He was definitely liking this attention.

I scooted down a bit so I could kiss and lick around his belly button, teasing him with a preview of what was to come. I then made my move and received and nice reward in return.

I grabbed his slacks by the waist band and started to peel them off. His hips magically lifted, free from gravity and the pants came free from his slender hips. His cock sprang into view and I gasped.

It was perfect. It was not too big, certainly not small, good juicy thickness and shiny. His wonderful penis skin glistened with the same natural tan of his face. The mushroom head of his dick was so round and fat that it made my mouth water instantly and I wanted to bite it. I dared not of course. I grabbed his dick with one hand and he let out a delighted sigh of contentment. I stacked my other hand on top of that and there was still some of him left over for my mouth. I licked around the rim of his head a few times and when I took him in he responed with another grateful groan.

I slowly, carefully gulped his cock down my throat and just held it there for a moment while softly fondling his hot and heavy balls. I then bobbed my head up and down and used my hands to remove my clothes without breaking stride.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Mark was so pleased. He was obviously very excited but he remained very quiet and calm. His head rolled back and his eyes, those fiery eyes, disappeared while his mouth gapped open breathlessly. He seemed in shock from my attentions. He drifted off into his own blissful world and it made me proud to have such an effect on this wonderful man.

As my head bobbed and his balls got squeezed and caressed and fondled, his breathing started to pick up and his heartbeat raged. His sweet completion was imminent.

Next I slid down just a little more and took his nut sack into my mouth while continuing to pump his shiny, tall, organ with my hand. His cock started to swell even more. It was an incredible feeling as this shaft seemed so alive.It had a heartbeat of its own, it seemed to be breathing in and out with each stroke. It flexed and danced and swelled again and again and again and then with an amazing throb, his dick pulsed violently and started to empty itself all over us. On his stomach was a splash, on my arm a splash, in my hair a splash, and finally a nice little hot puddle of Mark on my hand as the rest cascaded out of him, relaxing him.

His moans and the spent expression on his face said it all.

He sat there for a moment with a dazed but pleased look on his face but snapped out of it when he realized that I was still there. Then he started in on me.

He pulled me up to him again and kissed me with deep passionate kisses. I'm not sure how it happened but somehow I ended up sitting and he was kneeling in front of me sucking on my rock hard nipples. It felt like shadow play because I swear every move I made on him earlier, he made on me. Copying me wasn't a bad thing either because the way he kissed my belly gave me butterflies.

Mark then made his way down to my soft brown bush and tenderly sucked on my clit till I thought I would faint. He inserted his tongue in me and I remember thinking: Oh god, how can his tongue be so long? Some dicks don't even feel that long. In and out up and around he went with his mouth and I was leaking all over his face. The aroma of sex was wafting through the air. Thank god the janitor had already made his rounds because that perfume has only one name: Fuckin'!

and I'm sure it seeped under the closet door. But guess what? I didn't care.

True to the shadow play, just like his did, my head rolled back and my eyes faded to white as he attended to me with his tongue lips and gently biting teeth. Then all of a sudden Mark was in me!

I didn't realize that he was getting stiff again. He raised himself up and inserted himself into my slippery swollen pussy with ease. This time my breath made a quick exit.

Mark started in me with long deep winding strokes that made my stomach clinch with pleasure. In and out and around and around he went stirring my insides with his cock. Then he gripped my hips roughly and pulled us together with all his might. His soft head nudged my cervix as his pelvis put pressure on my clit and swelled pussy lips. I was stuffed with Mark and I felt like I might be split down the middle. It was sweet sweet agonizing pleasure and I came with such velocity that my spasm was a bit painful to Mark's glorius organ.

I buried my face in his chest and I tried to catch my breath. Girls, he is so sensitive and so attentive that he just held me there and let me collect myself. He remained hard and he stayed tucked into me as deep as he could.

Then he withdrew his hips and allowed that long cock of his to slide out. It was coated with me and I let out a delighted giggle when I saw it.

Mark then grabbed me by the elbow and led me up on my feet. He put his hand on the small of my back. How does he know just where to put his hands? He rotated us into a different position and kind of slid behind me to sit down all the while keeping his hands on my back. With his hands on my hips he pulled me down onto his organ. I sat down willingly as I felt his mushroom push open my lips and enter me again. The heat between us was incredible. Sweat poured down my face, my chest and stomach and it trickled down the sack of his nuts, tickling him so that he let out a little laugh.

I started a steady, slow grind on his lap and our pulse quickened as if we were one. He squeezed me hips in those hands of his and assisted with my rise and fall, my ass bouncing his balls. The slapping sound of our bodies was raunchy but I couldn't stop if I wanted to. He reached around me and squeezed my nipples and palmed my crotch with his big meaty hand. The pressure he put on my clit and lips felt like pushing and pulling at the same time, damn, a vaccuum even. His palm was sucking at me as he flexed his hand and wrist. I have never felt anything like that in my life.

I slammed down on his cock again and again until I felt another storm rising in my guts. The pulsing and clinching started somewhere in my spine and I felt like I was strapped to a rollercoaster against my will and my stomach was being turned inside out.

Mark felt my cervix dancing and my pussy gripping and letting go, gripping and letting go. Oh! Mark and his dick knows me so well because as I reached the finish line, Mark met me there with a gusher of his own. He stretched my insides first with his ballooning cock and then flooded me with another dose of his essence. We came together with such force that the plastic chair we were in leapt off the floor.

We continued our victory dance, although slower, till the pulsing of his dick and the clinching of my pussy subsided. We exchanged dozens of sighs, moans and groans before his dick softened and slowly oozed out of me.

Well, that's the story of how I met a not-so-dull, and definitely not gay male teacher and fucked his brains out. What do you think girls? If you could meet him you'd think the same thing I think .


The End

[birdie8819]

Pai Seh last story for today and will post again when time permits . :p :D

Claimed

He entered the room, His strong form blocking the light from the hallway. The very sight of Him taking my breath away. My body trembling as fingertips find the edge of the silks. He leans on the doorway, His gaze sweeping over me. Chocolate gaze lowered as I stand as still as possible.

He moves into the room, the door closing softly behind Him with a click. Candlelight flickering across my flesh, their very shadows tickling across my flesh. Slowly He walks around me, inspecting me. Those sapphire eyes piercing to my very soul.

Remaining silent, wishing to only kneel before Him, I can't help but to swallow hard. I can feel the slightest of movements of my silks. With each rise and fall of my chest the silks further taunt my flesh. The light silks suddenly heavy, my knees tremble lightly, my very core stills at the sound of His voice.

"Eyes closed" The command given softly, my body obeying before I can even understand what He had commanded. My sight gone I try to listen. My mind wondering where He is, what He is doing.... My heart racing over loading my senses as I try to listen to where He is.

Then I feel Him. He is behind me. His chest pressed to my back, one hand resting atop my hip. His hand tracing up the curve, and then up the side of my arm. A shiver runs through me as I remain still. His hand finding my neck, rough fingers tenderly brushing the hair aside, His lips fluttering across my neck. A whisper of love shared.

Again His lips flutter across my sensitive skin. My mind screaming out to Him. Begging pleading... just wanting to throw myself in His arms. His fingers trailing along the collar, then down my shoulder, finding the single knot He tugs it, releasing the knot yet holding the silks.

A small gasp escapes me. Then suddenly the air is cold. He stepped back from me and the silks puddle to the floor at me feet. Trembling, aching, tears brimming I can do nothing but stand there. Even the air must tease me, its soft whisperings exciting my flesh more.

I listen for Him. Any sign, any sound, anything to know. His silence is deafening, not even His footfalls reveal Him. Then His hand is tracing my jaw line tilting my lips towards Him. It takes everything not to offer to kiss Him, His thumb caressing over my bottom lip.

His hand moving down to my chest, His fingers light across my flesh, a tear slips free. His finger finds the single tear, scooping it up, and then kissing it. I can hear a soft click as a leash is applied to my collar, His fist tightening in it pulling me to Him, His free hand grasping the back of my neck.

He leans in, his kiss devouring my lips. Strong possessive, He claims my mouth, my heart and my soul, all in that single kiss. a whimper of a plea escapes. Desire, fire, my body of molten heat longing only to be fully claimed by Him.

His grip tightens in my hair, I want to open my eyes and gaze into the endless blues of his, but reluctantly I refrain. His grip tightens as He guides me backwards. My back now pressed against the wall... He releases the leash and my hair, His hands traveling down my shoulders, across my arms. He captures both my wrists, crossing them above my head.

The cold steel is felt then the click heard as he chains me to the wall. His hands begin exploring me. All that is His claiming every inch. His mouth trailing lightly over my nipples, exciting me further, His hands moving lower.

"Open your eyes" He whispers as His fingers claim the heated treasure. Gasping as my eyes flutter open. The need in His eyes dark, possessive, demanding. His fingers delving deeper. Claiming, exploring all that is His.

"They will remain open, you will see how I view you." My heart leaps, my blood boils, my heart calling out to Him. Words lost as I can only nod that I understand. His free hand gripping lightly at my neck, His right hand delving deeper, working my core. The fires lit as He presses me to the wall.

His large form covering me as I fight to remain still my body wanting to press into Him, to beg to be taken. My throat tight in excitement, tears of love, of fire, of desire, of longing burning bright in my chocolates.

Peering nervously into His deep sapphires I am almost lost. I can feel His desire pressed against my thigh, restricted by His pants. His eyes demanding, hungry, longing... hot. Hot to claim me, to be deep inside me. His hunger His love, ravaging Him as much as He ravages me.

"Please Master" I cry out, my body needing His so desperately. His fingers slip free of my core, He steps back, scanning me, hips arched towards Him as the cold air replaces where He had been.

"Please Master" I whimper, as another tear trails down my cheek. He brings His fingers to His lips and licks His fingertips lightly, His sapphires never leaving my eyes.

Slowly His hands find His trousers, releasing His surging manhood from the tight confines of the material. He tugs them off and tosses them to the side. All I want to do is to run my tongue down His chest and kneel before Him. Licking my lips at the thought of tasting Him upon my lips. My hands pulling restlessly at the confines of the shackles.

A small groan escaping me as He reads the desire in my eyes. His soft chuckle breaks the silence, making me long for Him even more.

"Not this night little one, not this night."

He closes the space between us quickly, His hand rough on my throat, His gaze never faltering. The roughness suddenly gone as His hand slips behind my neck, His mouth claiming mine again. His tongue delving deeper, our tongues entwined in a hunger dance. His knee pushes my thighs apart, slipping between them.

His hardness pressed at my core, a soft groan escaping. My back arches out offering all of me to Him, silently pleading with Him. He breaks the kiss; His hungry kisses find my breast. Kissing around the nipples then nipping one lightly taking it in His mouth, then with a sudden thrust, He is completely in me.

My back arches more as I cry out in pleasure, His intensity claiming me, His power, His strength... He owns me fully. And tonight He is reminding me. His strokes are long and deep, taking me to my very core. Small ripples of pleasure course through my body as my hands wring in the shackles. Tears of acceptances, of love, of being hopeless His fall.

His strokes drive deeper and faster, His breath on my neck as he takes me, His hands on my hips driving me deeper, impaling me with His own desire. He growls softly in my ear.

"Now en'safora... cum for me now!" my body yields completely to Him. My head thrown back in ecstasy as the waves of pleasure claim my body. My heart racing, breath ragged, He works faster, harder, deeper, intent on claiming all of me.

Tears unhindered slide down my cheeks, I can feel Him tighten then release in me sending my body through another wave. His pace slows; my body weak as He reaches up ad releases my hands. He slides from inside me and scoops me up in His arms.

"Tonight, en'safora, you shall sleep in My bed"


The End

[Rinnai]

The Salesman ( Part 1)

"Have a seat Mr. Raye, I'll be with you in a minute," ordered Hannah Stern, as she finished up a telephone conversation! "Now," she asked while putting down the phone, "how may I help you, Mr. Raye." Winston Raye had made thousands of sales calls in his day, but for the first time, his tongue was literally tied as he stared at Hannah Stern's incredible body. "Mr. Raye," she said impatiently, "I'm a busy woman, can you please get to the point of your visit." "Uh, yeah, sure," he stumbled, "I represent the Cool Image Lingerie Company, and I' like to show you what we have to offer, and of course, if you're impressed with our products, we hope that you would carry them in all your stores." "Mr. Raye," she replied, "we already have three other lines that take up too much shelf space as it is, how on earth do you think we can take on a fourth." "I don't," he replied quickly, "I think that after you see how competitive our pricing structure is that you'll drop your least profitable line and pick up ours." "Well since you're here," she replied, "it wouldn't hurt to take a look."

"So these are your bra and panty sets," she asked, while feeling the material with a practiced hand. "Yes," he answered quickly, and we can give you these a fifty two cents a set less than any of our competitors." "Mmmmmmm," she hummed, while showing more interest, "how long would that rate hold." "Two year guarantee," he responded, "that's at least a year better than anyone else will give you." "She stood up and stretched, which only accentuated her huge bust, and again practically knocked the wind out of Winston's lungs just looking at her. "Your samples all seem to be in smaller sizes," she opined, "nothing in that you've shown me would even come close to fitting someone like me." "That's no problem at all," he replied in a shaky voice, "of course we handle all the regular sizes, and of course we have our matronly line for the fuller figured woman." "How long have you been in the business, Mr. Raye," she asked. "About fifteen years, give or take a year," he replied proudly. "And you would consider yourself and expert on women's lingerie," she went on. "Yes I would," he replied, "I think I know the market, and I certainly know my product." "In that case," she went on, "what size bra do you think I wear, just form your visual observation." He was a little taken aback at such a personal question, but realizing that this was some sort of test he dove right in and replied, "Well, you would need one of our larger models for the bra, and a regular size for the panties, and by the way your customers can always mix and match their panties and bras separately, just as you would have to." "Always," she said with a laugh, "now back to my original question, what size am I."

"May I have a closer look," he asked, "I'm a little far away to make an accurate estimate." "In that case," she replied as she stepped around to the front of her desk until she was almost touching him, "is that better, Mr. Raye." He gulped once or twice, and then in a very unsteady voice said, "Uh, I-I'd say that you were a double d-cup, and probably about forty inches on the chest measurement." "Very good, Mr. Raye," she said smoothly, "you get a gold star, you really do know your lingerie." "Now," she continued, "what is the largest size you have in you case." "Let me see," he replied while going through his inventory, "I have one forty d-cup, in the black lace."

"That's close enough," she said casually, "I never buy anything unless I test it for myself." He handed her the garment and waited for her to get up and leave the room to change, but to his utter disbelief, she calmly took off her blouse and removed her white satin bra as if he wasn't even there. He tried to keep quiet and act nonchalant, but as her huge mammaries fell into view, he made a a loud audible gasp at the sight of her incredible melons. "Mr. Raye," she admonished, "I'd like to think you've seen lingerie models before." "I-I have," he barely croaked, "you just surprised me that's all. "How would I measure up to the other models you've seen," she asked seriously. He didn't even have to lie, when he replied, "I've never seen anyone who could hold a candle to you, you really do the product justice." "Why thank you, Mr. Raye," she said gratefully, "so, how do I look." Winston just stared at the bounteous display of feminine pulchritude, and stammered, "If we could put a cardboard cutout of you dressed in one of our bras by each of our displays, we'd sell out in an hour." She laughed a high lilting laugh that only made Winston break out in a cold sweat when she asked, "Can you see my nipples in the cups, I think this model is designed to show through." He swallowed hard and replied, "Y-yes, you can plainly see them." "Oh my," she said as a shiver went through her, "they just got all hard, I'm so embarrassed." "Don't be," he shot back quickly, "they look very sexy that way, all hard and everything." "Thanks," she replied, and then asked, "do you think I should try on the matching panties."

[Rinnai]

The Salesman ( Part 2)

It only took him three seconds to find the matching panties, and much to his sheer delight, she stripped off her skirt and pantyhose leaving her totally naked below her waist. This was too much, the tent in the front of his pants was a dead giveaway, he had a hardon the size of the Washington Monument. Oblivious to this fact, she slipped into the sheer black undies and posed provocatively for him, with her huge breast spilling out over the top of her bra, and her dark brown pubic hair, easily visible through the transparent fabric covering her pussy. "Well, how do I look," she asked while posing with her hands on her hips. He tried to answer, but no words came out of his mouth, but it didn't matter, because it was at that instant she said softly, "Winston, you seem to be having a problem inside of your trousers." Now totally embarrassed, he stammered, "I-I'm very sorry, Mz. Stern, it's just that, well, you see, it's like this, you're all dressed in those things, and............" The cutting him off she said, "You mean that little ole me did that to you just because I'm wearing a simple bra and panties." By now he was growing delirious, and all he could do was nod, while his stare shifted from her huge chest down to her bushy crotch. "Do you know what I think," she asked softly, "I think you had better let that cock out before you hurt yourself, don't you."

In all his years of sales calls, this was the first time anything like this had ever happened to him, and unbelievably, it was with one of the most beautiful women he had ever laid eyes on. Seeing that he was in such distress that he was temporarily frozen, Hannah Stern unzipped his fly and extracted his now fully erect penis. "Oh, Winston," she gushed, "you have such a nice erection, and to think that I'm the cause of it all, I'm so sorry." "S-sorry," he was able to stammer, "you're crazy, I should be on my hands and knees thanking you." "Really," she said innocently, "and what would you do for me if you were in front of me on your hands and knees, please, show me." With gentle pressure, she put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him to the floor in front of her, where without even a warning, she pulled his face to her satin covered vagina and said softly, "Okay, Mr. Winston Raye, suck my pussy."

The aroma of freshly aroused pussy was more than merely exciting, it was completely intoxicating as Winston's nostrils flared while trying to inhale as much of the scent as possible. "Winston," she said sweetly, "can you eat me through my panties, they're so thin that I'm sure you can make me cum that way, don't you." His mother had always taught him not to talk when his mouth was full, and besides, he considered it to be a rhetorical question as his tongue poked hard against the satin front of her panties. "Ooooooooooooo," she moaned when his tongue found the tip of her clit hidden deep inside the forest of brown pubic hair, "you have such a nice mouth, Winston, you really know how to make a girl feel special." He kept working her clit, but found it frustrating to work against the thin layer of material that separated his mouth from its target, so without a moment's hesitation, he pulled the crotch of the panties to the side and bored in hard on her now fully available clitoris. "Oh, yes," she moaned, "do it harder, do it for mama, make her have a nice hard orgasm, she needs it so bad, make her cum hard!" That voice, it was like the angels speaking, so lilting, and so incredibly sexy, that it was all he could do to keep form blowing his nut right then and there, but somehow he controlled his pecker, and yet skillfully brought Hannah Stern to a cunt wrenching climax with his over active tongue.

Her legs, already unsteady do to her climax, slowly gave away as she slid to the floor while whispering grateful thank yous, she then added, "Now it's my turn," while taking his erection into her warm mouth a delicately running her tongue all around his velvety head!!! As his nut sack began to tighten, he pinched himself in the leg just to make sure he wasn't dreaming, but he wasn't, and the proof soon was filling Hannah Stern's mouth, as blast after blast slammed against the back of her throat.

As they lay together in a tangle of arms and legs, Hannah Stern asked, "So, Mr. Raye, how long does it take for delivery." Now quickly regaining his senses he replied, "About two weeks, but I'm afraid I'm going to have to stop by every month just to make sure everything is running smoothly, don't you think!?!" "Nope," she replied quickly, "I was thinking more along the lines of twice a month.


The End.

[Rinnai]

THE VISIT ( Part 1)

The sounding buzzer on his intercom caused a frown to cross Sumner Holton's face as he was wading through a series of depositions on a case he was preparing for trial the next day! He put down the documents and in a slightly irritated voice asked his secretary, "What is it, Alice, I asked not to be disturbed." "I'm sorry, Mr. Holton," she replied, "there is a young woman out here who claims to be your wife and is demanding to see you." "My wife," he exclaimed in surprise, "I'll be right there, thank you, Alice." He strode over to the door and upon opening it, sure enough, there standing next to Alice's desk was Faye, his wife of three months. "Honey," he said in a slightly strained voice, "what on earth are you doing here, I am absolutely swamped."

"I just had to see you," she replied with a hint of desperation, "can we go into your office for a minute, please?" He was about to tell her he'd see her at dinner, but just as he was about to open his mouth, she opened the front of her fur coat to reveal that the only thing she had on underneath it was a pair of thigh high pull on stockings, except for that, she was naked as a jay bird. Faye was standing only a few feet from his secretary, and only the angle of her line of sight was keeping her from seeing just exactly what Sumner had just seen. He was stunned into momentary silence, but his pretty wife mouthed the words, "I need you right now", and so figuring that arguing would get him nowhere, he took her by the arm and led her into his office, where before closing the door instructed Alice to hold all of his calls.

Once inside, he was about to ask her what the heck was going on, but before he could get word one out of his mouth, she threw herself at him, covered his lips with hers and gave him a long hard deep kiss that immediately sent a small shock wave to his groin. He gently pulled them apart and asked in a slightly breathless voice, "What in the heck's gotten into you, honey, I've got a ton of work to do and not much time to do it." In her best little girl's voice she replied, "I don't think you love me anymore." "W-why would you say such a thing, Faye," he asked softly, "you know I love you more than anyone or anything in this whole wide world." "You're not showing it," she replied as a real tear slid down her cheek, "I just want to make sure that you still want me." "Baby," he shot back, "why in the world would you think such a thing?" "How long have we been married," she asked. "Uh, a little over three months," he replied, "why?" "In that three months," she went on, "how many times have we missed making love in the morning before you went to work." "Well, uh," he stammered, "I guess we haven't missed at all, until today, is that what this is all about." "You left for work and didn't even try making love to me," she wailed, "did I do something to make you mad at me?" "Oh, no," he quickly replied, "it's nothing like that, hon, it's just that I had to get to the office so early today that I didn't want to wake you up." "Well it's not fair," she said between sniffles, "I'm so used to it now that I can't go without it." "I'm sorry, baby," he said while giving her a hug and leading her towards the door, "don't worry, tonight I'll make it up to you, I promise." She dug in her heals, pulled out of his grasp, and replied stubbornly, "No, you hafta give it to me now, and I'm not gonna leave until you do!.

[Rinnai]

THE VISIT (Part 2)

He couldn't believe what he was hearing, and said with more than a touch of exasperation, "Now wait a minute, Faye, I have a lot of work to do and you're just going to have to wait until this evening, now you run along home, okay." "I said no," she retorted, "I will not leave until I get what I came for." "Jesus, baby," he replied, "you want me to fuck you right here, you must be crazy." "Don't call me that," she said a little harshly, "all I want is for my husband to make love to me, is that so wrong?" "Of course not," he answered, "but be reasonable, baby, this isn't the time or place." "Oh," she asked, "and I suppose that time on the elevator in New Orleans WAS the right time and place." "Shit," he thought to himself, "it's impossible to win an argument with a woman," so for the last time he pleaded, "Please, just wait until tonight and I'll do anything you ask." As if to seal the deal, she gave him almost a cold look and replied, "I'm not leaving here, so you might as well get used to the idea," and then much to his chagrin, she took off her coat and tossed it on the floor and stood in the middle of his office in only her black hose and a wry smile.

"God, Faye," he pleaded, "what if the boss comes in, I could get fired." "You should have thought of that this morning," she shot back, "and besides, if you would've gotten down to business right when we came in here I'd already be long gone." He stared at her for a second, realizing that he was going to have to take care of her one way of the other, and he was just about to speak when she said in her best little girl's voice, "Sumner, honey, just look at my little pussy, it's all wet and everything, can't you just stick your big thing inside of me, just for a minute or two, please." She was just incredible, the body of a whore and the voice of an angel, an absolutely devastating combination, and of course he was powerless to resist her. She interrupted his thoughts again when she asked sweetly, "You've always really like my boobs, and just look at my nipples, they're all hard and crinkly, just the way you like them, come on now, come and get some sugar from your little honey."

In the end, he was just a little boy who would do anything she asked of him, so when she spread her lean tan thighs apart and said, "Come on, baby, do mama first with your tongue," he just dropped to his knees and let his tongue snake out and feed on the opening in her ripe organ. "That's a good, baby," she cooed as he fed ravenously on her plump vagina, "you make me feel so nice with your warm tongue, ooooooooooh yessssssss, do mama's clitty for her, mmmmm, you're such a good boy, oh yessss, baby, do me!!!" She was like a narcotic and he an addict who couldn't get enough of her, and it crossed his mind that he must have been crazy to have skipped this to read depositions. After three months of marriage, he had discovered that her pussy was an unbelievably responsive to oral servitude, and so it came as no surprise when she shuddered hard and climaxed hard into his open mouth, drenching him with a flood of hot pussy juice. He was hoping that that would tide her over until later, but it had only whetted her massive appetite as she grabbed at the front of his crotch and tried desperately to extract his penis from inside of his suit pants.

"Come on, baby," she panted, "you know that sucking me off just gets my pussy started, you hafta fuck me hard and fast, now get it out, and hurry." "Ohhhhhhh, myyyyy," she sighed when it popped into view, "I just love your pecker, it's so thick and hard and just made for me." She grabbed it firmly and pulled it towards her gaping slit, while all the time telling him what a perfect cock he had and how much she loved it. She was right about one thing, she always needed more than a good sucking, and now he was going to give it to her, in fucking spades. "Oooomph," she gasped as he drilled her cunt with his seven inch spike, "uhhhh, fuck me, stud boy, give me your prick and fuck me." He loved fucking her, but always wondered how she could take the brutal attacks his pecker made on her soft little pussy, while over and over again he rammed his thickness into her as she thrust her hips forward, making each stab just that more devastating.

[Rinnai]

THE VISIT (Part 3)

His shirt had turned into a sweaty rag as the perspiration dripped off of his face and down onto her heaving chest, which ran down between her cleavage and formed a small puddle in her cute little naval. They were now moving in perfect synchrony, with his thrusts being matched by hers and her clit and his pecker head rocketing towards climaxes that were sure to leave both of them shuddering and devastated. And while this wasn't quite up to the elan of the elevator fuck in the Crescent City, this was coming pretty damn close as both of them writhed around and ground their heaving organs together as their orgasms twisted every last ounce of pleasure out of their quivering loins.

He lay on top of her for what seem like and hour, when in fact it was only minutes, but finally he was able to struggle to his feet and slip his well fucked cock back inside his pants. He helped her up, slipped the lynx coat over her shoulders, and said softly, "Well, Mrs. Holton, is it all right if you husband gets back to work now!" "MmmmmHmmmmm," she hummed, "but tell him he'd better not forget what's important, can you give him that message for me please!?!" He kissed her hard on the mouth one more time and replied softly, "Message gotten, message received."

The End.

[Rinnai]

STUDENT TEACHER ( Part 1)

".......so if you inverse these two coefficients and multiply by the square root of base, you will be able to figure the area under the parabola, any questions!?!" "I can guarantee that this formula will be on the next test," Miss Egger opined, "so I suggest you make sure you know it backwards and forwards, so if there are no questions, that will be all until tomorrow, and by the way, don't forget that the odd numbered problems on page 243 are due on Friday by three thirty, okay, you're all dismissed, except for Margo, please stop by my desk before you leave!!!"

While the other students shuffled out of the senior advanced math class, Margo stood and waited next to Miss Egger's desk, wondering what in the heck she had done now!!! After everyone was gone the young student teacher said, "We've spoken about this before, Margo, but you continue to disrupt the class with your incessant talking, can you please explain to me what your problem is, you spent half of the period jabbering with Luanne!?!" "Uh, I don't know," Margo replied softly, "I'm sorry, Miss Egger, it won't happen again, I promise!!!"

"But you've made promises before," Jolee Egger replied, "how can I believe you now!?!" "I don't know," the eighteen year old said softly, "I said I was sorry didn't I?!?" "Yes, Margo, yes you did, but that really doesn't hold much water anymore, does it," Jolee asked, "so tell me, what did you and Luanne talk about that was so important that it couldn't wait until after class!?!" "I don't know," Margo whined, "it was just stuff!!!" "Stuff, what kind of answer is that," Jolee demanded, "I want to know right now what was so important that you couldn't keep your mouth shut for fifty three minutes!!!"

Margo stood sullenly looking at the floor, but seemingly unwilling to talk about it!!! "You didn't have any problem talking before and you're not leaving here until you tell me what you were talking about, do I make myself clear," Jolee said sharply!?!" "Well," Jolee snapped, "let's have it!!!" "Okay," Margo said softly, "ya see I was supposed to have this date last night with Vince, but he couldn't make it, and I was just talkin' to Luanne about it, that's all!!!" "So what's so important about a missed date," Miss Egger questioned!?! "Uh, nothing I guess," Margo said with her head bowed!!! "Don't give me that young lady," Jolee retorted, "I want to know what the heck was so important that you had to disrupt the class at least three times today, now speak up girl!?!"

[Rinnai]

STUDENT TEACHER (Part 2)

"Well, uh, you see," Margo sputtered, "it's like this, Vince and I, that is, Vince meets me after school or dinner and we, you know, we have, you know!!!" "No, I don't know," Jolee replied in exasperation, "please, explain it to me!!!" "Oh, gosh," Margo whined, "this is so embarrassing!!!" "Just spit it out," Jolee ordered, "you're going to stay here until you tell me exactly what's going on, so you might as well get it over with!!!" Margo fidgeted from foot to foot until she finally broke down and said, "I-I have a really unbelievably strong sexual appetite and last night Vince missed our date and I'm going out of my mind with lust, and it's driving me crazy," as tears began running down the poor girl's cheeks while she reached into her purse to pull out a handkerchief to blow her sniffling nose!!!"

"So that's it," Jolee Egger said softly, "it's almost like a hidden force inside of you that you can't control, and without daily relief you practically go bonkers, is that about right?!?" "Y-yes," Margo stammered, "how do you know so much about how I feel, unless.......!!!" ".........unless I have the same problem," Jolee said while finishing Margo's sentence, "and you're correct, I do have the same problem you have, but I've learned to control it, just as you will!!!"

After letting it sink in that she wasn't in this boat alone, Margo asked hesitantly, "How can you control it unless you have a man there to, you know, do you!?!" "Well naturally, it is always preferable to have man," Jolee replied, "but if there isn't one available you have to find a way to get through the day without losing it, and there are several ways of handling it successfully!!!" "Really," Margo asked eagerly, "please tell me, I'm desperate!!!"

Jolee chuckled a little at Margo's excitement but brushed it off and continued, "First off, while a man is choice number one, don't discount using a woman if that's all that's handy, a woman can really give great head cuz she knows exactly what another woman wants, so that is really a great option to think about!!!" "Y-you've let a woman go down on you?" asked a wide eyed Margo!?! "Of course," Jolee replied, "it's much better than losing your mind, and once you've done it a few times you'll actually find yourself looking forward to being pleasured by another woman." "Wow," Margo said slowly, "I've never thought about it that way, how do you find a willing partner, a woman I mean!?!" "We'll talk about that later," Jolee replied, "now as for the other option, I have a miniature vibrator that I can put it my vagina in the morning before leaving the house that is operated by a small remote control, allowing me to turn it on and off at will!!!" "Better living through electricity, huh," Margo joked!?! "You got that right," Jolee said with a laugh!!!

[Rinnai]

STUDENT TEACHER ( Part 3)

"So tell me," Jolee asked, "what do you like better, oral or intercourse?!" "Definitely oral," Margo gushed, "and Vince has such a talent for it, I just love it when he dips his tongue deep in my hole and then finishes me off by sucking my clit!!!" "How many orgasms a day do you really need," Jolee asked, "I mean to keep you going, just the bare minimum!?!" "At least two, but three would be better," Margo answered quickly, "what about you!?!" "I'm afraid as you get older it only gets worse, three minimum and more than likely four," Jolee replied, "by the way, how many have you had today!?!" "None," Margo said sadly, "how about you!?!" "One this morning, my girl friend ate me out just before I left for school," Jolee replied, "but I could really use another one right now, I'm getting really tight just talking to you about all this stuff!!!" "Me too," Margo whispered huskily, "I have another secret, I think my vaginal lips are a lot bigger than any of my friends, are yours bigger too!?!" "I have and idea," Jolee said softly, "why don't you see for yourself!?!"

"Oh, Miss Egger," Margo gasped, "y-your vagina is absolutely beautiful, and your lips are huge and puffed up, just like mine!!!" "Do you shave yours too," Jolee asked, "I keep mine smooth for good oral sex, I like to feel every sensation if you know what I mean!?!" "No, mine's really hairy, "Margo answered, "but maybe I should shave it, what do you think!?!" "What ever suits you, hon," Jolee replied, "now be a good little student and take care of teacher's vagina, okay!?!"

Gingerly Margo lowered her mouth to the gaping lips of the young student teacher, nervous abut her first foray into lesbian sex!!! "Don't be nervous, baby," Jolee sighed, "mmmmmm, that's a good girl, mmmmmm, yeah, right there, lick my clit!!" "Holy cow," Margo thought to herself, "this is unreal, I'm eating another woman's pussy and absolutely loving it, will wonders never cease to amaze!!!" "Are you sure you haven't done this before," Jolee gasped, "your tongue is so fucking talented, it found my clit in less than ten seconds, you are a cunt sucking wonder!!!" And she was too, maybe it was just a knack she had, or maybe it had something to do with her problem, but whatever the reason, Margo was a natural at eating pussy!!!

For women with Margo and Jolee's problem, once sexual contact is initiated, it doesn't take but a few minutes to achieve orgasm, and this was no exception as Jolee bucked her vulva hard into Margo's mouth, which induced a very hard brutal climax that left the young teacher shaking like the proverbial leaf!!! "God you are unbelievable," Jolee panted, "I might just take you home and keep you locked up as my personal pussy licker!!!" Margo laughed a little, but the knot in her stomach and the tenseness in her pussy had only intensified as she paid oral homage to her teacher!!!

[Rinnai]

STUDENT TEACHER (Part 4)

"Can I ask you a favor," Margo whispered, "I need it really bad, can you do me now?!" "Of course, dear," Jolee replied softly, "be a love and lift up your skirt and slip off your panties, I want to see this wonder cunt you've been telling me about!!!" A few moments later, Jolee was staring at the hairiest cunt she had ever seen, it was a thick profusion of dark curly pubic fur that did it's best to hide Margo's bulging pussy lips!!!

"Oh my," Jolee offered softly, "I can see you have a real problem on your hands, your pussy is just dripping, you must really love exposing yourself to me!!!" "Oh god, I do," Margo moaned, "I love showing it off, does it look good to you!?!" "I'm going to have to finger myself while I eat you," Jolee sighed, "you've got a fucking carpet down there between your legs, and it looks scrumptious!!!" While Vince was good, Jolee was and expert, something that Margo found out almost from the first second her pussy was attacked by her teacher's ravenous mouth, it was almost as if she couldn't get enough of her young pussy, but for what ever the reason, with in a matter of seconds Jolee had Margo climbing the fucking walls and begging her to finish her off!!!

Instead, however, Jolee took her time, purposely avoiding Margo's clit, except of course for the "accidental" brushing that seemed to occur with a great deal of frequency!!! "Y-you're teasing me, aren't you," Margo moaned, "please, don't make me beg for it, I'm losing my fucking mind, just do it for me please!!!" "Are you sure you want it," Jolee asked innocently, "maybe I should just quit!!!" "Y-you're a fucking sadist," Margo gasped as she grabbed Jolee's head and jammed it hard into her cunt, "now do my clit you stupid bitch!!!" "Such language," Jolee thought to herself, "I guess she's waited long enough," as her tongue snaked into the drooling slit and wrapped itself around Margo's hyper excited slit, which of course caused the young girl to have an convulsive orgasm that nearly made the poor girl pass out!!!

"I'm sorry I talked so nasty," Margo said sheepishly, "but I needed it so bad and you were just nibbling around it.........." "After giving the hairy muff one last kiss, Jolee pulled on her panties and replied, "No apology necessary, but from now on you come to class relaxed and satisfied, okay!?!" "Okay," Margo replied with a sigh, "it's a deal!!!"


The End.

[DHL_Express]

Couple's Massage

I wanted to give my wife a special and relaxing gift for her 40th birthday. We were visiting our condo at the beach on the Atlantic coast. The 8th floor condo has a large balcony overlooking the ocean where we've spent many afternoons lounging or hanging out with friends.

I arranged for a couple's massage to be done on our balcony. Although the service typically only did couple's massages at the "spa," I was able to persuade the owner, a woman named Tina that this was a special occasion and I was willing to pay overtime for the two massage therapist to make an exception so we could experience the massage while overlooking the ocean. I was hoping that the massage would lead to some fun after they left. What happened was more that I could have ever expected.

When I told my wife, Julie about her surprise, she was very thankful and we talked about it off and on throughout the day while we ran some errands and walked on the beach. Julie is a very beautiful woman and is in great shape. She is 5'5', with black hair and blue eyes.

Finally, 7 p.m. arrived and Tina and Jeff soon knocked on our door. They were both very attractive. Tina had dark skin and appeared to be Puerto Rican. Jeff was young, 23 or 24 I guessed. He was tall and had blonde hair. They brought the massage tables and a box, which I presumed held their supplies. They told us it would take a few minutes to get set up and that we should get ready.

We went to the kitchen and had a glass of wine. I could tell Julie was a little nervous, and so was I. I was hoping to watch her as she was receving her massage...a thought that had me turned on all day.

When we went out to the balcony, Tina told us to disrobe and get on the tables. We did as we were told and I was already begining to get excited as Julie dropped her robe. Even though they excused themself while we got ready, the thought that Jeff would soon be touching her and Tina me was turning me on. We smiled at each other and both got on the tables, with our faces in the holes on the tables. A moment later they returned. Tina started some new age music on a boom box. The wine, music and sound of the ocean had me very relaxed. Almost immediatley, Tina began my massage. She started on my shoulders with some warm oil and spent alot of time on my neck, back and shoulders. I was in another world when I first heard Julie let out a moan of pleasure. I turned my head and saw her face down with nothing but a towel covering her ass. Jeff was rubbing her legs and seemed to be settled on her thighs.

The sight made me instantly start to get hard. The combination of Tina rubbing my feet and legs and the sight of my wife enjoying another man's hands was intoxicating. Tina started up my legs and then slipped her hands under my towel to massage my ass. I then heard Jeff ask Julie if it was ok for him to remove her towel so he could get her lower back better. Julie hesitated and then gave him a mmm hmmm. I then watched as he removed her towel leaving her completely exposed to him. Having her naked in front of another man made me gasp. Tina knew I was watching and she then asked me if I was enjoying myself. Julie then looked over at me and smiled. I immediately said yes. With that, she removed my towel also.

[DHL_Express]

Slowly, Jeff worked his way up to my wife's crack and even poured some more oil on her...watching it drip down her ass. His hands went to work on her. Within a minute he was clearly working his magic on her pussy... She began sighing and clearly had an orgasm. My cock was beginning to hurt as I was still laying on my stomach. I turned over, exposing myself to Tina, Jeff and Julie. Tina smiled at me and then at Julie and said, "my, my."

She took out some additional oil and began giving me a slow sensual hand job. Julie was staring at me by now and I couldn't tell what was going on in her mind. She had turned over as well and Jeff was continuing to massage her legs and feet. He then moved up to her breasts...her nipples hard and her breath coming in starts and stops. My wife then said the words I'll never forget. "I want to fuck him." I could only nod my head.

Jeff simply removed his shirt and shorts exhibiting a rock hard cock. He spread her legs and entered her. She was still laying on the table and he stood. He started slowly and then began pounding her. This sight along with Tina's hands on me sent me over the edge. I came hard shooting all over her hand and my stomach. Tina kept touching me while Jeff fucked my wife. He was young and obviously enjoying himself. As he went in and out he also fingered her clit. Within a few minutes she was coming again and then he did also.

He pulled out of her and kissed her deeply. Both Tina and Jeff then took their time cleaning up and told us to take a shower together. We were both somewhat stunned, but did what we were told. We didn't talk in the shower except I asked her if she was ok. She smiled and nodded. We held each other. When we came back out, only Tina was there. We paid and she left. She did ask us to call again sometime. We are making plans for next month already.

[DHL_Express]

Horny Holidays!!

The holiday season meant my company's party would be coming up soon. It would give everyone a good excuse to wear their finest, and in some cases their most alluring outfits. It would also give us an opportunity to hopefully hook up with another couple for some fun later in the evening. Because of the open bar, these parties were usually pretty loose affairs by midnight. A couple of the guys at work had been joking about getting drunk at the party and swapping women with someone but I wasn't sure they were serious. They had sexy wives so I intended to find out on party night if they would be willing to have a little sexual fun.

Party night finally rolled around and we were both carefully choosing our outfits. You chose a little black dress which showed off your assets quite well. Your sexy earrings and bracelet and anklet all added up to a very nice looking package. I was sure all the boys would be looking you over from top to bottom. I had a new black pin striped suit which I needed an excuse to wear so tonight seemed like a good time to break it out. We checked into our room around 6:00 and freshened up, checking each other out to make sure we looked our best, then headed down to the main floor party room. We each got a drink and mingled with a few people....nobody we seriously considered as partners for later that night. The meal was excellent, the entertainment was mediocre, and the company at our table was rather unexciting....for our tastes anyway. It was after the main portion of the party that we were looking forward to...when the couples that we had our eye on would be stopping by our table to chat with us and have a few drinks.

I knew Sandy & Rex were into all things sexual from talking to Sandy at work. She let it slip one day that they liked to shop at several of the local lingerie/adult video/adult toy stores. When they stopped to visit with us around 11:30 I was fairly sure we all had the same thing on our minds. Sandy was looking great in her red dress with the plunging neckline which showed off her fantastic tits so well. And the slit in the side went clear up to there. She wasn't the best looking woman there, in fact she was almost homely but her body more than made up for it. She was a tall woman with closely cropped hair and very big tits...I'd estimate at least 38 D's, with a slim waist that flared out to what I thought was her best feature....a big ol bubble butt. I mean this butt was so round and curvy I could not take my eyes off it. Then she had those long shapely legs carrying it all. Rex was a rugged type of guy...an outdoorsman with a beard and a stout frame. He too was not the most handsome of men but had a confident air about him which, combined with his brawny build, a lot of women found attractive.

[DHL_Express]

The open bar was closing soon so Rex and I decided we should get at least one more round while they were still free. Getting him alone would give me a chance and also give you a chance to see if they were up for some "extracurricular activities". So I asked Rex "do you think Georgie is looking good in that black dress Rex?". "Oh yeah Doug...she is lookin fine....good enough to eat if you don't mind me sayin so". "Not at all Rex" I said to him as we headed back to our table where the girls were obviously cooking something up..."as long as I get to eat Sandy...ha ha". "Who needs a drink ?" said Rex as we arrived at the table. Even though both of you gals were getting a bit tipsy you took the fesh cocktails we offered. "What do ya say we move this party to room 206" I said and it didn't take long for all of us to gether our belongings and head out the door....not too steadily but in the right direction for the most part.

We all felt a little giddy as we relaxed in the privacy of room 206. I removed my suit jacket and tie ASAP and Rex went even further....unbuttoning his shirt, revealing an extremely hairy chest. I turned the heat up a bit in the room and said "Why dont you ladies do a little strip tease for me and Rex". You and Sandy looked at each other and began to slowly undress while Rex and I slipped off our trousers and kicked back to watch the show. Sandy's red dress fell to the floor revealing her huge titties encased in a thin, silky bra and tiny red panties barely covering her bush. Sandy's nipples were huge and hard and so well defined by the thin material. Your black dress slipped off of you rather easily also and you moved slinkily over near Rex as his eyes feasted upon your tits and ass. You hooked your fingers under the waistline of your panties and turned your ass towards Rex and slowly peeled them off.....bending over slightly giving Rex and myself a peek at your pussy lips. Sandy unhooked the front clasp of her bra and showed off her fabulous globes....bringing each one up to her mouth to lick her long, stiff nipples.

You sticking your butt in Rex's face was getting him real horny so he had to get his cock out and stroke it for you. His dick wasn't as long as mine but it was very thick....kinda like a beer can. I'll bet he was thinking about how his fat cock was gonna stretch out your pussy walls. I followed Rex's lead and let my dick out of my boxer slit for Sandy to ogle. I had tuned in a sexy dance music channel on the tube and Sandy was movin and groovin to the beat. She gave me a sweet smile and a naughty lick of her lips when she got a glimpse of what was sticking out of my shorts. "Those titties of yours look like they were made for fuckin Sandy" I said to her and she came close enough that I could hold her thighs and bury my head between her ample boobs. I kissed and licked her big tits, lapping hungrily at her gigantic nipples. She went to her knees and pushed her boobs together and said to me "mmmm tit fuck Doug.....stick your big cock in here". As I slipped my hard-on into Sandy's tit valley I caught a look at Rex finger banging you from behind. I couldn't quite tell, but he may have had a couple of fingers in your cunt and one up your ass the way you were moaning and twitching.....cumming on his probing digits.

[DHL_Express]

"Are you two ladies ready for real live fuck action" said Rex. "Yeah guys.....lets put those stiff rods to work on these two sopping wet pussies"...you said to us. You both got up on the large bed side by side with your asses stuck out...obviously wanting to get it from behind. Rex stood behind you Georgie and I took my place with an incredibly hard cock poised near Sandy's big, soft butt. Rex began to work his cockhead up and down your slippery fuck slot....making you say to him "oh god Rex baby...that feels so good". Sandy reached back and guided me into her gaping cunt. I slipped all the way into Sandy in one long fuck stroke. That fat dick of Rex's had been stretching Sandy open for years...now he was making you smile with pleasure as he finally got all of his cock stuffed into your pussy. I put one foot up on the bed to gain some leverage and began to slam Sandy's cunt...pulling all the way out.....rubbing her clit with my head...then pounding into her. My hard strokes sent ripples and waves of flesh from her ass all the way up her back. "Oh yeah Doug honey....you are fucking good....hurt me with that big pecker"....Sandy encouraged me. You and Rex found a quick, hot, and nasty rythym to your doggy style fucking. Sandy reached back some more and was rubbing her clit, feeling my dick slipping in and out of her, and tugging on my nutsack. I felt my orgasm cumming so I pulled out and jacked my load of hot sperm on Sandy's butt. "gawd Rex...your fat cock is filling my pussy....cum inside me you bad boy"...you said to him as another orgasm wracked your body. This sent Rex over the edge and his balls drew up tight and he grabbed your hips very firmly and began to cum deep in your pussy...just the way you wanted him to.

I followed Sandy into the bathroom...not sure what might happen but willing and ready to try anything at this point. She sat to pee and I washed my face. I asked her if I could watch her pee and she said to come closer. I stood directly in front of her in just my boxers while she tinkled and looked up into my eyes sexily. I let my semi-soft penis slip out of the flap and Sandy immediately began to fondle me and suck the sensitive head of my dick. Blood began to flow to my cock and soon Sandy had her hand and mouth full of a stiff, engorged member. "Fuck my face Doug" Sandy said to me in her lusty voice. She relaxed her throat and let my rod slide all the way into her face. Her saliva was coating my dick and running all down her chin. Very slowly and sensually I pumped my cock in and out of her wanton, willing mouth. Her hands explored my thighs, hips and ass....probing one finger into my hole.....making me thrust my groin forward. I in turn held my dick with one hand and reached down to her hanging tits and roughly tweaked and pinched Sandy's big pink nipples. As she cupped my huge balls with one hand and finger fucked my asshole with the other she could feel me approach orgasm. "Oh fuck Sandy....my cock's gonna explode" I exclaimed. "mmm Doug...let me suck all the cum outta your long, beautiful, mouth fucking cock" Sandy said to me when my shaft was briefly out of her liplock. So I put my dick back near her wet lips and she stuck her tongue out as she opened her mouth wide for me to enter her. She gripped my hips as I came convulsively.....I shook as the orgasm wracked my body and Sandy jacked my rod.....swallowing my jizzm and sucking me dry.

As Sandy and I emerged from the bathroom following our private encounter, we discovered that you and Rex were having a bit of fun yourselves. You two had gotten into a 69 position and your pussy was pumping up and down on Rex's tongue. He had a firm grip on your ass cheeks and was not going to let your pussy off his probing tongue. You had somehow managed to get your mouth around Rex's fat cock and now seemed to be getting accustomed to the size of it.....even though your hand could not reach completely around his huge erection.

Sandy and I each got a cold beer from the cooler and took long drinks from them. We then crawled on the bed to either watch or maybe participate somehow in you guy's 69 action. The excellent cocksucking you were giving Rex probably was going to make him shoot his wad soon so we just talked dirty to you. "mmm Georgie...doesn't my husbands cock taste good" said Sandy. She could hardly reply with her mouth so full of dick but she did give Sandy a wink. I moved around to where I could see Rex giving your pussy a good tongue lashing and your asshole a finger fucking. "oh yeah...thats how she likes it Rex...stretch out that bunghole" I said to him as his cunnilingus intensified. Rex stopped to say "I hope she cums all over my face Doug cuz I'm going to give her a mouthful of spunk real soon....your woman has really been sucking me off so nice". It seemed you came together as you were gulping Rex's sperm and he was moaning in pleasure as your juices flowed freely. You rolled off Rex and fell back on the pillows with a satisfied smile on your face and Rex went into the bathroom.

Sandy was making it quite clear she was hot and still horny. What a sexual appetite this girl had! She pushed Rex down on the bed and straddled his legs and began to suck his soft cock. She was determined to get him hard again by sucking, licking and pumping his prick. Sure enough, Rex began to rise to the occasion and watching Sandy give him an expert blow job had made my dick amazingly hard again. Sandy slid up Rex's body and poised her pussy over his hard-on saying to him "Im gonna ride you so hard baby your dick is gonna hurt for a week". With that she slowly let his fat cock slide all the way up into her. She did indeed ride Rex's stiffie till she came....then turned to say to me "I've got a tight hole for you too Doug...why don't you cozy up to my backside honey". Sandy put her ass up as high as she possibly could and gave me that naughty "fuck me in the ass" look. I got into position behind Sandy and lubed her asshole with my KY jelly coated finger. "mmm yeah Doug....thats where I need it" Sandy said to me. I pushed my lubed up cockhead against her cinnamon ring and Sandy pushed back slightly, allowing my rock hard cock to slip into her butt rather easily. "Oh gawd Doug....fuck my big ass you naughty boy" Sandy said in her dirtiest, sexiest voice. She eased her anal muscles and I slipped all the way into Sandys incredibly tight yet cushiony ass. Rex and I then began to pummel Sandys openings with our huge dicks causing her to nearly pass out. I dont know how she fucked both of us for so long. I was starting to believe my cock was gonna hurt for a week also as I started to reach orgasm. I planted my penis firmly into Sandy...holding her hips and spewing my seed deep inside her anus. I slipped out of her and slapped her bubble butt hard...leaving a big red handprint. She continued to buck and ride Rex till he finally came....grunting and exclaiming "Jesus Sandy...what a fuck that was....you are a real cock hound baby"

[beary]

My Uncles Diary: Poolside Playtime


Readers of my postings will remember that from time to time I dip into my old uncle Richard's diary. If you remember, he died a couple of years ago and when I went through his things I found his old box. In it were lots of pictures of girls in nude or underwear poses, including some of my sister Emily, some girls' knickers, and his old diary.

One of my earliest memories of Uncle Richard was when I was a little girl. We were all round the pool in my parents' big secluded garden. I was in my swimsuit sitting on Uncle Richard's lap. He had his hands on my thighs to steady me and I was wondering what the hard thing sticking up into my bottom was. While I was wondering my sister Emily sauntered out. She was eighteen and she was in her bikini. Uncle Richard put me down and picked up his camera. I could see something massive was sticking up inside his shorts. I also noticed something just like it was sticking up inside my brother's shorts, and the biggest of all was up inside my father's shorts. I sensed it was something naughty and I didn't say anything.

My sister Emily knew all about boys. A day or so later when we were alone together I asked her what the things sticking up were. She went and came back with a magazine. She told me it was one of my dad's but it was secret. On the front was a picture of two girls in mini-skirts and blouses, like they were in an office. One girl was bending over a desk. She was in stockings, and I could see the tops of her stockings and her white knickers. The other girl was sitting on the desk with her legs just far enough apart to show her knickers between her legs up her skirt. Emily opened the magazine and turned the pages. There was a set of pictures of a man and a woman undressing each other. One picture showed the man naked, and there it was sticking straight out between his legs, bending upwards. I was amazed! In one picture I remember the woman was crouching naked except for high heel shoes in front of him as he stood there sticking his thing out. She had her legs wide. She had big breasts and was really hairy between her legs. I was just starting to get breasts and hair down there. She had her hand up between his legs and was licking the end of the man's thing with her tongue. Emily and I had a long chat and an hour later I was a much wiser little girl. After that I seemed to notice men's things sticking up all the time, especially when Emily was around.

Out of interest I looked up that day in my uncle's diary. It was quite an eye opener ....

"Spent the day at Emily's. I was lazing by the pool with Lucy on my lap. Her mother was in her swimsuit, showing off those tasty breasts and those long legs even more erotically than when she's nude. Lucy's thighs were as soft and smooth as her mother's. I was having a hard on remembering the feel of her mother's thighs, her vagina squeezing my dick, and her tits swinging above me that day last week she gave it to me from on top.

Then that sex-bomb Emily strolled out in a bikini so brief it was hardly worth putting on, eighteen, tanned legs a mile long, curves, grapefruit breasts with her nipples up, blonde hair and swinging hips and bum cheeks. I felt as if my dick was going to bounce Lucy of my lap. Her dad was having a boner for her and I could guess who her brother would be jerking over that night. I got a few snaps of her, tame compared to what she did for me last week. Best was when she swung close and her bikini was so tight it showed of the line of her sweet little slit. Her bum's as good as her mother's now. The way she looked at me nearly snapped my dick. I dozed in the sun on a lounger while the kids splashed around, dreaming of Emily posing for me that time in her mum's black underwear, sticking those firm tits stuck out, posing with that thong taut round her thighs, framing that little brown bush, nearly as hairy now as her mother's. Then those nude poses: I nearly squirted my cream just thinking of her.

Finally the moment we'd waited for came. Her parents went off with Lucy and her brother, leaving me with my sex incarnate niece Emily.

I felt her shadow fall on me. I looked up. She'd tossed off her bikini and was standing astride me stark naked as I lay there. Those tanned legs, slit peeping through her bush, nipples like thimbles above me.

"Do you want to play, uncle?" She asked me.

Without waiting for an answer she crouched down getting her legs wide and pulled my shorts off. I got my legs apart for her. She got down and started kissing the insides of my thighs, working her way slowly toward my kit, then kissed me all over my balls and dick, licking her tongue the full length over my balls and shaft. Then she got astride me with her honey tanned bum above my face, placed just right for me to play with those exquisite thighs of hers and tease her juicy little slit. She gave me the hard-on of all hard-ons flicking my knob with her tongue and fingering my balls at the same time.

[beary]

Then she knelt beside me and I discovered that heaven is lying in the sun, a naked eighteen year old blonde by my side, her hair catching the breeze, her knees wide and in just the right place for me to slide a hand through that neat little bush, between her thighs, and right under her to play with her soft round bum, with her little hand wrapped as far round my dick as she could get it, her thumb brushing over its tip. Then I changed my mind about what heaven is when she started stroking, long, slow and smooth the way I'd showed her, right up over my knob, just the way I like, leaning close over me so I could fondle her swaying tits. She made me wait, catching my shaft just right with her fingers and thumb. All the time that silky voice of hers:

"Am I doing it right, uncle? It's so big I can't close my hand all the way round it. Is it nice? Oooh .... It's so stiff. Is it because you think I'm sexy? You like my bottom don't you? Do you like my tits too? You don't think I'm too hairy between my legs?"

I'd told her to go fast when I hardened up just before the end. Emily knows my dick well by now and she got it just right! She squealed and laughed as I grabbed her and squeezed her bum. She took me to a real dick-thruster, ramming like she was on top of me, and I squirted my cream up as far as my chin. I didn't tell her but I cheated on her. As I came all I could think about was her mother's lips that time last week sliding up and down my shaft and the way I'd watched her bum quiver in the mirror behind her. I've never met any woman who knows how to suck a guy's dick off smoother than sex bomb Emily's mother. Like mother like daughter!

We splashed around in the pool for a bit. Emily stepped out of the water with that exquisite young penis-straining body of hers glistening wet in the sun. She knew I had my camera with me.

"Do you want to take some pictures of me, uncle, so you can enjoy me while I'm at university?" She asked.

She got herself a pair of her mother's high heels so her legs looked even better, and posed for me on that rustic wooden bench in their garden. I started with some shots of her bending over, showing off that pert hand inviting bum with her slit on view between her thighs. Then doing the splits with her legs so wide she was T shaped, showing off the cunt hair she's so proud of, saying she's a grown woman now, and arching her back so her tits stuck straight up. Then sprawling with those mile long tanned legs as wide as she could get them in every pose I wanted. I had her crouching on the bench, knees as far apart as she could get them for close ups of her cunt when she took my hand and pulled it to her pussy.

"Finger fuck me uncle. It's so lovely when you do it for me." She was excited!

She crouched on the bench with her thighs spread wide. I started the way I know she likes: teasing her belly button with my finger tip, then sliding my hand down her belly, through her bush, running two fingers along her slit till I'm right under her then drawing little circles round her arse. Then I make her wait while her anticipation builds up with one hand caressing the most exquisitely smooth thighs of any woman I've touched, the other teasing her tight virgin nipples. Then I'm kissing my sex crazed niece, trying to wrap our tongues together, my hand cupped over her pussy, rhythmically massaging her. She's juice wet between her legs, so I start on her lust swollen juice oiled vagina lips. Smoothly stroking up and down, teasing her by switching side to side unexpectedly, getting ever closer to her clitoris, that hard peak of flesh at the top. She's so aroused she can hardly keep still. She grabs my penis. Then she comes! Hips thrust smoothly forward, head jerks back, eyes closed and mouth open, three four, five jerks of her pussy against my hand, and then she's clutching my hand to her vagina.

[beary]

"Come over me!" She gasps. She knows I think she's got the sweetest backside and I can't keep my hands off it.
"Over your bum, Emily" I said.
She turned so she was kneeling on the bench with her golden tanned buttocks quivering right in front of me, knees straining wide. I had a good long dick straining feel of the softest young thighs and bum cheeks I've ever my hands over. Her vagina and clitty were still hot and juicy from her orgasm and I got her squirming and squealing fingering her.

Then I got in position, aiming my weapon between her bum cheeks, my knob just brushing her. In my time I guess I must have jerked off over pictures of women showing off what they've got in every pose I can think of. But there is nothing to equal standing behind the sweetest little eighteen year old and stroking my rock hard dick off with its tip nestling between her bum cheeks, running my spare hand over that smooth round backside, the tops of those long, long thighs and that virgin pussy. I took my time over her! I had enough cream to fill her bum crack and cream to spare and splash over her back. She looked nice enough to eat and I finished of my film with shots of her with my cum trickling down her bum and dripping from her pussy.

After that we just had time for me to get back into my shorts and for Emily to squeeze her exquisite bum and tits back into her bikini, and cover up that boy's dream of a newly haired love slit before her parents were back with Lucy and her brother. I could see her brother's and her dad's dicks were swinging up hard for Emily the moment they set eyes on her.

One day I'm going to have Emily all to myself. I'm going to undress her as slowly as I want, feeling those long legs of hers all the way down as I leave her knickers till last. She's going to lick my dick till I'm about to snap. Then I'm going to lay her on her dad and mom's double bed, she's going to swing her legs wide and up till her knees are by her shoulders. I'm going to run my tongue along that sweet slit till her nipples up like acorns, her vagina lips are wide open and her clitty's blazing. I'm going to slide my dick right up her tight slit till it's behind her belly button and give it to her long, hard sweet and slow. I'm going to feel her belly rise up against mine and her legs beating my back as she comes, and my dick's going to squirt her full of cream. One day!

And one day I'm going to have her sister Lucy too."

Well! I knew my uncle Richard was a rascal but I didn't thing he'd gone that far with my mother and my sister. But then my sister's a wild girl too and I'd expect anything of her. If you're wondering, no: uncle Richard didn't "have me all to himself, undress me as slowly as he wanted, feel these long legs of mine all the way down as he left my knickers till last etc..." I knew he wanted me, as to how far we ever went that's another story!

[birdie8819]

Wow suddenly so many bro's post stories here , KUM SIA hor !!! ;)

Here's one for you guys - Compete For A Virgin


It wasn't that Tracy had intended to still be a virgin at 25. She certainly wasn't keeping it until she met the love of her life, nor was she religious. Her hesitation was because of all of the horror stories she had heard from friends since her mid teens. She had decided to wait until she met a man whom she could trust to do the job properly.

She had plenty of dates, as she was an attractive girl with dimpled cheeks and a firm 34c bust, the cleavage of which she was happy to display. She also possessed a long and shapely pair of legs.

Her dates rarely complained about her virginity, she went home with a mouth tasting salty or with hands desperately needing to be washed often enough to ensure that her dates were content.

Her innocence didn't worry her until she began sharing a flat with three other girls around her own age None of the three; Rachel, Sally and Jane had a regular boyfriend but nevertheless they did have fulfilling sex lives.

Tracey often saw the parade of guys collecting her friends and, later, lying alone in her bed she would hear the front door open and the whispered giggling as each flatmate led her conquest to her own bedroom.

It was listening to the feral sounds of lovemaking through the thin walls that decided her that the time had come to destroy her hymen once and for all.

In the morning the guys were often still around, they didn't realize that the ruthlessness of the girls meant that they would never be back again.

On one occasion Rachel's partner from the previous night made a blatant play for Sally over a morning coffee. She suddenly remembered that she had a broken shelf in her bedroom, which needed a strong man to fix, she led him into the bedroom by the hand.

From the gasping and panting which filled the air for the next hour or so it must have been a particularly heavy shelf. Rachel was quite untroubled, he had been a toy which, played with once, was now discarded.

Tracey became more and more aware that the loss of her virginity was becoming a matter of urgency. However she still wanted it done properly so that she could look back and recall the event with pleasure.

After weeks of thought she called a flat meeting.

They met on a Wednesday evening, the only day that they could all get out of dates. Tracey poured them each a wine.

"I've decided to give up being a virgin" She paused to let the cheers subside. "But, I need your help"

Questioning looks gathered over their faces, she put her hand up to prevent the flow of questions.

"I'm placing an advert, it's when the replies come that I will need your help" She read the advert to them:

"Young lady, 25, has decided to make the ultimate gift to the most charming and persuasive man to reply to this advert. Please send a recent photo, a full description of yourself and the reason I should choose you"

It closed with a box number.

"When the replies come this is what I want you to do .........."

A week or so later......

Even Tracey had not expected quite so many replies, over 500 piled in. The four girls read each one dismissing them on the grounds of looks, age, attitude and whereabouts.

They were finally left with 9 with whom they all agreed that Tracey might have something in common.

Tracey wrote to all nine inviting each to report to the flat at 7pm the following Wednesday.

Between 6.40 and 7.10 they arrived. Jane dressed simply in Jeans and jumper with no make up and hair brushed back in a pony tail let each in and introduced them to Sally and Rachel who were similarly dressed.

The girls poured the guys drinks and made small talk while waiting for Tracey.

At 7.20 Tracey opened her bedroom door and stepped into the living room.

In contrast to the other girls her hair was piled high on her head, her make up was flawless. She wore a white front buttoning dress which showed her cleavage and, as she walked, a flash of thigh. Her legs were encased in sheer brown nylon and her feet in 5" high heels. An aroma of exotic perfume lingered in the air around her.

She introduced herself to each of the guys and shook their hands.

Finally she took a seat facing them all and crossed her legs giving an enticing though brief view of the joys beyond her hemline. "Thanks for coming guys, I'm Tracey and I lodged the advert"

"As you may have guessed I am still a virgin but have decided that I will no longer be so at the end of this month. However to take my virginity I want a guy who exudes charm and sexual finesse to initiate me. I want it to be memorable. One of you will be that guy"

"My friends here are more experienced than me so I have asked them to decide which one of you will be the one most suited to deflowering me"

"The date for my loss of virginity will be the 31st of this month. Between now and then I want each of you to have a date with each of my friends. They will assess your most seductive wiles, your charm, your attentiveness and sense of flattery and will make their recommendation to me"

She stood. "Because I am the ultimate goal it would only be fair to whet your appetite a little and give you a glimpse of what one of you will be fully enjoying in a few weeks time". She began unbuttoning her dress, finally shrugging it off her shoulders revealing a white platform bra, a wispy white thong with tie sides and hold up stockings.

"My breasts are firm". She reached behind and unclipped her bra "One of you will have the opportunity to see my nipples stiffen beneath your touch."

She tugged free the knots on her thong. "My bush is neatly trimmed and conceals my vulva, which has never yet experienced penile penetration. The lucky one here will need to ensure that your words, kisses and caresses will lubricate me sufficiently to permit smooth entrance"

"I'll leave you to sort out your dates with my friends". Naked she walked back to her room leaving the guys open-mouthed.

In her room she shook with excitement, never before had she been totally naked with one guy let alone nine. Oh she had been topless a few times and even allowed guys to remove her panties beneath her skirt in order to touch her, but never had she revealed everything at once to any guy.

Back in the living room the girls were planning their next nine dates leaving a full evening between each one.

This meant that the final set of dates would be just two days before the date set by Tracey for her defloration. Time for them all to determine who would be invited to take her out on what they had dubbed Hymen Day.

The following day was the day of the first dates. Tracey had insisted that all the girls wore skirt and front buttoning blouses and rear catch bras. She wanted to be sure that on the big day there would be no awkward fumbling going on, it was her way of training the guys.

The cream short skirt and matching blouse she would wear on hymen day hung unworn in her wardrobe still in protective wrappers as was the lingerie she had chosen.

Tracey had decided that on each date day the guys would all see her, even if only briefly so, wearing a short silk dressing gown she opened the door to each of the three guys; Pete, Rod and Steve who turned up to collect their dates.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

In the handbag of each girl was a small score card which they would, discreetly score points in various categories. The items included: colour of eyes, pleasant after shave?, standards of courtesy, venue chosen for date, when he first kissed, when (and where), the first touch took place, was this too early too late or just about right, was he gentle? Body description, his kinks, his fantasies, his size and girth, staying power, a long laster? And finally in what way could he have impressed more.

Each of the girls was to keep the scores to herself until the end of the audition period so as not to allow any of the others to prejudge a guy before her date with him.

From about 11.30pm the three couples began returning. Lying in her bed Tracey could hear the whispers, the moans, the sighs and the screams. She knew that there was a 33% chance that one of the guys , at that moment between the thighs of one of her friends would soon be between hers.

As she listened to the sounds of primeval pleasure coming at her from all angles Tracey turned so that she was lying on her stomach, she inched her right hand down beneath herself gently playing with her outer lips. Her left hand she placed on the back of her thighs just below her buttocks, she could feel the moist heat of her pussy and slipped her right index finger a little way inside her, using her left index and middle fingers to open herself up.

She slowly thrust the finger deeper inside and wriggled her little finger so that it was toying with her clitoris button. This had long been her favorite position for masturbation.

She controlled the speed of her pleasure, listening to the sounds around her imagining one of the guys thrusting his stiff tool into her yielding flesh.

She wished she had made the short list shorter, she wouldn't have so long to wait. She could hear Rachel over the other sounds "Oh yes, yes yes. Tracey's a lucky bitch getting this for her first ohhh fuuckkkk"

Her final cuss seemed to act as a trigger to those in adjacent rooms and the air was filled with screams and final guttural grunts . Tracey's own scream was lost in the shrieks.

As she subsided she thought, 'So Rachel has already decided for me', she made a mental note to check the guy Pete out when he collected Sally in six days time.

As the sounds eased off Tracey drifted off to sleep. Next morning she tried to judge which of her friends seemed most content. They refused to answer her probing questions, they had agreed that there would be no comparisons of the guys until all of the girls had taken their chance to judge them.

That day was Friday with no dates, instead all four girls went for a pizza then a nightclub. Sally and Rachel found a couple of guys with whom they disappeared while Jane and Tracey were left chatting to two other guys.

As the evening progressed Tracey allowed hers to fumble inside her bra in a dark corner while their tongues explored each others mouths but she was glad that he wasn't a candidate, too clumsy with a bit of a pot belly. Not ideal for her first time.

She and Jane went back to the flat alone, Rachel and Sally having accepted an invite to party elsewhere.

Tracey managed to get from Jane that Rod, her date the previous night was nice but a little shy. She would say no more.

The next day Rachel and Sally arrived home about midday and took to their beds but thankfully they were up and ready when the next candidates arrived, Bill, Joe and Terry.

This time Tracey was dressed in a white negligee, her body was detectable beneath the fabric but not clearly.

She watched the three couples depart to their various destinations and settled down for the long wait for them to return and with them the sounds of excitement.

It seemed an eternity, in fact it was after I'm when the first; Jane and Terry arrived, they sat a while in the living room before Jane's bedroom door finally opened and closed. Tracey peeked out, there on the settee was Jane's blouse and bra. She wondered whether that would have happened if she had been sitting up when they got back. She wanted to see the guy's techniques in action for herself.

She picked up the blouse and bra, it wouldn't do for Bill and Joe to see a future dates lingerie lying discarded on returning with their own dates.

She lay in her room , listening to the pleasures of Jane and Terry and then later those of Sally and Bill and Rachel and Joe. Again she rolled on her front and joined in the waves of pleasure echoing through the flat.

Next day she sounded the girls out about the idea of her still being up when the couples returned home.

"I don't have a problem" said Rachel

"Nor me" said Jane

"But a suggestion" added Sally

The three looked at her.

"To be fair to the guys, stay up from their second date. Don't do it to the guys who still have to have their first date with us, and, make sure the lights are low and it might be a good idea if you're watching a blue movie, distract the guys from the fact that you are there."

"Agreed " said Tracey with relief , Sally's comments made sense and the guys were likely to be braver if the lights were low.

The girls spent a relaxing Sunday lounging around and ordered a take away in the evening.

On the Monday evening Dave , Paul and Jim arrived and again Tracey was left alone. This time the first arrival was Rachel and Paul and they instantly went into her room.

Tracy settled for another evening of being a listening tom.

Wednesday evening was the guys second date , this time Rachel got Rod while Sally had Pete. Tracey made a mental note to keep an eye and ear on Sally later on following Rachel's comment when he had been her lover.

Tracey was wearing a sheer black dress and beneath it wore a black basque and stockings. Judging by the guy's eyes her outfit was well appreciated. Steve, Jane's date for the evening had made a good impression by turning up with a bouquet of flowers for her. Another one to keep a close eye on thought Tracey.



Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

By the time they began returning Tracey was curled up on one of the two settees with a glass of wine watching the video which Rachel had produced. The scene was of two girls in minute bikinis kissing each other while their boyfriends sat nearby in seats drinking beer and watching. The only light in the room was a small table lamp on the floor behind one of the settees.

Rachel was first home, she greeted Tracy with a kiss on the cheek before indicating to Rod that he should take a seat while she poured them both a drink. While Rachel was busying herself in the kitchen rod took a seat at the end of Tracey's settee.

"Have you had a good evening, or I should say are you having a good evening? "

"Seeing you sitting here has brightened it up even more " smiled Rod

Just then Rachel returned and sat on Rod's lap facing Tracy "The film gets better in a minute, the guys join in " she announced.

The door opened Sally and Peter arrived, Sally's face was flushed, the two had obviously been up to a little kissing and touching before they arrived. Sally's middle button was undone revealing her lacy bra.

Like Rod and Rachel Sally and Pete joined Tracey taking a seat on the adjacent settee. Tracey noticed that Rod was now nuzzling Rachel's neck and his hand was stroking her right tit. Rachel was trying to make small talk but it was clear that the distraction was becoming overpowering.

Meanwhile , although engrossed in the film Sally's blouse was now fully unbuttoned. At this point Jane and Steve arrived, after a few words they disappeared into Jane's bedroom. Tracey watched the TV, as Rachel had predicted the guys had joined in , the girls on screen were now busy sucking the cocks on display.

Meanwhile in real time in the dim light Tracey could see the pale flesh of Sally's tits while right beside her Rod was kissing Rachel who in turn had loosened his zip and was exploring within his trousers. Suddenly Tracey felt a hand on her own thigh. Rod was stroking her while kissing Rachel, she froze, what was she supposed to do, if she responded , in the randy state she was there was a strong chance that Hymen day could be a lot sooner than planned. If she pushed him off it could cause a scene; which could cause problems later.

It seemed unfair to allow him any contact at this stage without allowing the other guys the same privilege. She allowed his hand to explore her thigh a little until he came into contact with the suspender strap descending from her basque, and then took his hand and placed it firmly onto Rachel's thigh where her hem met her warm flesh. She was pleased to see that he took the hint and began sliding his hand upward towards Rachel's warm and, no doubt, receptive pussy.

Meanwhile Sally's blouse was now off, going topless in the living room was clearly her party piece. Peter's hand was high inside her skirt.

Both couples decided to move somewhere more private simultaneously. Tracey noticed Rod's eyes appraising Sally's tits, although this was only the second round of these three guys dates her tits had now been seen by all.

Left alone in the living room Tracey listened to the rustles, the squeals and the squeaks of the three beds. She switched off the video and slipped her dress off. Wandering around the flat in her basque, thong and stockings she paused outside each door wondering if one of these guys would be the one.

She slipped into her bedroom and pausing only to slip off her thong she lay down and began stroking her soaking wet pussy, like the other nights the sounds around her both haunted and excited her.

The next round of dates seemed to drag. Tracey was impatient for a decision. In his final visit Rod brought flowers for Sally, his date and Tracey. Nice but a little too smooth thought Tracey especially recalling how he had touched her up when kissing Rachel. Other than that the dates had passed without incident other than the type already recorded.

The night of the last date was like a school reunion , all six had of course met before albeit briefly and had been wondering what the one remaining would be like so there was a sense of excitement in the air when they left.

That excitement and the knowledge that the competition was nearly over made all 3 couples dive straight into the bedrooms on their return.

For the last time Tracey masturbated her excitement and anticipation away and fell into a deep sleep.

She woke next morning to find the guys gone and her flatmates waiting for her with a large file. Between them they had catalogued each of the guys, opening with their photo, their description, the individual score cards and a few comments the girls had added.

She began reading through the details:

Pete had a glowing report on his stamina and staying power from each of the girls. He had made his first kiss on two; Rachel and sally within 30 minutes of the date and touched each of their breasts while still in a pub although he had claimed each was an accident The girls gave him 85% Tracy thought 65% was nearer the mark

Rod had a reputation for a wandering eye and being a little too smooth, 40% all round. Only Sally reported his shyness.

Steve had come over as being quiet, very polite but a little shy and a very gentle love, r too gentle for Sally and Rachel. The girls gave him 60%

Bill was far too smooth that was reported by all 3 girls so he got 10%.

Joe had been funny, pleasant and competent in bed he scored 75%

Terry was popular with all of the girls and scored a massive 95% , he only lost 5% because they worried that his size may be too much for their virgin friend.

Dave managed a meagre 50% , although they couldn't say anything was actually wrong with him he had failed to light a major spark with any.

Paul did well with Rachel and Sally scoring 80% from each but Jane the quietest of the three gave him only 40% bringing his average down to just below 70%.

Jim the last of the candidates fared no better than Dave, in fact Rachel said he was far too boring.

Tracey read the results over and over. Her friends impatiently watched her face for any clues but she would not be rushed, she had held off all these years , another hour or two making a decision wouldn't hurt.

She took the file into the bedroom and lay on her single bed studying the photos , the score sheets and the comments over and over.

At 6pm she picked up the phone. When a male voice answered she said "Hi, its Tracey here, are you still free tomorrow night to take me out?"

She flatly refused to tell her friends whom she had chosen, it was their turn to wait around for a decision as she had for nearly four weeks.

The next morning she woke to breakfast in bed brought on a tray by Jane. "When you get up you don't have to lift a finger, we have the day all planned for you".

As she sat down in the living room a little later Sally sat beside her. "I'll give you a manicure while you watch TV"

"Later I'll do your hair" added Rachel.

"And I'll have a bath ready for you at 6pm "said Jane.

Her date was collecting her at 7.30pm and after a day of cosseting Tracey felt like a princess as she finally began getting dressed at 7pm. Her lingerie was cream consisted of a platform bra, thong, suspenders with light tan stockings. Over this she wore the blouse which only had three buttons, one slightly below her cleavage hinting at the bar between her bra cups. The skirt was very light at the waist but sufficiently stiff in the rest of the material to allow it to flare out slightly so that it didn't lie against her legs as she walked. She felt almost naked below the waist when she wore it.

There was a knock at the door at precisely 7.30, the three made a dash to answer it while Tracey sat calmly smiling at their almost teenage excitement to see whom she had chosen.

"Steve" they screamed at once

Before they could leave Rachel insisted on giving him a mother hen chat about taking care of Tracey and being a gentleman. He flushed with embarrassment until Tracey rescued by him by taking his arm and guiding him to the door. "Be good and don't wait up" she laughed to her flat-mates.

Once free of the excited shrieks Steve began to relax. "I was surprised to hear from you, I didn't think I had impressed your friends"

"They thought you were a bit shy"

He laughed "I'm not shy, well not really, a bit reserved perhaps especially compared to Rachel. The truth is though that once I had met you I wanted the date to be with you, I had to get through your friends to get there so I was careful of not upsetting them, perhaps a bit too careful."

She smiled "I hoped that was the reason."

"It is" He took her face and pulled it to his and kissed her gently, his lips dancing like feathers.

She thought back to the score sheets, the earliest any of them had been kissed was 30 minutes into the date, she had her first kiss after just 5 minutes, and they thought that they were experienced.

"So where are we going?" she asked


Continue next page .............

[birdie8819]

"I thought a little Italian restaurant I know which has a small disco attached to it, a few drinks, a meal and some dancing. How does that sound?"

"Wonderful" She took his hand as they walked along the street.

The meal was delicious, the waiters as flirty as Italian waiters always are, they talked and talked, she found out about his family and found her telling him far more than she usually told guys on a first date.

"Would you like to dance?" he asked as the empty plates were being removed from the table.

"I'd love to but only to the slow songs" She smiled

As she spoke a romantic ballad came on and he helped her to her feet and guided her to the dance floor.

She moved into his arms, his after shave was pleasant and not too strong his arms protective and remained on her back without wandering, she was aware of her breasts pressing into his chest as she was of his penis stirring gradually into life as she pressed against him.

They stayed on the floor for the next three songs until the faster music started again. She looked at him and shook her head.

"Would you like another drink "

"I'd prefer you and I to go home" she smiled looking him steadily in the eyes.

The flat was in silence when they arrived. She led him straight to her bedroom and opened the door.

The room had been transformed. The overhead bulb had been removed, the room itself was illuminated by dozens of candles, her single bed had gone to be replaced with Rachel's treasured double bed, It was covered with a new sheet and quilt cover adorned with red hearts. It had been sprinkled with red rose petals.

On the table beside the bed stood a shiny metal bucket filled with ice cubes and a bottle of champagne, two flute glasses stood beside it.

On another table lay discreetly a pack of twelve condoms and a tube of KY jelly .

In a corner of the room a CD player had been set to continuously play mood music.

Tracey gasped and put her mouth to her hand "I had no idea" she began.

He laughed "If they have gone to so much trouble it would be a shame to waste it." He took her in his arms and kissed her. It was Tracey who opened her mouth first, her tongue gliding in and out between his lips.

He held her more tightly to him with his left arm . His right hand lightly gliding over the side of her left breast, the first time he had touched her with any degree of intimacy. His fingers managed to flick loose her top and middle button. Inviting more attention she placed her hands high around his neck opening her body to him.

His hand slid over the froth of her bra cup half embracing her warm flesh. He lowered his other hand to her firm buttocks.

Impatient to be in bed and naked with a man for the first time she reached behind and loosened the button and zip their tongues now in permanent more urgent and needy contact.

Steve felt the skirt material bunch up and moved his hand allowing it to fall to her feet. She kicked it aside and the final button on her blouse fell open. She began tearing at his shirt buttons as he gently squeezed the round flesh of her buttocks.

Her hands fell to his trousers, which came loose more easily than she expected. He pushed the blouse off her shoulders and as she lifted her hands from his trousers both they and her blouse fell to the floor.

Now dressed only in underwear they fell onto the bed scattering many of the rose petals as they did. Her fingers were now beneath his shorts clutching the rod of hard flesh while he was unclipping the cream bra. As it fell loose he tenderly squeezed for the first time her hard cherry red nipple.

He tore his mouth from hers and laying her flat began kissing slowly and almost reverently her neck and upper chest, the slopes of her breasts before flicking his tongue over each nipple eliciting a gasp from her.

His tongue moved to the under-cup of her breasts and across her taut stomach , he licked around the tiny waistband before running his tongue over the gauze triangle nearer and nearer to its apex and then between the top of her thighs tasting her excitement through the fragile material. His hands found the waistband and gracefully lowered it, unconsciously she raised her hips allowing a man to reveal all of herself at once for the first time.

His tongue continued in the same area tasting her natural juices, savouring the taste and sweet aroma as her thighs slowly parted allowing him more and more access. Her hand strained for him and without leaving her pussy for an instant he swivelled his body around so allowing her to pull his stiff cock free, her tongue snaked along the shaft before placing its tip at her lips.

As she parted her thighs in a determined way his tongue entered between her virgin lips at the same instant that his shaft slipped between her other lips.

Her concentration on giving him pleasure was distracted by the exquisite sensations he was causing her, she opened her mouth to scream in ecstasy and as her first orgasm subsided he slipped around and expertly extracted a condom and slipped it over himself.

As her breathing evened out she found his weapon already nudging at her intimacy. She parted her thighs as far as she could and rubbed her pleasure button.

"Are you sure?" He asked

"Yes....oh yes please take me now"

As she spoke the words she could feel him gently easing his way inside her, she could feel her inner walls stretching to accommodate him, she felt fuller and fuller yet there was none of the pain she had feared. Simply a mild pressure and then it was gone and he was deep inside her. He paused allowing her to adjust.

His first thrust caught her by surprise but quickly she adjusted to his rhythm raising her hips and exercising her inner muscles to squeeze him.

She lost count of the screams , the butterfly pleasures the hard violent tremors as she responded with greater and greater enthusiasm as she became aware that she had nothing more to fear. This was the day she had dreamed about.

She felt him pause a split second before thrusting with even more urgency then a spasm echoed through her and another and finally again as he thrust his sperm into the lubricated skin which lay between him and her womb.

They lay in contented silence for 30 seconds from which they were stirred by whoops, screams and cheers from outside her bedroom door. He slowly pulled out of her, she felt empty and cold and then felt his arms around her.

"OK you can come in now" she called to her flat-mates.


The End

[birdie8819]

Golden Lion Tamarins

As they walked the paths looking into the cages at the various animals they talked of the extinctions and of the once common animals that are now rare. Both were interested in conservation and talked of the tragedy of what was happening in the world. More embarrassing, they thought, were the extinctions in their own region, the loss of the numbats, bilbys, bandicoots, quolls, sticknest rats and so many species.

Holding hands they walked, pausing to see animals that had come from all over the world and now resided only in zoos like this because of the destruction of their habitat. Locked in cages, within the walls of the zoo, the animals vegetate and the skills necessary to live in the wild are lost. Worst of all, where were the people? The zoo was meant to educate but no-one had come to be educated on this Earth Day. They resolved that they would make a donation. But it seemed a hollow gesture.

The subject was depressing and there had to be some meaningful conclusion. In silence they walked for a time before she said,

"You know, if all the people were in the cages perhaps the world would be better." He looked at her carefully.

"True," he said, " But with an exception. " When she looked at him, puzzled as to what he meant, he continued, "You! You're the exception, I don't want you to be locked in a cage! " They both smiled for a moment.

"But I'd visit you!" he said, his eyes twinkling mischievously.

She knew he'd thought of something,

"Why would you visit me?" she asked.

"I'd visit because you'd be naked!" Suddenly they laughed and quickly stepping forward she lightly pummeled his chest with the heels of her hands to demonstrate her mock frustration. He loved her demonstrativeness and catching her, gently kissed her.

Holding hands they giggled at the lion's cage where one slept with his bum towards them and they saw his testicles hanging.

"Mmmmmm" she murmured. She stood in front of him at the tigers' cage and he rested his hands on her shoulders.

"Make a good rug," he quietly said and imagined a fireplace with a roaring fire.

"Yes!" she agreed and hoped he was thinking the same things she was. They read the sign which told of the tiger breeding program.

"Can't be too bad living here," he said.

She laughed, then seriously,

"At least the tiger's penises are being used the way they're meant to be, not dried and ground up for sale as aphrodisiacs!"

The zebras stood under the shade of a tree, as they looked he put his hands on her hips and they stood enjoying their contact.

"Another good rug," she chuckled.

"With an open fire, marshmallows and wine - mmmmm!" he added. She sighed, with her approval.

At the next cage his hands linked around her waist. She leaned back to look up at the giraffe and exposed a little more cleavage. She pulled his arms tighter around her and when she leaned back again his arms under her breasts pushed them higher. She could feel his eyes focus as he looked down her low cut top at the bulging swell of her breasts and sighed when he kissed her.

"Chocolates too!" he said softly.

There was no need to point at the sheep enclosure, the ram's testicles were monsters. "Wow!" she whispered, and she pushed herself back against him to feel his erection. She could feel his cock as her breasts softly rested on his arms. They both looked around to be sure they were alone, then his hands cupped her breasts and with her hands over his she held them to her. She wiggled her bum to tease his cock and gauge its dimensions.

"Mmmm! I think I've found my aphrodisiac!"

"I hope you have a different kind of grinding in mind," he whispered and kissed her neck. He laughed when she had the last word.

"Don't worry; I'll dry it out for you." She turned her head to kiss him and as they kissed he undid one of her shirt buttons. Breaking the kiss she looked down at her more exposed cleavage and giggled.

She turned in his arms and kissed him again while she undid two of his shirt buttons and said with an exaggerated innocence,

"I think we're beginning to blend with this environment!"

He did a small jig for her, his feet energetic as they tapped out a rhythm and with a flourish he bowed before her with his arms outstretched so she could look down his shirt. She saw his chest, the defined muscles and sparse hair around his small nipples. Then he stood before her grinning, waiting for her to respond.

"Mmmm!" she murmured. Peeling the strap of her bag from her shoulder she handed it to him to hold and as she bowed her breasts spilled forward in her bra to extend her cleavage.

"Wow!" When she straightened she giggled with delight, he held her and they kissed with busy tongues.

Arm in arm, they walked on, and talked quietly of the setting.

"You've forgotten something."

"Pillows?" he asked with a smile.

"No, some thing much more important than pillows!" They bought icecreams and when a drip fell to the top of her breast he wiped it up with his finger.

"Well?" she asked as she pulled his hand to her and licked the icecream off his finger.

He leaned forward to kiss her and with a giggle,

"You! You are invited!"

They laughed,

"Well, thank you!" Then, with a gleam in her eyes she asked, "Will the occasion be formal or casual?"

"You'll be encouraged to be very, very casual, perhaps "natural" would be the word!" he said and they both laughed.

Somehow, they got lost and found themselves at the new monkey cage. Though the workmen had finished, the cage was still empty. There was no-one around and together they stood and wondered, what monkey would want to live in there? Together they looked and read the sign about the new breeding program and the establishment of a breeding environment. He went to the gate to see if he could get in. The gate was unlocked, with a push it opened and he entered.

He gave her a smile and on the new cement he did a good cartwheel. She held out a peanut which he took, extracted the nuts from the shell and ate them.

"Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" he pretended to be a monkey.

"Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" he let go of the bars, ran around the cage with his knees bent and his body hunched in a monkey posture.

"Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" he somersaulted on the floor, then ran to the side of the cage and climbed to the top of the bars. He jumped off and was rewarded with a peanut.

"Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Agh! Agh! Agh!" Around the cage he ran, stooped in a monkey fashion. There was no swing, no dangling rope, so he ran towards her, jumped and catching the bars he hung and swung in front of her. Surprised, she laughed when he held out his hand and refused to reward him


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

"I want more, much more!" she whispered and licked her lips.

She began humming a stripper's tune and giggled. He laughed as he took off his shirt and twirled it round over his head. She clapped her hands as she jumped up and down and her breasts bounced as the shirt floated towards her. He approached and she held out a peanut as she hummed the tune again. They both laughed and he broke away to kick off his shoes and socks as he resumed the monkey posture. He accepted the offered peanut as she hummed and giggled and then on all fours he went to the centre of the cage. As he stood, his pants fell to his feet and he kicked them towards her.

"Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Augh! Augh!" he ran round the cage, his jocks bulged with his erection, she could see it's length as his cock strained at the top pushing against the elastic. Another peanut, she held it out for him and as he reached to take it she dropped it down the front of her shirt and grinned. Quickly his hand went through the bars and inside her shirt to pluck the peanut from her cleavage.

At the same time she reached through the bars and tried to grab his cock but he was too fast, she managed to grab his jocks and the head of his cock popped out from under them. She pouted her disappointment as his tongue pushed out his lower lip to make him more monkey like and hide his teasing grin as he moved away, giggling.

"Dare you!" she whispered and started to hum the music.

He checked that they were alone, then ran to the back of the cage and grabbed the bars, climbed to the top and jumped back to the floor. She watched and saw that with his movement more of his cock was exposed, she could see the dark red head and some of the shaft under it. He did a vertical jump and hooking his fingers under the sides of his jocks as he landed they slid down his legs to the floor. She watched as his bum was revealed, tight and smooth with well defined muscles. He looked over his shoulder to see her teasing grin while she watched and waited. He winked and she chuckled, her hands pulled her face to the bars, intent and not wanting to miss anything.

Slowly he started to turn and suddenly did a cartwheel, with his legs out straight and spread apart, it was so quick she didn't see anything and she sighed with disappointment. She held out a peanut, hoping to tempt him to come closer. He continued to cartwheel across the cage floor, and abruptly he stopped, at the back of the cage in front of her.

With his back to her he started to thump his chest and shouted a Tarzan call. Slowly he turned and his cock came into view, it stretched from a jungle of black hair up his belly and twitched. She stared at it, wanting him to come closer, as his Tarzan cry tailed off into silence and he raised his hands above his head as though in surrender. He winked and unexpectedly somersaulted to stand against the bars in front of her, took the peanut and puckered his lips. She kissed him. As she reached for his cock he somersaulted away and ran to the back of the cage.

Catching hold of the bars over the top of the cage, hand over hand he swung towards her. Enthralled, she watched his display, nothing hidden now, she felt so wet and with her heart rate fast she licked her lips. Hand over hand he approached, the powerful muscles of his arms and torso made it seem easy, all limbs controlled except one and it bobbed and twitched in front of her. He was too high, she took off her shoulder bag and stood on it, her mouth was dry and she licked her lips trying to wet them. She hauled herself up the bars and hanging on opened her mouth and waited. One more hand stop and he was against the bars, the other hand joined it and he hung there.

She took his cock into her mouth and sucked. He sighed as he slowly transferred his grip, together they slid down the bars until he stood while she kneeled and sucked him. Her hands touched and fondled and she started to work his cock seeking the juice inside.

Through the bars he reached and tenderly lifted her to stand in front of him. As they kissed with open mouths he undid the buttons on her shirt and the clasp of her bra. He helped her shrug them from her shoulders to fall in a heap around her. She pressed herself to the bars, her breasts protruded through them and he licked and sucked a nipple while he rolled the other with his fingers. Then he changed breasts while his other hand gently undid the button and zip on her jeans and slid them down with her knickers. She stepped out of them and naked they stood, her hands pressed his head to her breasts.

She raised him to kiss his lips, grasped his cock through the bars and wanted more as her hands once more began to stroke him. Delicately he explored, feeling the softness of her breasts and slowly traced his fingers down to feel her soft pubic hair. With one extended finger he separated her and felt her slippery lips. She pulled his hips against the bars and hoping to fuck she thrust towards him, but the bars were thick and penetration was impossible.

Suddenly she pushed him away, ran to the gate, opened it and entered. He ran from one side of the cage to the other and jumped to cling to a bar as he watched.

" Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! " On all fours she walked towards the wooden logs at the centre of the cage. He swung from the bar, a smile on his face pleased with the role she had adopted. On all fours he approached and kissed her. He tried to put his head under her to muzzle her nipples and she chuckled as she went past.

She moved alongside him and pushed her self under, he propped as she took his erection into her mouth and sucked. Slowly she pulled off stretching his cock until there was a quick intake of air as he popped from her mouth. He propped further as she sucked his balls into her mouth, the suction sent tingles up his spine and she gently bit him, her teeth compressing his vulnerable softness. As she released him, one ball slid to its escape and then the other to break the wet vacuum. She kissed his balls as he moved behind her and with his head gently butted her bum. She continued on hands and knees to where she was pleased to be on the cushion of sawdust, behind the logs where they could be partly hidden. She rolled onto her back with her knees up and spread wide.

He approached, and between her legs leaned forward to kiss, kisses to her forehead, her eyelids soft, her cheeks, her nose, her mouth, her chin, down her neck to muzzle and suck her nipples and swirl his tongue around. Her hands glided over him and delivered their finger touch magic as slowly he moved down her torso with kisses and licks.

His chin touched her pubic hair and going around the curly triangle he moved with kisses down her inner thigh. Then up with licks and kisses he once more went around the triangle of hair to lick and kiss inside her other thigh. She drew her knees up and spread them wide to present herself in anticipation.

Suddenly he launched himself up her body to softly kiss her eyelids and mouth. Then like a skipping stone he touched with his lips as he went down to kiss the soft curly hair and muzzle into her. His tongue split her open, he breathed in the heady scent and lapped at her. He probed deep finding the soft, smooth shapes, a piquant, warm taste and the promise of depth that his tongue couldn't reach. He sucked her lips into his mouth and stretched them, feeling their elasticity as they thinned to a smooth perfection before he plucked her hood up into his mouth and sucked it in.



Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

She lay there, surprised by his tactile explorations and the thoroughness of them. Her senses were being stripped naked to thrilling tenderness. No longer hidden by clothes, the hair was smoothed away from the centre and her wet swollen lips were open, she felt beautifully exposed.

The anticipation of more was delicious, she spread her knees further apart to stretch herself more fully open. With a broad stroke his tongue swept up the centre to touch her, a tremor shot through her body and there was a sharp intake of breath. He sucked her clit out from under her hood, free of her folds and strummed with his tongue. She yelped with the exquisite sensitivity, her hips rose and her hands crushed his face against her. He wrapped his arms around her hips as she moaned, and with her eyes closed her head lolled from side to side as she absorbed the sensuousness. She could feel the jangle of nerves aligning themselves into a response, she hovered in the uncertain world of preliminaries, wanted it to continue when suddenly he stopped and on all fours repositioned himself, he kissed her.

Quickly her hands went down to find his cock, she guided him as he thrust and entered her, another thrust and he was deep inside. Bone to bone they met, and as the rhythm began they sighed with the delicious pleasure and grunted with their exertions. His hands on her breasts massaged, tweaked her nipples, explored the areolas, touched the little bumps and traced around the margins to absorb impressions of everything. He pumped, firm and strong, slow and sensuous and relished the heat, the wet and the fit. She drew him in, filled her depth and gathered focus to her climax. It gathered slowly at first but then quickened until, with body rigid, her hips arched and a cry, her orgasm surged and gushed to leave convulsive tremors in its wake. With her arms locked around him she crushed his chest as her body spasmed and shook beneath him.

He continued the rhythm, the build up exquisite and sensitivity intense, he stuttered and with a shout, thrust himself deep into her. They felt him jerk as his explosive release shot out, hot, slippery, liquid silk which filled and touched every recess inside her. With senses acute she felt the warm spurts, her hands on his hips pulled him into her and she thrust her hips forward to trap his pulsing cock deep inside. She held him as his orgasm subsided and she could feel his cock begin to wilt. They kissed, he brushed hair off her face, she giggled and together they laughed, aware again of their surroundings. He slipped from inside her and rolled off, they caught their breaths and looked around.

Her hand stretched out to cradle him, she felt his wet, sticky cock as it softened and gently massaged his balls as his hand cupped her with his middle finger hooked inside.

She looked over his shoulder,

"There's a man coming," If they stood they'd be very visible, so, on all fours he rapidly collected their clothes. Together they brushed the sawdust off each other and quickly dressed, their underwear went into her bag. They stood and tidied themselves. As the man, a keeper, slowly approached he picked up rubbish with a pole to put in a rubbish bag he carried. Holding hands they walked to the gate, paused for a moment to kiss and hold each other, then broke their embrace to leave the cage. As they looked up the keeper stood and looked back at them. They giggled as hand in hand they walked past him. Then she stopped and turned.

"Excuse me, what kind of monkeys are going into that cage?" she asked.

The zoo keeper hesitated a moment,

"Golden lion tamarins," he said.

"Is the cage ready?" she asked.

"Oh, no! We only have a cage as yet, next we establish a habitat. We have to create an interesting environment so they can be happy." There was something about him that she wondered about, as though he was withholding something.

"That means swings and things?"

"Yes, but much more than that, first things first!" he said, "We want the whole cage green with shrubs and plants. Tomorrow we put in the water so they can drink and to water the rain forest we hope to create."

He paused a moment and with a sly look to study them both for their reaction, he added,

"We installed the video monitoring system only yesterday and it's being tested today, to make sure the whole cage is monitored."

There was silence for a time and as they turned to leave the keeper added,

"The golden lion tamarins aren't sponsored yet, perhaps you'd like to?"

"We'll think about it," she said quickly as they turned to leave.

As they walked away he whispered,

"Wow! Film stars!"

Embarrassed she smiled and replied,

"Not quite like David Attenborough I suspect!"

He laughed,

"It's a lot sunnier than I thought. You're very red!"

"Lucky I'm not the only one!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Mandy's Magic Clit

Mandy and I had great sex. She fucked very enthusiastically, on her back with her soft tits moving to and fro, or sitting on me, impaled on my cock, and bouncing up and down. Her cunt held me softly but firmly, and she could bring me off inside her by flexing her muscles, which made me feel as if she was fucking me and sucking me all at once.

But she didn't come when we were fucking. That was reserved for when I went down on her – and I did a lot of that. She loved it when I licked up and down her plump slit, opening out her fleshy outer lips, tickling the inner labia that were hidden till I touched her, and nudging my tongue-tip into her pussy.

But it was her clit that got her off. When I licked up across it she wriggled and pressed herself against me, and when I got my tongue into a steady rhythm she came quickly – and then soon came again, and again. When she wasn't aroused, just the tip of her clit could be seen at the top of the deep furrow between those plump outer lips, but, when I licked it, it hardened and pressed itself out towards me, so that, after she had come, it was hard and the size of a small grape, emerging from little wrinkles of skin at its base. She loved to masturbate, too, she told me, and could make herself come over and over again till she was exhausted, but felt she could never get quite enough.

One late spring afternoon we were indulging ourselves, with sunlight streaming through her window and a delicious fresh breeze around our bodies, and I was working her clitoris as usual, accompanied by her shrieks of delight as she came. But this time I did something slightly different. After she had come a couple of times, lying on her back with me lying between her knees, I took her hard clit between my lips and sucked gently on it. Suddenly she gasped and her clit suddenly seemed to grow some more – and she shrieked louder and came with a gasp, pushing her clit up between my lips as if she was trying to fuck my mouth with it. And when I looked down it seemed to be bigger than I had ever seen it, standing out from her lips.

I looked up at her with a questioning expression, and she said, 'oh my God – please do that some more. That was amazing.'

So I went down on her again, this time quite slowly, but sucking gently on her, not licking as usual. And then it started to happen. Her clit swelled, and swelled some more, and began to lengthen, too. First it was brushing the tip of my tongue as it thrust between my sucking lips, and then it was further in, and I realised that I was sucking on it like I would suck a little cock.

She hadn't come again, but she was breathing very heavily and muttering 'oh God, oh God, oh God,' as if she was in some sort of trance.

I didn't want anything to disturb this strange, amazing moment, and went on sucking, a little more firmly but still quite slowly, and then, as I sucked, began licking with my tongue around the tip of this hard shaft that was by now plunged several inches into my mouth; and the tip of it had a rounded helmet, just like a little penis, and it seemed to my tongue as if there was even a little open slit in the tip of it. But what would happen next?

Her breathing gradually became quicker and I quickened my sucking to keep pace with her, and suddenly she shrieked again, longer and louder than ever before; and I felt her long hard clit pulsing against my tongue, and what was that? it felt as if little jets of liquid were hitting the back of my throat, and a strange sweet taste filled my mouth.

When she had stopped quivering, I quickly took my mouth off her, and there, as it came out of my mouth, I saw what looked like a little cock with a dollop of mucous moisture on its tip, now not so hard, but at least three inches long as it lay above her very wet cunt-slit below. And then it quickly shrank back to its usual post-orgasm size.

'What was that?' she gasped, 'that climax was like nothing I have ever felt.'

I moved up her and kissed her on the mouth, feeling her tongue enter between my lips, and she said, 'what is that I can taste?' 'Something that came out of you,' I answered.

She seemed utterly satisfied, but very tired, and we slept a bit. But we knew we had something that needed to be explored again.

The next time, I sucked her like before, and again her clit swelled up and thrust deep into my mouth; keeping my lips around the tip, I moved it a bit out of my mouth and looked down, and yes, she had a hard, pink shaft jutting out of her where her clit normally was, and she looked down, too, and gasped in amazement when she saw it going in and out between my lips. But when I took it all the way out of my mouth to look at its tip, it again quickly shrank back to its normal size.

I took it in my mouth again and started to suck it some more, and, like before, it swelled and lengthened, and quite soon came again in little spurts – and I took it out of my mouth as it did, just in time for me to see one little jet of transparent white liquid spurt out of a little slit in its tip, before it quickly deflated again and the slit disappeared. But, in that final moment while it was spurting, it was at least four inches long as I held it in my hand; and the liquid, spurted across my cheek, had just the same sweet taste as it had the previous time.

Of course this became a habit, and we found that we could regularly make this happen, but only if I sucked on her; and, if I took it out of my mouth, or as soon as she had come, her clit quickly reverted to its grape-sized norm. But when we did this, she never needed or wanted to come more than once – her magic spurts always satisfied her totally, as her previous multiple orgasms never quite had.

We were absolutely delighted by this. But one day, after we had been exploring her new remarkable skill for several weeks, she said, 'There's one thing I'd really like to do; I want to fuck your butt with my clit-cock.' 'But how are we going to do that?' I asked, 'you always shrink as soon as you come out of my mouth.' This was something we needed to work on.

A couple of days later, we had just had supper and were sitting over a glass of wine, when she suddenly said, 'saliva.'

'Saliva?' I queried.

'Maybe it's saliva that makes my clit do that.'

So of course we got to work trying, and I found that, if I filled my hand with saliva as I sucked on her clit-cock, I could keep it erect in my saliva-filled hand. The first time, it slipped out of my hand and quickly shrank as usual, but, the next time, I kept my hand closer round it, and began to move up and down, masturbating her shaft in my fist, until she came across my fingers, just as she had before in my mouth.

But could this work with HER saliva?

She was, as usual, spent after that day's orgasm in my hand, but the next morning, after I had given her a deep, conventional fuck that left my cum dribbling out of her cunt and down the top of her thighs, she told me to kneel on all fours, and she knelt down behind me. First, she kissed my butt, and then began to lick down my crack and to tickle my sphincter with her tongue. We had done this before, and it always excited me. But this time she made sure that I was very moist with her saliva, and popped her index finger in and out, to make sure that I was fully lubricated.

This was the moment of truth. Now, still kneeling behind me, she took as much of her own saliva as she could in the palm of her hand, and began to massage her clit, and after a few moments she said, 'I think it's happening.' I couldn't see anything, but I could feel that her hand was moving to and fro, and I realised that she was putting saliva in her other hand, too. This went on for a minute or so, and I realised that she was beginning to breathe heavily, and then, suddenly, I felt her twitch, and felt three little jets of liquid spurt across my anus.

'Oh God,' I made myself come too soon,' she said with a laugh, and lay down on the bed beside me, showing me her rapidly shrinking clit. 'That excited me too much!' she added, 'but I think we can do it.'

And indeed we could. The next day, we went through the same process, and suddenly I felt something pressing against my saliva-covered anus that felt quite unlike her finger. She pressed forward, still keeping her wet fingers round the base of her shaft until her tip pushed past the tight muscles of my sphincter and she pushed fully inside me, and then there we were! Moving cautiously at first, and then more confidently, she thrust in and out, and I suddenly felt her harden deep inside my butt, just as she did in my mouth before she came, and she pulsed inside me and shrieked, then gasped; and then she laughed loudly with delight as she slipped out of me.

And in a moment her clit was back where it had started, that little post-orgasmic grape-sized knob at the top of her fleshy wet slit. But now we knew what it could really do!


The End

[birdie8819]

Fantasy Football



"WE WON! HOLY SHIT WE WON!"

Nila was caught under the shower of champagne that was being sprayed in her direction. The Giants had just defeated the Patriots in one of the biggest upsets in Super Bowl history. Several of the guys at the party were jumping up and down, and these were big guys. Nila was afraid they'd break the floor. In the meantime, she wiped the champagne from her eyes, her Shockey jersey already drying up. Luckily, she hadn't gotten the full on spray of the champagne.

Nila looked like a tomboy compared to how the other girls at the armed forces club looked, in her dragon cargo pants, her Giants jersey, and her Giants camoflague hat covering her shoulder-length, chocolate brown hair. She wasn't in full on war-paint, like she did for Yankees games, but Nila's blue eyes were accented by the dark and sky blue eye shadow she had on for the occasion. But underneath the slightly baggy clothing, her body was quite toned from years of sports, martial arts, and recently, Krav Maga.

Suddenly, Nila was grabbed by one of the wounded Marines and spun around, her feet lifted off the floor. Nila started laughing, and she was finally put down, seeing who had picked her up. It was Leo, one of the guys who, like her, had been very animated during the game.

"This is the happiest day of my life," he said, starting to break out into tears.

"Please don't cry. You cry, I am going to have to hug you and then I'd probably start crying as well," Nila said, patting Leo's arm, and with a huge smile on her face.

Leo laughed and hugged Nila again. Leo was a big guy, compared to Nila's tiny frame. He was Puerto Rican, and she could see the tattoos on his slightly tan body through his shirt—Leo, unfortunately, had been caught in the direct line of the champagne, so he was soaked to the skin. He was a nice guy, a bit bigger than Nila's type in terms of his body, but he still had a kind face, a great smile, and sweet, puppy-brown eyes. His hair was shaved close to his head, as most military guys had their hair, and champagne was rolling off the fuzz.

"Oh man, now I don't want to drive home, I am too amped up!" Leo commented.

"Wait, you have to drive home tonight? After all of this?" Nila asked, disbelieving.

"Yeah, and I really don't want to. But I also am not sure if I have to be out of the hotel by tonight or tomorrow. I also still need to pack up."

"Dude, that sucks. But I can offer a helping hand with the packing, and perhaps a place to stay."

"Cool! I may need some help with the packing," Leo said, smiling.

Nila took a swig from the champagne bottle being passed around, and smirked. People were breaking out the cigars, and starting to take the excitement to the street, hollering out on the balcony.

"Well, let me know when you want the help," she said, passing him the bottle.

Leo took a swig, wiped his mouth and said, "Let's go take care of that now, get it out of the way."

"Alright. Lead the way," Nila said.

Leo headed towards the stairs, going up to the 3rd floor, Nila close on his heels. They ran into a couple of people on the way up to where he was staying.

"I've never been up to any of the rooms here before. I've just been in the main areas, where they hold the parties," Nila commented.

"They are small rooms, I warn you," Leo said as he opened up the room he was staying in.

"It looks like a dorm room, like the one I lived in my freshman year of college," Nila said, looking around the tiny room. Two beds on either side of the room, gym lockers for storage, and a desk with a lamp. But, this was a non-profit place, so she didn't expect much.

Leo grabbed his bag, and looked in. "Oh man! I am an idiot!"

"What? Something wrong?"

"No, I just completely forgot, that I packed last night. I must've been so wasted if I forgot that!" Leo laughed.

Nila giggled and playfully punched him in the arm. "That goes beyond wasted!"

Leo punched back. "Don't start nothing."

"No, YOU don't start anything," Nila commented, punching Leo again, this time in the stomach.

Leo suddenly grabbed Nila's arm, smiling. Nila giggled and tried to punch him again, only to have Leo grab her other arm. He backed her up against the wall, placing Nila's arms above her head, dominating her. Nila stuck her tongue out at Leo, continuing to be playful. But Leo was on a high from the outcome of the game, and his energy being so high, he was ready for some action of another kind. He leaned down and kissed Nila full on the lips, catching her by surprise. Nila's eyes went wide with shock and surprise, before she began to melt into the kiss, her eyes closing, her body relaxing.

Leo pulled away, almost reluctantly. This wasn't the place to continue what he wanted to do.

I'll get her later, he thought, as Nila's eyelids fluttered open.

"Well, if you need a place to stay tonight, let me know," she whispered.

"You'll be hearing from me, don't worry," Leo whispered back, kissing her neck.

****

At 12:30am, Nila's body finally began to wind down from all the excitement. She stretched her arms above her head, and began to change for bed. But before she could change into her boy shorts and night shirt, her phone rang.

"It's Leo. I need a place to stay," the voice at the other end said.

"Then drop by. You can use the sofa bed," Nila said, stretching on her bed like a cat, and giving Leo her address.

About 20 minutes later, there was a knock at her door. Nila had been clearing off her couch, about to pull it out. She opened the door to Leo, with his bag in hand, and still looking very excited. Leo could only stare at Nila, barely covered in her underwear and a skimpy, spaghetti strap night shirt that barely covered her chest.

"Are you even going to be able to sleep tonight?" Nila giggled, turning to head back to the pull-out bed. Leo stared at her ass, barely covered by her blush pink boy shorts, her hips slightly swaying from side to side.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"I do not intend to sleep," Leo said, stepping inside, and closing the door behind him. He dropped his bag, and reach out grabbing Nila, and pulled her back to him, kissing her fiercely. Again, Nila was surprised by the suddenness of Leo's actions, but gave in to the kiss, relaxing in his arm. Leo picked up Nila as if she were a feather, and brought her over to her bed, dropping her down, and moving on top of her.

"I intend to have my way with you," he whispered, his hand moving up under her night-shirt, gently caressing her breast. Leo's lips gently touched Nila's before moving to her neck. Nila let out a low moan, feeling Leo's hand on her breast, his lips on her neck.

Leo started out slow, trying to calm himself down. The excitement of the huge victory was having an effect on him, and all he wanted to do was rip off Nila's clothes and pound her hard until she passed out. But he decided to go slow, caressing Nila's toned body, feeling all of her soft curves, and gently kissing and biting her neck. He felt Nila slightly arch her back, her hips rising, pressing up against him.

Nila's moan, her heavy breathing, the feeling of her pressed against him, it was too much, even though it was so little. Leo couldn't contain himself anymore. He had to have her and now. He ripped off the flimsy night shirt, exposing Nila's perfect tits, and started sucking fiercely on her left nipple, biting her to elicit Nila's groans. While his right hand held Nila's hands above her head, Leo's left hand went to her mound, slipping under her boy shorts, feeling her shaved sex, before pulling Nila's underwear down, and running a finger across her drenched lips. Just flicking his thumb across her clit, and Nila started to quiver.

Oh man, she is so turned on right now, Leo though, switching over to her right nipple, and continued to suck on her. Nila's moans were louder and her breathing faster. Leo stuck his finger into her mouth, making her suck off the small amount of juices that he had gotten.

Nila sucked on his finger fiercely, as if she had been sucking on his cock. God, she was so hot right now, she wanted to feel Leo's cock stuffing her pussy for all it was worth.

"Please...Leo..."

She was begging now, she needed some sort of release, preferably Leo's cock pounding her pussy. Leo smirked, knowing he had control over her. His cock was hard, ready to be buried in her tight pussy. Leo kneeled over her, his hands running down Nila's curvaceous body. Leo took in Nila's perfect body, and came down on her, his lips meeting hers in a passionate kiss. He let go of her hands, which immediately went to his jeans, undoing them as fast as she could. Nila wanted to feel Leo inside of her, filling her up. Leo positioned his cock at the entrance of her pussy and start rubbing against her, teasing her.

"How bad do you want it?" whispered Leo.

"So very badly, please give it to me!"

He grabbed his cock and started sliding his thick dick slowly into Nila's tight pussy, her cunt wrapping so tightly around his cock, sliding deeper and deeper. Leo kept his eyes on her face fill up with ecstasy. Nila let out a moan as Leo slid deeper and deeper into her, wanting to feel all of him in her, her back arching.

Leo leaned down to kiss Nila as his entire cock was swallowed by her tight cunt, before he started thrusting in and out of her. Slowly at first, watching Nila's face contort in pleasure, Leo thrust himself in and out, feeling his cock slick with Nila's juices.

Nila's hands ran up and down Leo's back, her nails digging into his skin, as her pleasure built and built. Her pussy started to tighten, as the first wave of her orgasm began to build up inside her.

Faster and faster, Leo thrust into Nila's pussy, his arms wrapped around her, holding her close. He felt her breath on his skin, as it came faster and faster, matching his thrusts. He felt his own orgasm approaching. His balls started to tighten, and he began to groan.

"Oh god, Leo...please...I'm gonna cum," Nila panted.

"Oh yeah...cum for me girl."

"Oh god! LEEEEEEEOOOOOOOO!!!!! AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!"

Nila screamed out in orgasm, a wave of pleasure taking over her body, and a flood of her juices coated Leo's cock, and that drove Leo over the edge. He groaned and pulled out, before cumming all over Nila's breast.

Sweat and cum made Nila's body glisten as she curled up next to Leo. As her eyes closed before passing out, she felt Leo kiss her forehead, and wrap his arms around her.

What a great way to celebrate a victory...


The End

[birdie8819]

A Tale of Two Lovers

Sarah sung out the last note of "Love Song" in the musical "A Tale of Two Lovers", London's newest west end musical. Benjamin sang his last note and the song ended; the show ended; Sarah's fifth performance ended. Yet something was about to begin.

The cast walked forward and bowed, Sarah and Ben in the front as the leads, their cheeks rosy red with pride and make-up as the crowds stood up and cheered them endlessly.

Eventually, the noise died down, the curtain fell, and Sarah heaved a sigh of relief. "Ahhgh!" she fell forward as Sammy smacked her hard on the back in a gesture of congratulation.

"Well done! You were brilliant!" he said enthusiastically.

"Uh, cheers," she spluttered back, trying to regain her breath. Sammy was a big man, very muscled but clumsy, adoring. One could not help liking him; he was like a mischievous child. His long, strong arms collected up huge piles of props, and Sarah watched as he lumbered offstage.

By that time, the rest of the cast had dispersed, the curtain was drawn up, and the audience had vanished.

Ben and Sarah were left sweeping the stage before being hustled off to remove their make - up and get a drink.

Ben took a sideways glance at Sarah. She was still wearing the long, maroon - coloured Victorian dress she wore for the play. Her long, black hair had been let loose from the confines of the intricate looping and twisting it was subjected to during the play, and now hung loosely down her back. The make-up she had to wear made her eyes look dark and mysterious, as if she had a secret to hide. Ben loved watching her walk, he movements were casual, languid, fluid. She walked with an elegant, easy grace that attracted him to her like a magnet. When she was close to him, he could feel the electricity sparking. However, he first fell in love with her voice. Clear when she sang, perfectly tuned, an instrument giving such simple pleasure yet delighted and riveted him. When she sang the final love duet with him, he fancied she was singing those heavenly words to him, they flowed through his body like water and he forgot the audience and sang to her alone, trying to make her understand he was singing out his heart. Yet he could not make her understand. She stared at him blankly, waiting for the next part where she would sing again to him, blind to the passion racing through his body. Sarah looked at him suddenly and he glanced away, quickly going red. She called softly to him,

"Ben, come here." He walked wonderingly over to hear. She caught up his hand and said, "You were brilliant today. It really sounded like you meant every word you sang!"

He choked. What could he say? He HAD meant every word he sang, he had sung it for her. He realised she would never understand his feelings for her, and that made him sad. He looked down at their joined hands, feeling the sweat gather between them. Looking back up into her face, he whispered,

"I did." He watched as her face changed expressions, surprise, confusion and then astonishment. He left her as her face softened, he did not want to hear her tell him she was flattered, did not want to hear she liked him but only as friends. He turned his back on her, lifted up his broom and walked offstage, leaving her standing there, her hand still lifted as if they were joined again.

*

Sarah watched as he walked away. She wanted to run after him, tell him that she felt the same, that she had wanted him from the very first moment she had heard him sing. His voice made the desire rise course through her like fire, she wanted him, needed him. Yet she was rooted to the spot, unable to move.

By the time he had disappeared, she had let her hand fall down to her waist. Looking down at herself, she realised she must look like a mess, swathed in a Victorian dress, make-up smothered all over her face, threatening to be smeared by the tears making their way out of her eyes. Sniffing, she looked around the place, checking that everything had been picked up. It had, there was nothing else to do. She sank to the ground, wishing she had said something in that moment, wishing he would look on her again as he had when he last sung to her. When they sang together, it was just him and her; she was oblivious to the audience. If only he felt that way, if only they could pour all their passion and desire into each other. Her make-up was beginning to stain her dress. She stood up, steadied herself and made her way swiftly to the changing room.

Once there, she stripped herself of her dress, stepping into the connecting bathroom. There she turned on the shower and stepped in, losing herself to the sensation of the water on her body. It was perfect, cool, and blissful. It cooled down her body, raised her nipples, and made her squeeze her eyes up in delight. She washed herself down slowly, enjoying the bubbles and the smell of the soap. She scrubbed away at the make-up, ran shampoo through her hair and stepped out, smelling like a summer dream. Pulling a towel round her, she reached for the door handle, and stopped. She heard someone in the room outside, someone was rooting through her things.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Smash. Something had been dropped, or broken; she heard a man's voice mumble "Damn." It was Ben; she would recognize that voice anywhere. She debated what to do. If she went in there, what would happen? Would she again get the chance to tell him how she felt? On the other hand, would he run away, scared of rejection? She decided to risk it, reaching for the door handle, she turned in and pushed it in. Stepping through into the other room, she stared at Ben calmly, softly, sexily. *

She stood there before him, the towel wrapped round her, only just covering her breasts, too small to cover more than her upper thighs. She completely took Ben's breath away. Her eyelashes blinked slowly at him, invitingly. He was mesmerized, he forgot why he'd come in here, forgot she would almost certainly BE in here.

"What are you doing?" she breathed, smiling slightly at him, turning her head to reveal a bare patch of smooth, white skin.

"I...," he faltered, he could not remember, and when he did, he knew he could not possibly tell her that he would come in here to find something of hers, anything that smelt of her. He just wanted to have something to sniff, to remember the scent that made his sense whirl.

"I thought I left something in here," he spluttered eventually. She smiled again, walking forward a few paces.

"Have you found it?" she asked. With that, she let the towel slip; it fell tantalizingly slowly down her damp body, until it reached the ground, curled round her feet. Ben breathed heavily, her body began to make him tremble with desire. Her breasts were smooth and round, not too large, but a good handful. Her waist was so slim; she had a perfect hourglass figure. Her thighs were smooth and round, a small patch of dark, fluffy hair between them, hiding what Ben wanted more than anything to bury himself in. He took a few paces forward, until they were within an arms distance of each other. He looked at her uncertainly, what did she want? Was she just teasing him, waiting for his reaction? Or did she feel as he did about her, did she want him?

Brushing all these questions aside, he took the final step forward, pressing his body against hers. She looked up into his eyes innocently, gently, but with a passion that blew Ben away. He slid one arm around her waist, pulling her closer, and she leaned up and pressed her lips against his.

*

Sarah felt her lips touch his, felt the spark that run between them, felt him open his lips to let her taste him. The feeling of his arm round her was sending darts through her body. She broke the kiss, took his hand and led him to the small bed that stood there for medical purposes. Turning back round, she pressed her slim body against his, her breasts pushing into her chest.

With a sudden movement from him, she found herself lying on the bed, his arms underneath her, and he was kissing her passionately. She felt her desire for him rise up until she gave a little moan, pulling at his shirt, trying to feel his skin against hers. He helped her, and she watched as he removed his shirt. She reached for his zipper, and undoing that, he pushed his trousers off him until he was clad only in boxers.

His hardness sprung forward, seven inches of pure pleasure. A sudden smile lit her face, and she kissed him again, pulling the boxers gently down away from his body.

Energetically, he kissed her, his mouth trailing little, gentle kisses down her neck and breasts, licking and sucking softly and then hard on her nipples. Whilst sucking on one he would squeeze the other, rolling the nipples around between his finger and thumb until she was bucking underneath him on the bed. He rose back up to kiss her on the mouth, moving his hand down her body until it came to rest between her legs. He moved his hand up and down between her lips. With every pass of her clitoris, she would moan and clasp him to her. He slid down her body, kissing his way from her mouth, down over her breasts, her stomach, her thighs until he was staring at her hot, wet pussy. She took his head in her hands, urging him forward, until his tongue touched her clit, making her jump with pleasure. He sucked it into his mouth, massing it with his tongue, inserting one finger into her pussy, searching for her G-spot. He found it and sucked harder on her clit. He pulled her lips upwards with his own lips, tickled them softly with his tongue, ran his tongue between them until she was moaning loudly and begging him to stop.

With a small smile, he rose up, plunging his cock into her hard, filling her up. She stared at him with pleasure and pain and he began to pump in and out of her. She rocked with his movements, curling her legs around his back, pulling him in even more. He bent his head and began to suck on her nipples, biting them softly. With a shudder, she began to come hard against his cock. He felt the contractions and that set him off. He began to come with her, convulsing against her body, pushing into her hard as if he never wanted to be parted. He took the bedcovers between his teeth and bit hard as he thrashed furiously about.

They lay together, sweat pooling between them as they kissed and cuddled, staring into each other's eyes. Hardly daring to believe what had just happened, they were content to lay together, his head on her shoulder, his hand between her legs.

Within a few minutes, they fell asleep, into dreams of doing it all over again, and when Sarah woke up, the first thing she heard was,

"I love you."


The End

[birdie8819]

Linda's Fantasy

It was a few summers back when Linda's fantasy had finally been fulfilled. This is her story.

Linda had just spent the week end in New York city for her boyfriend's sisters' wedding. It had been a long couple of days, but Rick (her boyfriend) and Jacque (Linda's best friend) made the trip tolerable.

The three of them had about a four hour drive back to Massachusetts and decided to stop at the sex museum in NY on a whim. Although the museum is not quite what they had expected, it had brought a whole new insight to the history of sex.

After refueling the car, the three of them set off back to Massachusetts. Rick and Linda sat in the front while Jacque curled up in the back seat for a short nap.

It had been about an hour north on Interstate 84 when Linda was getting aroused. Maybe it was the fact that she hadn't gotten any the last couple of days, or the attention she lacked from the wedding, or could it had been the sex museum? Anyway, Linda reached between Rick's legs and began fondling his cock.

Rick too was very easily aroused. Within seconds of Linda's touch, His cock ached to be relieved of his tight jeans.

Linda glanced to the back seat to see Jacque resting quietly, then unbuckled Rick's jeans. Rick wasted no time in assisting Linda, helping her pull down his jeans to fully expose his rock hard cock. Linda kissed Rick softly on the lips as her right hand firmly grabbed his hot cock. Linda could feel the heat and constant throbbing as she squeezed even harder.

"Do you like that," Linda whispered as she began to stroke the length of the shaft.

Rick moaned and tried to maintain as the traffic was still heavy. Linda was aware of the traffic around them. The truckers could look right down in the car and see everything that was going on. This seemed to turn her on even more. She had never been an exhibitionist, but the thought of putting on a show excited her.

She let go of Rick's cock, leaving him totally exposed and began to touch herself. Linda smiled at Rick, then removed her bra from under her sun dress.

Linda then removed her moist panties slowly and rubbed them in Rick's face. Rick ached for Linda right there, right now, but there were no exits, just traffic, lots of traffic.

"Want to see?" Linda asked softly as she began to unbutton the front of her dress.

She then slowly unbuttoned her dress fully and parted the material exposing her 38C breasts. She gently squeezed them together, Her nipples were now hard as she parted her legs showing off her beautifully shaved pussy.

Linda parted her labia and inserted her middle finger several times much to the enjoyment of herself, Rick, and the rider in the flat bed semi.

"Wanna taste?" Linda asked as she slowly ran her fingers all over Rick's lips.

The smell of her pussy filled the car as Rick sucked the juices off her finger.

Rick touched Linda on the side of the face, then under the back of her long blond hair. "Suck my cock."

He guided her down slowly until he felt the warmth of her mouth surrounding his throbbing member.

Linda sucked hard and took him deep down her throat. Rick had all he could do to maintain keeping the car between the lines. She teased the head of his cock with her tongue while she fingered herself with her right hand.

Rick forced her head down hard onto his cock as he felt himself starting to cum. "Oh shit, Ahhh, I'm gonna explode, fuck, ahhhhhhhhhhh....."

Rick shook violently as Linda tried to swallow his gift to her.

As Rick tried again to breathe normally, and Linda raised her head, they were both aware that they had one more voyeur.,,,, Jacque from the back seat.

"I can't believe you guys didn't ask me to join you," Jacque said as she reached between the seats to fondle Linda's left breast.

Jacque leaned over the seat still touching Linda. "I think you should do me next."

Linda was still in a little bit of shock of what was happening when Jacque gently kissed her on the lips.

Linda and Jacque were best friends since grade school. They had shared secrets and fantasies, but never had acted on them. Linda had always wondered what a woman was like, but her best friend? They had kissed once when they were teenagers, but that was a long time ago.

Jacque returned to the back seat and removed her T-shirt exposing her small but firm breasts. "Join me?"

Jacque continued to get undressed removing her jeans and panties. "Are you going to make me play with my self, all alone?" Jacque asked with her sad eyes and pouting lips.

Linda was so confused. She looked toward Rick looking for some kind of approval.

"if you're not going to eat that pussy, I will."

Linda slid over the seat as if she was on a mission. They embraced in each others arms kissing each other softly. Jacque finished removing Linda's sun dress and began to suck on her left nipple.

Rick's cock began to get hard again watching his girl friend and her best friend naked in the back seat making out. He had to get off this freeway, and soon.

Linda began to explore the softness of her best friend. To touch her breasts, the smoothness of her body next to hers as she felt Jacque's hand between her legs, touching softly.

Linda reached and repositioned her body so that she would have access at Jacque's wetness.

She found herself on top of Jacque in the sixty-nine position. Linda felt Jacque's tongue exploring her outer lips, licking slowly, lapping up all her juices. Linda moaned softly and pulled Jacques Labia apart. Her labia were unusually large and very slippery. Jacque was very wet and the smell of her sweet perfume filled the air.

Rick had an epiphany, it read. "Rest area 3 miles."

He watched the mirror more than the road, his hard cock still exposed and throbbing.

Jacque fingered Linda, one finger, than two, faster and faster while Linda sucked hard on Jacques labia.

Rick's exit finally had arrived. It had seemed like an eternity. He bared to the right where the truckers usually park and stopped near the rest area exit.

Rick exited the drivers side while holding up his pants. He opened the passenger door side of the vehicle where Linda's ass was above Jacque's face.

Before Linda could react, Rick plunged his cock deep into Linda's soaking wet pussy.

Linda screamed out, " Oh my gawd, Fuck!!"

Rick continued to ram his cock deep into her. "Eat her, eat that pussy!" Jacque licked Linda's clit while Rick's balls drug across her face. Linda buried her face into Jacque and sucked hard on her clit. Jacque continued to moan, gasping for breath as Linda cried out. "I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, Ohhhhhhh"

Rick pulled out of Linda and watched Jacque lick her clit. Rick parted Linda's lips, then pulled out again.

"Oh fuck me," Linda cried. "Fuck me!"

Rick plunged his cock back into her. " Ohhhhhhhhh."

Again and again, Rick took full long strokes, slowly pulling his cock out each time. Rick slapped Linda hard on the ass, "Make her cum."

Linda plunged her fingers into Jacque over and over while rubbing her chin and licking her clit.

Jacque squirmed, her legs pushing against the window as Rick slowly inserted his cock into Linda.

He then rammed her hard over and over. Her legs began to clamp down on Jacque.

"Rick, stop, ohhh, stop,, Ri.. Ohhhhhh, I'm gonna squirt!! Ahhhhhhhhh."

With one last thrust, Rick came inside of Linda as she exploded in a gushing orgasm. "Oh my God, Ohh my G.,,mmmmmmmm"

Linda collapsed on top of Jacque as Rick slid out of her soaked pussy. Rick looked down at Jacque, her face and hair covered with Linda's massive orgasm.

After a couple minutes of getting their composer, Rick pulled up his pants and started to look around.

He had parked near the rest area exit, but evidently not that far from the dog walking area.

Linda and Jacque got dressed without a word to each other and the three of them walked to the bathrooms.

The rest of the trip to Massachusetts was very quiet. Linda and Jacque both napped, exhausted from what had just transpired.

The years have gone by now, Rick and Linda are no longer together. Jacque moved away, and Linda?

Linda still masturbates to this day remembering her fulfilled fantasy.


The End

[birdie8819]

Hell of a Ride

You came home after a long day at work a little tired, but looking forward to tonight. Our son was at his grandmothers and I had told you that I had something special planned. There was a cold glass of your favorite blackberry wine on the counter with a note reading, "slip into something sexy and meet me in the office. You kick off your shoes, as you taste the wine, enjoying the coolness of it in your mouth.

By the time you're finished changing into that low cut shirt you like (because it shows off your tits) and that skirt that I love (because you never wear panties with them), the wine is gone and you're filling the glass for a second time. You think to yourself, "I'm not letting a little stress ruin tonight, and Daniel's driving....so filler up."

When you step into the office, you can tell I'm up to something by that "Cat that ate the Canary" smile on my face.

"Damn..you look your trying to drive the guys crazy tonight," I say as I look you up and down. My eyes pause for a moment on your skirt..I know that if you're wearing that skirt, you're not wearing any panties either. "I might not let you out of the house tonight..."

You reply, "What? Don't feel like a little competition tonight?"

I chuckle a little. "Maybe I should say, 'You might not make it out of the house tonight.'"

You sit the bottle of wine down on the desk and finish all but the last swallow in your glass. "You promised me some fun tonight....so let's go."

I know if you have the bottle, that's not your first glass "How about this.." Handing you a few sheets of paper...you glance down and realize what it is after only a few lines. A story about one of your favorite topics. Now you are grinning like the cat that ate the canary.

"Sounds like a good way to start the evening...." The flip of your skirt as you turn around to head into the bed room tells me that you're starting to hit the "fun" stage. You quickly come back in, reclaim your bottle and head back into the bedroom.

A few minutes later you come back in the office...buzzing and horny.

"Now I'm not so sure I want to leave the house." You say as you lean over my shoulder pretending to try and see what I'm working on. In reality, you just want to press your tits up against me, knowing that drives me crazy.

I push the "sleep" button on the computer and shut it down. As I stand up, you put your arms around me and kiss me deeply.

I return the kiss for a moment, then pull away. "Do you trust me?"

The puzzled look on your face says it all.

"Do you trust me?"

"Yeesss"...lots of hesitation.

"Completely?" Just to confirm.

"Yess..."

"Then put this on..." I hand you your sleep mask.

"Why?" you ask.

"I thought you trusted me..."

You're still a little hesitant, but you do as I ask. "Now what?" Intentionally trying to make yourself look a little silly.

"Now you sit down on the bed, drink your wine, and wait for me to come back."

A few moments pass and you hear someone sit down in the computer chair..."just wait..." My voice.

A moment later something brushes your cheek. You didn't hear me get up, but someone is brushing your cheek. And that's not my cologne. The touch is different too.

"Daniel?"

I reply..."Have fun..."

The hands lift you into a standing position gently, and begin to kiss your neck as I take the wine glass from you. His hands slide around you, gently caressing your back. For a moment you're not sure what to do. Then the whisper..."Your husband tells me you have a fantasy you've kept to yourself until recently...."

"Yes.." you whisper.

His hands find your breast, and start to tease your nipples through your shirt. Between his touch and his kiss, you are definitely starting to react to him. The story you just read jump started the process. Between your desire for the fantasy, the story, the wine, and the fact that your husband is obviously okay with this, you feel only fleeting reservations."

"And what fantasy is that?" he ask.

That voice..Now you know who this is. Its Jason...one of Daniel's clients. You've only met once, but he definitely made an impression. You had admitted later that night that you thought he was really hot. With his defined arms and "leading man" looks, who could blame you.

"I want to.....I want him to...." His hands are now under your shirt caressing your back and sides. "I want him to watch while I..." the moment of truth...that word...

He fills it in for you..."while you fuck...."

"While I fuck another guy...."

He leans against you, his cock pressing against you. Without thinking your hand goes to his dick, squeezing it.

He unbuttons your shirt, and slides it off your shoulders. Your heart hasn't fluttered like this since the first time you and I made love. Another man is undressing you while your husband watches. He kisses you deeply as he reaches around to release your bra, as you unbutton his shirt and push it off.

As your skin touches his for the first time, you give into your lust. It's like being a teenager again (only this time you know what you're doing). The feeling of his mouth on your breast brings you back to reality. Your back arches as he sucks your nipple into his mouth...your hand instinctively going to the back of his head to pull him against you harder.

"god that feels good...." You moan. Your pussy is so wet, it's literally going to start dripping. He changes from one breast to the other.

You hear my voice again..."she likes for it to hurt a little."

You gasp as he sucks your nipple in hard. "oh yeah!"

He pulls away and kisses you deeply again as he slides your skirt off. You're very aware that all you are wearing is your black high heels, and your husband is watching as another man seduces you....successfully. The more you think about it the hotter it makes you.

"Daniel.." He asks. "You said she really likes to suck dick...didn't you?"

Before I can reply, your hand goes to his belt, the button, then the zipper.

"Hell yeah she does...Damn good at it too."

You start to reach into his pants to wrap your hand around his cock, but he stops you... "In your mouth the first time you touch it..." as he gently pushes you to your knees.

You hear him step out of his pants and boxers...(must not have been wearing his socks and shoes...) and say "Open up..."

You do as you're told, and feel him slide his cock in your mouth. From where I am sitting, I can tell it's a bit of a stretch for you to get your mouth around it, but you suck it all in and start to bob your head back and forth.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

You hear me say.."god that's hot...I love watching you suck his dick."

His hand goes to the back of your head as he rocks his hips to the rhythm you have set. "Jesus she's good..."

You pull away just long enough to catch your breath, run your tongue up the shaft, around the head, and hungrily suck him back in.

Click....It takes you a minute to realize what the noise was. The digital camera. Then you hear me..."Just something to remember the moment..."

"That should be an interesting picture." You think to yourself, but only briefly...a guy you've only met once is fucking your mouth...and you're loving every minute of it.

He reluctantly pulls you off him and pushes you onto the bed. "I have to taste that pussy...Daniel says you taste amazing."

You don't have to be told twice...you scramble back to the edge of the bed and spread your legs eagerly...wanting him to eat your pussy... Wanting me to watch him eat your pussy...

He isn't slow or gentle...you feel his tongue slide up your pussy and across your clit, lapping it up.

"Tell Daniel you want him to watch me eat your pussy..." I've obviously told him you like to be told what to do.

Without waiting for you to do as you're told, he wraps his arms around your legs and buries his face in your pussy.

"Daniel...." Panting..."Watch him...watch him eat my pussy." ......."oh....god" you growl. "god, he's eating me."

Now a whisper. "put your fingers in me..."

Click...another picture.

Every time you get close to cumming, he backs off and brings you down...then back up. His tongue sliding across your clit...you can't help it...You back arches, and your head tosses from side to side. "Holy shit..." You growl. Your firm breast, and hard nipples rock as you grind your pussy into his mouth.

He pulls away.."tell your husband you want him to watch as you 69 me."

Your panting, but you don't hesitate..."Daniel...watch me fuck...I mean 69 him...."

A moment later, he is laying on his back and you are on your knees straddling his face. You are both groaning together, devouring each other. His tongue is working magic on your pussy, occasionally pushing his tongue deep inside you. You squeal softly as you suck his cock.

Click....You hear me move...click...then again...click.

I ask, already knowing the answer. "do you like the way he eats pussy?"

You can hardly pull away from his cock long enough..."god yes....oh...GODYES..."

For a moment you forget about his cock that your suppose to be sucking as you grind your pussy into his mouth.

You hear me ask..."do you want him to fuck you while I watch?"

"oh my god yes...."

"then tell him...."

"fuck me...." You pant...

He pulls away for just a moment...

"Fuck me...what?"

"Fuck me..please....fuck my pussy while my husband watches."

He pushes you off of him.."Actually, you're going to ride me while he and I watch."

Still on his back he pulls you to him.

You straddle him, gripping his cock again...realizing how big it is. You can feel the tip of his dick at the lips of your pussy.

"Kim..he is 'tested and tied'...take him all at once..." You know that "tested and tied" means he has been clipped, and tested for STD's...so you don't have to worry about the consequences.

With that, you ease down onto him...enjoying the feeling of his cock spreading your lips... burying his cock in your pussy to the hilt. You gasp as he fills your pussy..He isn't much longer that I am, but feels a lot thicker. You put your hands on his chest and start to slide up and down on his shaft. You haven't been this wet in a long time. Slowly at first, adjusting to his size...then faster. His hips meet your rhythm, and before long the two of you are lost in the moment. You can feel your pussy stretching and relaxing as he pumps in and out of you...And the angle is perfect for your clit to grind against him.

"Oh my god....yeeesss....fuck me...." He picks up the speed and meets your thrust perfectly.

"Do you like.......groan........ fucking me.....while Daniel watches?"

"yeeesss" is all you can manage.

The minutes roll by as the two of you fuck each other with abandon. You don't say my name, but I know you're talking to me."...he's fucking me...he's fucking my pussy."

He rolls over on top of you in one smooth motion, and you instinctively wrap your legs around him. With the motion of the bed, he is really able to pound you soaking wet pussy ... you can feel his balls slap against you with each thrust. Your back arches, and you start to moan and squeal as you feel your orgasm start to build. "yes...yes..thats it...oh god.."

Then its his turn.."oh my god....." he moans. "Daniel, I'm going to cum in your wife's pussy..."

"Good...fill her pussy up...Kim do you want him to cum in you?" I reply.

"GOD YES!" As your orgasm his hard, your back arches..."I'm cumming...oh, god... I'm cumming..."

That's all it takes to push him over the edge. He slams his dick into you as your pussy spasms around him. Your pussy grips his cock, holding on, as your orgasms wash over the both of you with surprising force. Then...the ecstasy that comes with the flush of sexual hormones just after an amazing orgasm. As he pulls out, you flex your pussy just to tease him.

He whispers in your ear.."Hell of a ride..." and is gone.

As he leaves the room, I slide up next to you. "Have fun?" You can hear the grin on my face.

All you can do is chuckle and nod.

"Good...Tomorrow night Cindy is coming over...its my turn."


The End

[birdie8819]

One last long story for tonight . Enjoy !!! :) ;)

Panty Girl

Chapter 1: The Beginning

My girlfriends call me the "Panty Girl." We all get together once a month at a great restaurant or at one of our homes for drinks, light appetizers to talk about sex. It's always about sex. We once made a stupid, unsuccessful pact that at our next dinner party, we wouldn't talk about sex of any kind. It was the most boring 15 minutes of our lives and we soon found ourselves blabbing away about boob jobs, wax jobs, hand jobs, blow jobs, rim jobs, foot jobs as well as other sexual things that didn't have the word 'job' in it.

I'm the oldest of the bunch. At first I hated that fact, but now I'm not only the go to sex expert but it appears I'm the one with the happiest marriage. That fact alone has significance to the ladies in our group. They are always asking me for my secret. I have a couple of them that I'm always willing to share. And since my darling hubby and I have been so adventurous, it seems like I also have some of the naughtiest sex tales -- another thing the girls love. So, being the oldest isn't so bad.

Years ago I evaluated my marriage and came to a couple of conclusions. The first thing I realized was that I wanted my husband to worship me. So, I took matters in my own hands and gave him lots to think about. I tried several things like little strip teases or I'd tuck steamy, naughty notes into his suit pockets for him to discover while at the office. But the one that worked the best for him and me was my soon to be my famous panty trick. Overall, my efforts seem to really work. Not a day goes by that my dear hubby doesn't comment on my lovely breasts, ass or body in general. While I don't have a body fit for Playboy or the Victoria's Secret catalog, I feel confident knowing that I really do turn him on. And all in all, that's the only thing that's important to me.

It was years ago that I told the girls of my panty play and how I liked to remove them in the presence of my husband at the most unpredictable times and at the most unpredictable places. I frequently had a new story and one of our traditions was for me to tell my latest twist on my panty trick. So, I guess "Panty Girl" is a pretty good name for me.

A week after I told the girls about my tryst in the restaurant with the panties and Fettuccini Alfredo, you'll hear about that in a minute, one of our own decided to try her own version of the panty trick. Her story was hilarious! It was late spring, she and her husband were out of town for a long holiday weekend. They found themselves alone on an elevator at a four star hotel headed down to get their car from the valet when she found the courage to strip out of her panties right then and there.

It started out perfectly. She caught her husband's attention with a casual, offhand comment, "It's a little too warm for panties don't you think?"

Her husband was startled, "Huh, too hot for panties? Are you kidding? What are they wool?"

"No, they're satin," she sighed as she reached up under her dress and tugged her panties downward letting them slide down to her ankles.

"What the hell are you doing?" Her husband's mouth dropped open in surprise.

Undaunted, she kept going. Unfortunately as she was stepping out of them, one of her heels caught on the string part of her G-string and she tripped. Her husband tried to catch her but she was too far gone and splayed across the floor, her dress flew up revealing her bare ass. At that exact moment, the car stopped, the bell 'dinged' and the door opened.

Her husband told her later that a nice looking family of four was standing in front of the open door staring in. She was laying face down on the floor and immediately covered her head with her arms. She couldn't actually see the family but she clearly heard the sound of a startled middle-aged man's voice, "Oh my god!" followed by a small girl's voice saying, "Mommy, why is that lady lying on the floor?" Then trailed by a small boy's voice, "And why doesn't she have any underwear on?" The last voice was an older female voice, obviously the mother, "Um, we'll catch the next one." The door closed.

"Um honey," Her husband was shocked, "What just happened here?"

Her moment of seductive, public sex play totally backfired. She was mortified at the time but now looks back on it and laughs with the rest of us. The bad news is that she has yet to try it again, but she insists that she will.

The only reason she hasn't been labeled "Butt Girl" is that one of our other girlfriends has that label sewn up for completely different reasons. Maybe if you're lucky I'll tell you how she got that name another time.

This particular night, we were all at a downtown cocktail and martini bar that was currently the hip place to be on a Saturday night. We were gathered around a table next to the bar, trying our best to not only act like but talk like our Sex in the City heroines while our husbands were out doing their thing.

Somehow, we got talking about the "Great Panty Elevator Disaster" and had a good laugh. Then someone piped up and said that since I was the "Panty Girl", I should once again show them how it was done. With the alcohol of two martinis lowering my inhibitions, I was easily persuaded. Casually, I slid my hands under my dress and gave the thong a small tug, the lacy panties slid down my legs and dropped to my ankles. I stepped out of them then expertly hooked my three-inch heel on the panty and lifted my leg cross-wise, plucked the thong off the pointy spike and inconspicuously stuffed them into my clutch as I lowered my foot back to the floor. With a wink, I was done. It all happened in one smooth, fluid motion and if you weren't paying attention, you'd never know what I'd just done. It was they tenth time they'd seen the trick but it never seemed to get old.

My girlfriends were sincerely impressed and gave me a small applause. I must admit that after close to a decade of flirtatious sex play with my husband, I had gotten incredibly stealthy at discreet public panty removal. Oh and the wink was always, always the finishing touch.

But that was only half the secret. The other half of my secret was to stroke my man's sexual ego as often as you stroke his body parts. If you don't know what I mean, pay attention to the things I tell you and you'll soon have your man wrapped around your finger so tightly he'll never stray.

So if practice really does make perfect, then all I can tell you is start practicing now, because as far as I'm concerned, panties do the trick.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Chapter 2: Funky Fettuccini

I love panties. I love full lacy briefs as well as teeny-weeny, almost nothing g-stings. I love cute patterned cotton as well as sheer materials that show as much as having nothing on at all. I love flirty little boy short undies too. I love the way the soft cotton, satin, silk or lace feels against my skin. The feeling of pulling on a fresh, clean pair always feels so good that sometimes I actually get a tiny shiver of excitement as they slide up my legs and snap snuggly into position. Sometimes I'll take a 'backup' pair to work so halfway through the day I can have that 'fresh pair' feel twice in one day. I have a huge drawer full of every kind, color and style out there; I even have one crotchless pair (but have only worn them once).

But one of the best parts of wearing panties is taking them off. I know what you're thinking, and no, I don't mean at the end of the day, what I mean is taking them off at the most unpredictable times and in the most unpredictable places.

I'm not talking about not wearing any panties. No, that's not the same thing. I'm talking about starting the day with them on and finding that perfect time and perfect place to blow your lovers mind by removing them right in front of him or making some sort of a private spectacle of it in a public place.

My husband used to love it when I occasionally went commando. He would hint, suggest or even beg me to go without. At first I didn't understand it. But after reading a sidebar graph in Cosmo, I realized over 75% of men out there request the same thing of their wives and girlfriends. It dawned on me that it must be a huge turn-on. But just going without panties for the sake of being bare assed seemed boring to me. So I had an idea. I'd start with and end up without.

It can even be done with jeans. Simply slip into the powder room, remove them there then walk back out into the restaurant, club (or wherever) and present them to your man. In cases like that, the presentation is the fun part. I've been known to shoot them like a rubber band at him, or drop them on the table or even discretely slide them into his pants pocket. It all depends on where we are and who's around. Every time we have dinner with the in-laws, I excuse myself only to return to slip the panties into my husband's hand or into his pocket. I love how nervous it makes him.

One of my favorites was when I began my seductive move, my husband's eyes began to pop and I dropped a huge pair of tan, satin granny-panties around my ankles. I flipped them up and tossed them at my man, with a wink of course. We both got a big laugh from the gag but ended up leaving the panties lying on the floor of the hotel we were staying in for someone to find...and wonder.

Let me tell you. If you haven't tried it, you don't know what you're missing. It's such a daring thing to do and just wait until your man sees you do it. If you're like me and love to excite your man, then you're in for a treat. So, if you have the right frame of mind, the right lover and the right opportunity, it will really spice things up!

Before I go too far, I need to back up a bit. I'm not a born exhibitionist or anything. I'm actually a conservative loan officer at a national bank. I love the big financial banking business game. But I guess you could also say I also love doing wild, unpredictable and spontaneous things in my private life. I wasn't always this was but like I said, once I started and saw the result I don't want to stop. Some of those spontaneous things I do for myself but the best ones I do for my husband. It seems like the more I do the more I like them. So maybe you could call me a developing 'private exhibitionist', if there is such a thing.

I'll get back to the panties in a moment but I thought I should give some examples of things I've done for me...and him. Several years ago I noticed while thumbing through one of my husband's men's magazines and while watching adult movies that more and more of the girls were sporting completely bald pussies. At first I couldn't imagine why anyone would want to look like a pre-pubescent teenager down there but the more I was exposed to it, the more I liked it. It started looking really appealing.

Well, I wanted to try it. So I went out and had an extremely painful, but sexy, full "Virgin Brazilian Wax" on my lunch break. I walked around the rest of the day with only thigh high stockings and my pantiless, bare pussy hidden beneath a traditional business suit. It was such a turn on having that secret hiding under my clothes. As I walked the halls, I could feel the delicate satin lining of my suit skirt brushing against my extremely sensitive, waxed skin. Several times I went to the ladies room just to lift up the material so I could look at it and touch it. It looked fantastic and my skin was extremely soft, though temporarily a bit red from the trauma.

I was so horny by the time I got home; I completely jumped my husband's bones the second he walked through the door. He was so turned on by the sight of his cock plunging in and out of my surprise bare pussy he came with an incredible intensity and with unusual speed. Our combined sexual energy was off the scales.

Another time, I took some very provocative pictures of myself completely waxed, completely naked, completely horny and in some completely revealing positions. There were even a couple with a battery operated buddy of mine completely buried in my pussy.

Just so you know neither my husband nor I have perfect physics. Seriously, if you saw me you'd see a tummy that's less than flat, a rear with too much padding and thighs that could stand some time on a Stair Master. My breasts, well, I can't complain about them one bit. Nevertheless, my husband makes me feel like a supermodel and in return I'm completely comfortable showing off for him. My flaws seem to disappear when he looks at me. All I feel is hot and sexy. I love it and I love him!

Yes, I was a bit worried someone might see the pictures if they might accidentally fell out of the case while he was in an important meeting. But I got over it and did it anyway. The reward would be worth the risk.

I placed them in a bright red envelope and hid them in the top pocket of his brief case. I was on pins and needles hoping and waiting for him to find them. I got so horny thinking about it, I slipped into the private executive bathroom and masturbated while fantasizing that he found them and they really turned him on.

You see, I love to masturbate. It's really increased my responsiveness to sex and puts me in complete touch and control of my body. I do it at least three times a week. Small ones, big ones and everything in between, one way or another I always find the time. When I come across a great fantasy or something that gets me hot, I always exploit that opportunity and use the feeling as the catalyst for some quality alone time. For weeks after having my first Virgin Brazilian Wax, I couldn't keep my hands off myself.

My girlfriends ask me why I masturbate so much when I have such a fulfilling sex life but for me, one or two big "O's" a week aren't enough. Besides, the health benefits of frequent female orgasms are very well documented. The 10 year study at Queens University in Belfast that showed people who have regular and recurrent orgasms exhibit dramatically reduced stress levels, decreased signs of aging and increased lifespan was enough for me. I call it health and beauty with benefits!

So, when he didn't find them the first day, I was tempted to mention it to him or give him a hint but decided not to. I channeled the pent up sexual energy the next day and once again, slipped into the private bathroom, fantasizing about him finding, looking at and enjoying my sexy and extremely naughty pictures.

Three days after I hid the pictures the phone rang while I was frantically putting a loan package together. "Commercial loan department, Kate speaking."

"Um, hello Kate?" It was my husband. I froze with anticipation.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Well hello my sexy man," I said trying to shift gears from professional adult to flirty wife.

"You know, I was digging though my briefcase and found this bright red envelope filled with some very interesting photos," he said obviously happy about his discovery.

"Really, what were they of?" I asked faking ignorance.

"Holy cow Kate! You're crazy!"

"Do you like them?"

"Like them? I love them! When did you do it? How long have they been in there?"

"Oh, a couple of weeks," I said lying and playing it really cool. "Are you looking at them now?"

"Yes."

"Are you horny?" I stretched out the word mimicking Austin Powers in a fake British accent.

He paused and lowered his voice, "Actually I am, I mean, how could I not be? Kate, these are some really, really hot pictures. I can't believe it!"

I sighed real big and said nonchalantly, "Are you sure? They're just boring pictures of your wife. You've seen her naked so many times I thought you wouldn't even be fazed by them."

"Are you kidding? I love your body. You know that. And yes, the more I look at them, the more I'm getting, well you know, I'm getting pretty hard over here. God Kate, these are incredible!"

"Listen to me carefully, we don't have a lot of time," I said in a serious but hushed tone. "I have a loan package to finish..."

"Ok, I'll let you go. I'll see you..." he interrupted.

I cut him off, "No, that's not what I was saying. I need to go but I have a few minutes. I was saying listen to me carefully; I want to tell you something. So, close and lock your office door and spread the pictures out on your desk."

"The door is already closed and I'm looking at the pictures."

"Now, like I said, I need to go soon so listen carefully and follow my instructions."

"Ok."

"Unzip your fly and take out that beautiful cock of yours." My heart was racing and my palms were sweating. I was as nervous as I was aroused.

"Kate, we can do this tonight..."

"Listen to me," I cut him off and decided to add some encouragement. "You see that one of me spread eagle?"

"Yea."

"That's me waiting for you to come over and eat my hot, wet pussy. If you had been there, I would have begged you to lick and suck my baby-soft shaved cunt until you made me cum in your mouth," I had to get this show on the road so I used the word 'cunt' as an added naughty bonus.

There was total silence at the other end of the line, "You see the one of me with the vibrator in my pussy?"

"Uh huh," I could hear him swallow hard on the other end of the line.

"I came for you while I was doing that. I came real good, just like I want you to do right now." Real slowly I repeated my instructions, almost pausing between my words, "So take your fucking cock out of your pants and jack it off for me right there in your office. Can you do that?"

"Yes," he croaked, "I...I can do that." I could tell by the tremor in his voice that he was extremely turned on. I was light headed with excitement thinking of what he was doing and knowing that I had gotten him to do it! My pictures had driven him to the point where he was actually going to stroke his cock right there in his office at my bidding. I had scored again and found yet another way to drive my man wild with desire. I loved the fact he couldn't resist me.

"Are you doing it?"

"Yes."

"What are you doing?" I wanted to hear him say it.

"I'm doing what you asked."

I kept completely silent but he got the point.

"Ok, I'm jacking it off just for you honey." He paused and I remained quiet. "I'm pumping it with my hand." His breathing sped up, "Oh yea, just like you asked."

"Oh, that's better." I wasn't going to play this fun little game alone, "Is your hand sliding back and forth on it?"

"Yes."

"You want me to suck your cock right now don't you?" I teased.

"Oh yes, yes, yes."

"Imagine my mouth wrapped tightly around your cock sucking you until you cum," I said trying to sound like what I imaged a phone-sex operator sounded like. "Are you getting close?"

"Uh-huh," he mumbled breathlessly.

"Then jack that cock off and cum in my open mouth. Imagine this, I'm kneeling down beneath your desk, mouth wide open waiting for your cum, begging for your cum, horny for your cum, hungry for your cum. Give it to me baby, I love watching you cum. I love seeing that warm, white cum squirt out of the tip of your cock just for me," It was all the encouragement I could give at the moment but I knew it was enough. I knew I had him right where I wanted him.

"Oh fuck yea," he barely uttered as he came right there in his office. "Oh, yea, oh, oh..." he whimpered with each spurt of orgasm.

"Ummm, yummy. What a big, beautiful load of hot, creamy cum. I love it when you cum." Not only did I stroke his cock on a regular basis, at every opportunity I also stroked his sexual ego and always praised and fawned over his ejaculations. "That was nice, thank you baby."

"I should be thanking you," he croaked dry mouthed. "You're the hottest women on the planet!"

"I know. Now, put the pictures away and don't forget to zip your fly you dirty boy," I teased. Then to give him something to think about, "Oh and tonight when you get home, let's get the camera back out again. I have a naughty idea. Gotta go, love ya." Click. I hurriedly hung up before he could say anything else and giggled to myself for job well done.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Now, back to my original point; back to the panties. It was one of these spontaneous things that made me realize how sexy taking off my panties could be. Actually, the truth be known, it's the excitement it gives my husband that's the real turn on. I love driving him crazy with sex and I'm constantly searching for fun ways to surprise and arouse him.

My husband and I have been married for nine years. They have been nine of the most wonderful, fun-filled years of my life. We have so much fun working and playing together that the years seem to have flown by. We do everything together. I hear some of my friends complaining and lamenting their lives and marriages and I just don't get it. My husband and I have grown so close that I consider him no only my lover but my best friend. When some of my friends whine, I feel sorry for them. I've found that marriage is give and take but as I listen to their tales of woe, all I hear is taking, rather than giving...from both sides. If they only knew how fun the giving part really was.

The discovery years were some of the most fun. My husband didn't realize how adventurous I was since during our two years dating; I did a few crazy things but was, for the most part, pretty reserved compared to now. I wasn't sure if he'd like it but he tells me every day how much he adores it. The more he encourages me and the more I see how horny it makes him, the more motivated I am to try new things.

Well, just wait until our tenth anniversary; I have something planned that will knock his socks off. He hasn't seen anything yet! It's going to be hard keeping the secret. As a matter of fact, I get so horny thinking about it, it gives me something really hot to imagine when I masturbate, but I digress. I'll write about that next year.

Ok, now for the panty tale I have been hinting at. We'd been married about a year when we went out to eat at a pretty nice restaurant. Nothing to expensive but it had nice white table cloths, private booths and expensive wines.

I dared him to not wear any underwear. He hesitated at first but in the spirit of adventure and give and take, he agreed. He told me to be careful because unlike women, not wearing underwear could be really, really obvious if his penis got hard. I told him I would behave, but had other plans once we were out.

All night I had been teasing and flirting with him. It was so much fun and it was starting to take its toll. Before heading to the restaurant, we stopped into Victoria's Secret so I could pick up some lingerie. While I shopped, I told him to pick out one thing he wanted to see me wear, "I'm going to buy some practical things but you pick out something really sexy. Oh and make sure it's a sexy size 8." I said with a wink as we parted company. I was hoping the act of sorting through sexy lingerie would add to his physical underwear-free discomfort.

I came out of the dressing room and found my husband milling around with a couple of items in hand. When he saw me he walked over and showed me what he picked out. It was a luxurious super short, regal-purple, spaghetti-strap, satin nightie. I held it up and smiled. "Ooo, good boy. That's real nice. I like it." I noticed the adjustable straps and thought that I would really shorten them up so my butt cheeks would peek out from under the nightie.

His second item was the tiniest pair of black g-string panties I had ever seen. The small triangle in the front was only one inch wide and about an inch and a half high. It was little more transparent than pantyhose material, if that's possible. At the back junction, where the G-string met the "T", was a small silver heart with small imitation diamonds in it. Then he pointed out the "feature" that appealed most to him. The panties had little silver clips built into each side of the thin elastic waist strap. He held the G-string in front of me and pressed the silver clips. "Plink," the quick-release clips popped and the front of the panties fell open -- as did my mouth.

"What do you think?" he asked with a proud smirk.

I grabbed them from his hands and looked at the tag. It said 'G-Strip - The sexy quick release panty.' "I love them but I've never heard of these before! Do they have more?"

My husband shrugged and led me over to the circular table where he found them. "They're kind of expensive. See they're $36 for one pair. But I thought they were cool. And considering you have that panty trick of yours, I thought you might like them. They seemed pretty neat to me."

I loved them and bought one in black, red and satin-pearl white. It was expensive but how could I pass them up?

Items in hand, we headed to the checkout. There was only one cashier and the line was long. But I didn't care. Instead, I decided to make the most of the time. I could see the outline of his semi-erect penis starting to form in his pants as I whispered extremely explicit sexual ideas into his ear while we stood in line.

"See that girl over there with the big tits?" I whispered.

"Yea, what about her?" he whispered back.

"Do you think she's wearing any underwear?"

It was impossible to tell if she had panties on or not. Her large breasts were loosely secured by a flimsy integrated shelf-bra built into her dress that allowed them to swing freely.

"I don't know," he replied trying to not seem too interested.

"Oh come on, quit acting so demure. Can't you tell? I thought all guys had built in underwear radar."

"Well, mine's on the fritz right now." He studies the unsuspecting girl a bit more, "But she might be going commando...or maybe she's wearing a 'G-Strip.'"

"Yea, maybe she is," I thought that was a clever comeback. "How'd you like to see me suck and lick her big tits? God those things are huge!"

He looked at me startled, "What the hell are you talking about Kate?"

"Oh come on, I'm just playing," I giggled but kept teasing him. "So, do you think she's a shaver or from the 'big-bush league'?"

"Remember Kate, I don't have on any underwear. I guess you don't care if the whole store sees my boner."

"Oh sorry," I giggled not caring if anyone noticed. I leaned closer to his ear. "Look at her. What if I walked over there and pushed her back on that panty rack, raised her skirt and buried my face in her pussy, right here in the store. Do you think they'd kick us out?"

"I dare you." He smiled back at me and then looked back at the innocent shopper. "Actually, I double-dog dare you!"

We both laughed, enjoying our game. "You know, you are the sexiest woman I've ever known. I can't believe I'm married to such a hottie!"

I backed up into him and he wrapped his arms around my waist. I could feel his erection pressing into my ass through his pants. I smiled to myself, loving my man.

At the restaurant, we slipped into our dark booth. Our eyes were starting to adjust to the low light when our waitress came by to take our order. We ordered a bottle of red wine and some great entrees.

Half way through dinner, I excused myself and went to the ladies room. My heart was racing and I was so excited thinking of what I was about to do. I lifted my short summer dress and removed my panties, pausing to rub the wispy, thin material all over my extremely wet crotch several times so he could really smell me on them and of course because it felt really good on my horny pussy. I was in heat and wanted him to know it.

"God this is so sexy," I thought. I loved it! I laughed at myself. Tonight, I was really horny and was getting off on being a little bad and being a little bit slutty.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I walked back into the dining room and discreetly tossed the wet panties onto the table in front of him. He reached out to picked up what he thought was a napkin or something, but when his hand came in contact with the silky material, it startled him. He looked at me questioningly. I said nothing, but rather bit my lip and gave him my most sexy wink.

As I sat down, I let my short dress fan out over the seat so my naked ass pressed into the cool vinyl. It was a very interesting feeling.

As he studied the tiny panties wadded in his palm, he drew in a deep breath and smiled a very mischievous grin that told me I had done a very naughty but very erotic thing that made him happy. He nonchalantly lifted the tiny piece of material to his nose and breathed in. It was a good thing I was sitting down because my knees went weak as I watched him take in the smell of my generously applied sex.

In my nervously, aroused state I fumbled my fork trying to take a bite of my food. It hit the floor next to the table. At the instant the fork flipped out of my hand, I had another idea. He started for it but I told him that I'd get it.

I slipped from the booth, looked up and down the hall to see if anyone was near and bent down, straight-legged, to pick up the fork. As I bent, I let my dress ride up exposing my naked ass to him. I stood back up, straightened my outfit and casually sat back down, placing the fork on the edge of the table waiting for a replacement.

My husband and I both were smiling ear-to-ear. We were so horny; it was hard to make it through our meal. "That was cute," he said. Personally, I was ready to go home and fuck like animals, but I was enjoying our satisfyingly flirty sex play. Plus, we could make love at home any time we wanted. This was a different kind of fun.

I wanted to slip my hand down between my legs so badly and was thinking about doing so when the waitress came by. She replaced my fork and, by our lack of conversation with her, she could tell we wanted to be left alone and quickly walked away to serve other more demanding guests.

I tilted my head back, closed my eyes and let me hand slide down between my legs. "What are you doing Kate? Someone might see you. Let's get out of here." He knew what I was doing and leaned toward me for a closer look.

"Not yet," I whispered back. "I'm still hungry. Besides, the table cloth is keeping me hidden," I wasn't really still hungry but the ideas were still flowing and I was having too much fun flirting with my man.

I ran my fingers up and down my juicy slit; you could hear the sounds of my wetness. I spread the juices all over my pussy. My finger found my clit again and I resumed stroking it, teasing it. My pussy was on fire! I decided to give this R-rated show a solid X-rating by lifting my knee and leg onto the padded seat to give him an open view of me stroking my pussy.

"Holy shit," he said as he strained to see all he could while not revealing anything to anyone else in the restaurant. I removed my hand and slowly licked my fingers, savoring the flavor, more for his sake than mine. He looked around then back at me stunned and incredibly aroused.

With a concerned look on his face, he pointed to my crotch. I furrowed my brow and looked down to see what he was pointing at. It was immediately apparent, there was a big wet spot smeared on the vinyl seat between my legs.

I grinned and covered my mouth with my fingers, slightly embarrassed. He raised his eyebrows and silently mouthed the word, "Wow" at me.

"It's why I'm not sitting on my dress," I whispered.

"Good thinking," he continued to grin.

He had seen it all before. He'd seen me naked a hundred times and seen me touch myself repeatedly, but still enjoyed the show again and again. It made me feel so good and so sexy that he liked seeing me any chance he could and I loved showing it to him. It wasn't that he was seeing anything new; it was that he was seeing it in such a public place.

"You are such a sexy woman. How did I get so lucky?"

"You know, sometimes I wonder that too," I smiled innocently. "I'm still hungry."

"Well, you still have some Fettuccini Alfredo left." He nodded toward my bowl.

"Ummm, the sauce isn't that good. It's kinda bland," I bated him and he still wasn't catching on.

"I'll get the waitress to..."

My hints weren't soaking in so I interrupted him with a more direct approach. "No, I have a better idea. Maybe you could help." It had all led up to this. I looked around the room then leaned over the table, looked him dead in the eye and said as slowly and frankly as I could, "Cum on it," then just stared at him.

His face lost all expression. "What?" he said genuinely surprised. After a few endless second he broke eye contact, "No. Come on, if you're not going to finish your food, let's just pay the bill and go."

My eyes never drifted; I didn't smile, I didn't blink I didn't flinch. Finally I said very slowly, "Honey, I don't think you understood me. I said I want you to take that dick out of your pants, jack it off and cum on my pasta," I paused and narrowed my eyes for some serious dramatic effect, "then ...I'll eat it."

For the longest time he didn't say a word. He just stared at me; his eyes bugging out of his head. My only motivation was to turn him on with something so nasty that it would blow his mind. Something I would only do for him. But suddenly I thought, "Oh shit, I've pushed too far. He thinks I'm a slut." I half expected him to stand up and head to the car.

Then out of nowhere he swallowed hard and whispered, "Hand me the bowl."

Gotcha! Giggling, I slid the small oval bowl over to him. I was getting really excited thinking about what I had asked him to do and even more excited knowing he was about to do it! His hands disappeared beneath the table as he unzipped his fly and released his cock. I think the hours of playful intent had him hard, aching and wanting. This shouldn't take long. His left hand reached up and took the small half filled bowl and it disappeared below the table cloth. His movements were subtle and if you didn't know what he was doing, you wouldn't notice. But I knew exactly what he was doing.

I loved to see him touch himself. I would watch him stroke himself every night if he'd let me. For some reason, it was such a turn-on.

I couldn't bear it any longer; I reached over and nudged my knife so it flipped off the edge of the table. "Oops, I'll get it," I announced with quiet excitement and leaned over to pick it up. Sticking my head under the table cloth, I saw it all. He was stroking his cock, like I had seen many times before, and readying himself to cum in my fettuccini. I wanted to dive across the floor and take him in my mouth and suck him until he came, but politely sat back up, hornier than ever.

"You're really doing it aren't you," I beamed with a giant grin.

"Of course I am. Isn't it what you wanted?" he smiled back and kept going. His eyes closed and I knew what was happening. I desperately wanted to knock something off the table again but thought better of it. My gaze never left his tortured face as he came. Imagination running wild, I envisioned him jacking it until the milky white cream squirted from the tip of his cock. He exhaled with each shot as he pumped his load into the bowl.

"Oh honey," I quietly cooed hoping the waitress wouldn't come back at this exact moment. "Yea, that's it baby. I love it. What a hot man giving me such a nice, big load. I bet that pasta's going to taste awesome," My encouraging, ego stroking words were quiet but audible.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Boy it's hot here," I yelled across the court. "I'm gonna get a drink of water." I ran over to the bench and gulped down some water from a bottle we had brought. As I headed back to my side of the court, I stopped at the net, spun around to face my husband, and smiled. Knowing what was about to happen, he grinned and nodded approvingly at me.

As flirtatiously as I could, I slowly raised my tennis skirt and slid my under-knickers down and kicked them into the air. They landed perfectly on the net post; I couldn't help but laugh and left them there.

It was my turn to serve and as I threw the ball into the air, I felt the rush of wind blow across my naked crotch as I hit the ball. It was a perfect ace. Well, my husband didn't even try to get the ball as he was too interested in seeing my naked skin that was suddenly revealed when my skirt flew up as I struck the ball.

I had just gotten a full waxing a few days before our trip so I was really bare, really sexy and really ready for an erotic vacation down there.

"Wow, I just might let you serve all day," he yelled back at me.

"Well Mister, I just might let you watch me serve all day," I teased back.

It was so exciting to know that after two years of dating and five years of marriage, he still loved to see my body. I loved it that after all these years I still turned him on.

Just to give him more to think about, I slid my racket between my legs, strings behind me, grip to the front, so the handle looked like I had an erect cock. I pinched my legs together and with my right hand began to stroke it like I was jacking off my cock.

My husband smiled and mouthed, "Oh, you are a naughty girl."

As we were volleying my next serve, an older couple walked through the gate ready to start a game on the adjoining court. They paused by the bench waiting politely for us to finish our rally when the lady noticed my knickers on the net post. She immediately looked my way wondering if they were mine.

Point finished, the couple walked behind me to their court and started to set up. We exchanged greetings while they walked passed. I smiled to my husband across the court and shrugged helplessly. He looked at me expectantly wondering what I would do. They seemed like harmless older couple so, decision made, we played on.

I could feel both of them watching me as I served the ball, once again revealing myself for all so see. When the point was over, we both glanced over at the older couple to see if they noticed. They did. Since they were strangers that were more curious than anything, I found myself relaxing and kind of excited for them to see.

As we continued, both of our court mates occasionally stopped their game to look our way, especially when I was serving. I thought the lady would be annoyed or incensed by my exposure and her husband's interest but quickly realized that she didn't care and was smiling and giggling at the sight. She appeared to be a good sport in tennis and in life. Thanks to our court mate's lack of inhibition, I had gone from embarrassed, to brave, to aroused.

Forty-five minutes later we were done with tennis and ready to head back to our room and then off to the beach. We packed up our stuff and headed to our room. As soon as the door closed, my horny husband had his pants off, lifted my skirt and was impaling me with his throbbing cock. No foreplay, no romance, just raw, hardcore, jaw-dropping, pounding sex. And I wanted it as bad as he did.

Our sexy tennis game had been enough foreplay for both of us and I had been wet for almost an hour, knowing this exact moment was rapidly approaching.

We were still half dressed and fucking like mad. From time-to-time, I loved it when he took me like that. After giving our sexual pressure ample time to percolate, I always came so quickly once we were going at it.

Times like these, he would take the lead and begin the hard, driving sex but inevitably, it would end up being me that took control as things approached the end. He would start by pinning me to a wall, bending me over a chair, spreading me on a bed, or yanking off just enough clothes to get access to my private parts.

His thrusts were long, hard and deep and if I was bent over a chair or a bed, I liked it when he'd pull my hair or grope my tits. He always knew how hard to push it while not going too far.

After letting him ravage me for several minutes, I loved to turn the tables and flip him over onto his back and ride him as hard as he had just ridden me. I loved to bounce on his cock, allowing my full body weight to impale myself on his rock hard pole. If we were standing, I would jump onto him, wrapping my legs around his waist and bounce on his cock, making sure it impaled me as hard and as deep as possible.

I loved to make hard eye contact and hold it throughout our animalistic sex sessions. It was almost like we could see into each other's souls as our bodies merged. He would grunt as I bounced on him or slammed my body onto his. He would growl and swear verbalizing our physical actions; each word timed and blurted out as our bodies slammed together. "Oh...yes...fuck...that...cock!"

He too would cum fast and hard. While our tender love making session might last for hours on end, these would be over in five minutes at the most. And since they were typically not at night, we had discovered that cumming inside of me made for a messy way to spend the rest of the day. But as we did with many things, we would turn that inconvenienced into a playful sex act.

A few minutes into it I would orgasm, and then I would begin to bark and snarl for him to cum on me. It would start a back and forth verbal banter that we continue to volley to this day.

"Are you ready to cum?"

"Yea, I'm close."

"Oh yea, cum on me baby!" It was my way of signaling him to not cum in me since we were going back out.

"You want me to cum on your tits?" Or he would say pussy, ass or face depending on what pretzel shape or position we were in. I would beg him to come on that chosen spot (sometimes these fast, fuck sessions would break out as we were heading out for a nice night on the town, in that case no facials once I was all made up).

"YEA! I want that fucking cock to cum on my tits!"

"I'm close!"

"Yea shoot it on my tits."

"You wanna see my cock cum?"

"Oh yes, I wanna see it cum. Let me see it squirt all over me!"

(Hey, a little nasty goes a long way).

He would pull out at the last possible moment and shoot his load onto the chosen, hallowed body part. "Oh God! Here I cum! Ahhh!" I would coo and praise his explosion and would collect a bit of his semen on my finger and taste it in front of him. "Oh baby, that was a huge load. I love to see you cum. Yummy," I would make love to my finger, licking it clean. "It tastes so good." It was another of my secrets and my way of thrilling him to the end and keeping his sexual ego in over drive. I wanted him to know I worshipped his cock and cum and much as he worshipped my entire body.

Sexually fulfilled and covered in cum, we cleaned up and got ready for some lunch and sun.

"Let's get some lunch and find that nude beach," he volunteered.

"Yea, let's sun our buns," I shook my ass at him as I replied.

Once again, the panties, or lack of them, did the trick.

Chapter 4: Back to the Beginning

Cosmopolitan, as well as many other magazines have regular features about women with problems in the bedroom or articles about how to please your man or how to keep sex fun. While everyone is different, I sure found a way to spice things up in my home. The neat thing is how simple it was; though simplicity is probably the key. It's easy for me while the results speak for themselves.

No matter what your solution is, the point is to have one. Have that private secret that's just between the two of you. Find something that bonds your man to you. Keep him off guard and in your bed. Is it worth it? Try it once and let me know. I'm willing to bet that if your man is anything like mine, you'll wish you had done it a long time ago.

Speaking from experience, people will notice. They'll become aware of your man's attentiveness, they'll observe his devotion and they'll notice your closeness. Not only will they notice it, they'll envy it. They'll pay or even kill for your secret. But it's up to you as to whether or not you want to reveal your secret and let them know you're a "Panty Girl."


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[birdie8819]

Her First Time

In high school I felt like the only virgin around. All my friends were doing it, and while I went out with guys all the time, I never met anyone who I really wanted to fuck. I wanted my first time to be special, and all the guys I dated were just too lame.

Still, I was horny as hell. I masturbated all the time, in the morning, after school, at night, I even locked myself in a plane bathroom and fingered myself. I became obsessed with cumming, it just felt so good. I would go online read a nasty story, get all wet, and then lie on my stomach on my bed, and hump my right hand...Still, there was something missing...namely a cock.

My parents sent my best friend and I on a graduation trip and I vowed to myself I was going to get my cherry popped. After a couple days of sitting on the beach and checking everyone out through my sunglasses, I saw this really really hot guy...Well, it didn't take long for us to get to his hotel room.

We started out slow, he carefully undid my bikini top, and touched my boobs... we kissed gently and pulled at each other. I got hotter than I ever have with a guy and began to feel my pussy get wet and tense. I moved closer to him, unlaced his trunks and saw my first real penis. Oh my god it was beautiful, it sprung up to meet me. I really couldn't believe how big and hard it was. I am used to sticking my finger in my pussy...and not even that, I usually just play with my clit until I cum. So, needless to say, I was a little worried.

Nick (that's his name) was really sweet...he sucked me all over, my breasts, my neck, my stomach, my clit...his lips made me so hot and horny. I touched his penis and wanted to suck it, but realized I really just wanted it in my pussy, I mean I can give head whenever. Nick sat on the bed and I tried to lower myself onto his cock, but it was so big...I could get it half way in, but it hurt, and I wanted him to be able to really fuck me...I wanted to feel his weight on me. We rotated and he mounted me, at first he just placed his hard cock near my pussy and made me move my hips searching for it...then he slowly pressed it into me. It was so warm and hard I really felt the best connection with him. It hurt like hell, but then again I was being fucked so I can't really complain.

After about 8 strokes of him entering my vagina, we really got into a rhythm. I stopped having to cringe with pain and began to pant, he was making me so hot. Nick pumped my pussy and I began to yell, "fuck me, fuck me, fuck my wet pussy...yeah yeah fuck me." I don't even know where it came from...But yelling make it so much better. He did fuck me, and while I have nothing to compare it to, it was so much better than fingering myself. As his cock slid in and out of me and my pussy got tighter around it, his cock got bigger and exploded so much cum into me...The best thing was, he kept pumping a little, as if he was trying to really jam the cum in me...It was the best feeling in the world. I cannot wait to be fucked again!!!!!!


The End

[birdie8819]

A Lovely Day in the Neighbourhood


I was still getting used to being on my own. My wife and I had divorced almost a year ago and when she packed up and moved out, it was the first time in many years that I had no one else to think of as I planned whatever it is that I would be doing. I had been in a funk recently but could feel that time had begun to work its healing magic and I was getting ready to renter life amongst the living.

I had bought my wife out as part of the settlement and managed to keep the house but unfortunately since the divorce, I had lost interest in the yard and it showed. It was starting to look a little unkempt and shabby. I didn't want to become known a bad neighbour and decided that this beautiful sunny Saturday would be the day that I start to put my life and yard back together again.

Dressing in an old favourite baggy t-shirt, sweat pants and sneakers, I poured myself a coffee and sat down on the deck at the back of my house to make a plan for the day's work. I was actually looking forward to getting sweaty and do some work around the place.

I finished my coffee at about the same time I finished my game plan for the day and without further ado, set off for the garden shed to amass my weapons of destruction such as the lawnmower, weed eater, pruning shears and the like.

I attacked the yard with a vengeance. After putting in a couple of hours of productive work I stood back to take a look at my handy-work. Not bad! It's starting to look like the person who lives here gives a shit after all. I was deep in thought planning my next task when my neighbour shook me out of my stupor.

"Hey Dan, it's not going to get finished by standing there and looking at it you lazy slob!"

"Lazy slob? That's nice talk coming from some large breasted tart that hires illegal immigrants to do her landscaping."

I looked over the fence and saw a smiling Mrs. Smith standing there with two glasses of iced tea.

"You know that's not fair Dan, if I had muscles like yours I would do my own yard work too."

"Oh ya, well if I had huge tits like yours I wouldn't have to do my own yard work. All I'd have to do is flop those big babies around a bit and everyone would come running to help."

Mrs. Smith laughed like a schoolgirl and even blushed a bit. Since she had become widowed, I found it surprisingly easy to cheer her up by being a little rude and risqué with her. I found that as time went by, we became more and more risqué to the point I openly commented about her big tits. She seemed to like the attention and the mild, well-natured abuse. For an old broad, she was really built. My reference to her huge tits was an understatement. She had a set of big; natural tits that would make most surgically enhanced porn queens run for mommy and the rest of her body didn't look bad either. Somehow, she had managed to keep her waist nice and small and whenever I got a chance to see her in a skirt, it was obvious she had a great butt and nice legs to go with her huge rack. For such a short woman, barely five feet tall, she was really well put together.

It looks like you can use a little something to quench your thirst big boy. How would you like a nice cold glass of iced tea?"

"Yes please, it would really hit the spot right about now thank you."

"Good, it's settled then. Get your sweaty, smelly body over here and sit yourself down on the deck and we'll enjoy a nice cold drink together."

"I'm not sure you want me over there. I'll probably attract flies from miles away based on the way I smell right now."

"Nonsense, get your skinny little ass over here and sit down."

Pulling a rag out of my pocket, I wiped the sweat off my face as I walked over to the gate in the fence that separated our properties. Mrs. Smith had set the drinks down on a patio table and went back into the house before I could take my seat. She emerged a minute later with a cold, wet cloth.

"Here, wipe your sweaty brow with this, it will help cool you off."

Taking the cloth I smiled and said, "There's no way I'm going to be able to cool off with hot stuff like you around."

"Why whatever do you mean Sir?" she said in a fake southern accent batting her eyelashes.

We both giggled a bit and after taking a nice, long pull on the iced tea, I looked over the glass and in an equally bad southern accent replied, "Why missy, you know full well that any healthy normal male would heat up around a filly that was packing a pair like you."

"I do declare! Now you shush Dan. I declare, you're going to make me blush like a school girl. A big, strong, young man like you wouldn't be interested in the breasts of an old lady like me. I'm sure you think me a bit of a freak for having these big things attached to my little old body."

I dropped the southern accent, looked her straight in the eye and said in a more serious tone, "You know Mrs. Smith, you and I have lived next door to one another for quite awhile now. I don't know you nearly as well as a neighbour should and for that I apologize. I'd like to make sure you take no offence at the banter we have. I suppose it's easy for me to get carried away once in awhile and the last thing I want to do is offend you in any way."

"Why Dan, how sweet of you. You're right you know. We don't know each other very well do we? We must do something about that. First of all, I think you should call me Millie, not Mrs. Smith and secondly, no, I take no offence at our banter. In fact, I quite enjoy it. I'll tell you a little secret and let you know that I enjoy it when you call me names or refer to these huge breasts of mine. I'm not sure why really, I suppose it's because my dear departed husband acted in much the same way and it makes me happy to think a man other than him would notice me."

"You husband was a lucky man Millie."

"How kind of you to say. I do miss him terribly and I feel very lonely sometimes, I suppose that's why I enjoy your company so much. I imagine it's much the same for you now that you're on your own too."

"You've got that right. Sometimes I find myself talking to the walls. It's weird being in an empty house all the time."

"And I imagine it's difficult for a virile young man like you to not have a place to sow his oats. You must have to take matters in your own hands quite a bit to keep from exploding. My husband taught me that a man has to have release a couple times a day or he can become quite ill."

I have to tell you, I was more than a little shocked! This was something I hadn't expected at all. I wasn't sure what to make of this. Was she joking or was she serious? I had to tread lightly here. I thought I'd play along a bit to see where this went.

"Yes, your husband was right. It gets pretty painful if I don't get a chance to, er, well I guess you could say...blow off a little steam."

"You poor thing. I know just what you mean. My husband's mood would improve considerably after he let me service him. Some days he would get so uncomfortable that I would have to service him several times throughout the day."

Service him! What the hell did that mean? As I was trying to figure out what the heck was going on, she continued.

"As a matter of fact, my own health has slipped a bit since my poor husband died. I used to rely on his essence to keep me young and healthy. I suppose I was almost addicted to it. It created such a craving within me that to this very day, I feel the need for it."

"His essence?"

"Yes Dan, you know.... his seed of course. So how do you manage know that you've become divorced? Do you have anyone to take care of your constant needs?"

"Ah, no I don't. I suppose I'm not ready for another relationship just yet. As it is, when I feel the need, I have to rely on myself and this right hand of mine."

"Tisk, tisk, such a waste. It must be frustrating to have to take care of yourself like that."

"I'll have to admit that it's not very fulfilling." I decided to push this a bit to see where she was going made the decision to push slowly and cautiously. "Although there isn't much I miss about my ex-wife, I do miss her ability to take care of me in that way."


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

"Yes, I should imagine so. I can't believe a virile young man such as yourself has to resort to... to.... Well, you know what I mean. It's almost sinful to think of the waste."

As I polished off the last of my iced tea, Millie got up, took my glass and started for the kitchen. I got up to thank her and leave but as soon as I stood up she said, "Oh, you not leaving yet are you? I was so enjoying our conversation. Please stay and have another iced tea with me?"

I sat back down and smiled. "Sure, why not? It's a beautiful Saturday morning and I'm sitting here sipping iced tea with a beautiful, sexy woman."

Looking over her shoulder as she went to refill our drinks she said, "There you go again you horny devil."

She returned from the house and placed the iced teas in front of us. I noticed her blouse had a few extra buttons undone and as she bent over to put down my drink, I couldn't help but stare into a mile and a half of cleavage. The kind of cleavage that makes you stop dead in your tracks and stare. And as if that wasn't enough, she gave me a few seconds of sexy eye contact that left me almost speechless.

"Can I ask you a personal question Millie?"

"Of course you can."

"How long had you and Mr. Smith been together?"

"Oh my. I guess you could say he robbed the cradle. He was 24 when he met me and I was just 15. He was working for my father at the time and I knew he liked me. A week after my eighteenth birthday we were married and moved out here. He took my virginity on our honeymoon and was a gentle, patient lover and he taught me how to be a woman."

It was as I suspected. Clearly, if Mrs. Smith wasn't messing with me, she had been conditioned and trained by her husband since she was almost a child and assumed that everything the horny bugger told her was the gospel truth. How am I supposed to handle this situation? Am I supposed to gently put her straight or leave her with her current beliefs? Here was a woman that for about 40 years had been very comfortable but unknowingly living out the fantasies of her husband. To her, whatever he demanded out of their relationship was perfectly normal.

I suppose you could say this was a defining moment. I could do the right thing and either change the subject or maybe even try to set her straight or, I could be as bad as her deceased husband and see if it paid off. The very thought of being able to exploit the innocence of this large breasted woman was giving me a hardon. And, it had been so long since my dick had been involved with anyone other than my right hand, it was tough to think straight. I mean look, here was a good looking older babe that seemed to think that a man's need ought to be taken care of on a regular basis. Well, I'm a man with needs aren't I? What if I was able to take advantage of the situation without hurting her in any way? Would that be a bad thing? Would it be wrong? The little head in my pants was winning the battle over the big head and before long, I was lost in thought about her reference to her husbands "essence" and about her seeming concern for my health and welfare. Am I full of shit? I suppose so but as mentioned, my dick was winning the war over my brain.

I might have been struggling to work through this little mental dilemma but my cock was having no problem working itself into a frenzy inside my sweatpants. My weak inner self decided that I should at least go fishing. I'd offer the fish some bait and if it took it, great. If the fish passed on the bait, I would pledge be a good boy and behave like a good neighbour and friend should.

I needed a plan. I gunned back my second glass of iced tea and mentioned that it really hit the spot and that I didn't realize how thirsty I was. Mrs. Smith fell for phase one of the plan. She immediately offered to get me another refill and got up to get the jug of iced tea from the kitchen. I used this momentary diversion to reach into my sweat pants and slide my mostly hard cock down the left leg of my sweatpants. I chose the left leg because it was the leg closest to Mrs. Smith. Man, for some reason I was really horny! My cock looked positively obscene as it snaked down my leg. You could clearly see the outline of the big spongy head as it made its way almost halfway to my knee. I looked down and almost chickened out. I looked ridiculous. I would never get away with this. If she had any sense at all she would probably run me off her property and call the cops to report me as a pervert. What the fuck. In for a penny, in for a pound. I reached into my sweats and because my cock was still only half hard, decided to snake the head until it was almost on top of my leg. It made an obscene bulge in my sweatpants and I was getting ready to chicken out again when Mrs. Smith arrived back at the table. Fuck it.

She poured us another glass of iced tea and sat back in her chair. She started rambling a bit about the nice job I was doing on my yard and because she was looking me in the eye as she spoke, she didn't see the "bait". I had to do something to draw her attention to the "bait". I picked up the glass of iced tea with my left hand and rested it right on the head of my cock. The cool glass felt good and my dick started to get a bit harder. I started to press the bottom of the glass harder onto the head of my cock because for some reason, it just plain felt good. Moisture was running down the side of the glass and making my sweatpants wet. At least if I started to ooze precum out of the end of my dick it would be camouflaged by the wetness from the glass.

I thought I saw her glance down at my crotch for a fleeting moment but I couldn't be sure. I gunned down the rest of the iced tea and returned the empty glass to its resting spot atop the head of my cock. Even though I'd already had three glasses of the stuff, I held the empty glass to see what might transpire. Sure enough, my little fish took another nibble at the bait and picked up the jug offering me yet another refill. I politely accepted and as she was pouring, I moved the glass just a little whilst pretending to cough. Of course this had the desired result of having Mrs. Smith pour a small amount of iced tea right on my cotton covered cock.

"Oh, I'm dreadfully sorry!" Mrs. Smith used a tissue she was holding to pat the "wet spot" and very soon caught on that she was patting more than my leg. She blushed slightly. "Let me run into the house and get a towel to clean up this horrible mess I've made. I'm so sorry!"

"It wasn't your fault Mrs. Smith ...er, Millie, I think I may have moved the glass when I coughed and besides, it's just my grubby old sweatpants anyway. A little iced tea isn't going to hurt anything."

"Nonsense. You're being far too kind. I'll be right back with a cloth."

Well, I had done everything I could to let the fish off the hook. If the fish took the bait now, I would have a clear conscious.

I was pretty sure that the fish had indeed taken the bait when I saw Mrs. Smith emerge from the kitchen door. First of all, it looked like her blouse was open a little bit more after another couple of buttons somehow became undone. And secondly, instead of returning with a just a cloth, she had brought back a small bowl full of water as well.

Looking very concerned, she said, "Now, you let me take care of that properly. I wouldn't want the iced tea to leave a stain."

Okay, she gets one last shot to get off the hook.

"Really Millie, these are just my old yard pants and it doesn't matter, even if it does leave a stain."

Mrs. Smith didn't answer and instead, dropped the cloth into the bowl and then wrung it out. You could see that she was trying to figure out what to do. There was a tiny bit of perspiration forming on her upper lip and her eyes darted back and forth between the bowl of water and the wet mark on my leg. It was more than obvious that there was no way to deal with the stain without touching my cock and I guess she was having her own inner struggle to figure out whether and how to proceed. I suspected we both wanted the same thing but didn't want to be the first one to make a move.

Millie mustered up her courage and stepped up.

"Okay Dan, let me take care of that."

Millie brought the wet cloth down slowly and then gently started to rub it against the wet spot and therefore the head of my cock. My cock quickly decided that it enjoyed the attention and started to get harder and harder until it was tenting the wet spot up quite obscenely.

I decided I had to play at least a small role in what was about to happen.

Looking as embarrassed as possible, I gently pushed her hand away and covered the head of my dick with my hands.

"Oh my gosh. Millie, I'm so sorry. Please don't get the wrong idea. I have no control over my er, thing and I suppose it's because it hasn't received any attention for so long that it's decided to behave badly. Please forgive me...I'm so embarrassed."


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"There's absolutely nothing to be embarrassed about. It's a perfectly normal reaction. Now get your big paws out of the way and let me finish." She swatted my hands out of the way and with one hand, grabbed the shaft of my cock just below the head and with the other, started wiping the head of my cock with the wet cloth.

"Really Millie, you don't have to do this." She said nothing but kept at her "work".

She was gently squeezing the shaft of my cock now and was paying far too much attention to the head of my cock.

"You know Dan, I owe you a big favour."

"For what?"

"For chatting with me and bringing back some wonderful memories of times I had with my husband. I know this is a very inappropriate thing to say but seeing your member like this excited has given me a terrible longing for something that I've missed so much."

"What's that Millie?"

"I probably shouldn't say." Millie cast her eyes down and focused on gently rubbing the head of my cock.

"There's no need to feel bashful around me Millie."

"Gosh I love it when you say my name. It sounds so much better than Mrs. Smith."

"I think you're avoiding the subject Millie, what it is that you miss so much?"

"Well, to put it in the most simple of terms, I miss my regular feeding sessions."

"Feeding sessions?"

"Yes, my husband was very kind and he used to let me have access to his member any time I felt the need."

I wasn't sure I should say anything. I was afraid of spoiling the moment. She kept rubbing and squeezing my cock and it didn't look like she was going to stop anytime soon.

"Millie?"

"Yes Dan."

"Do you feel the need right now?"

"Oh Dan, I sure do. If you were my husband I would have been sucking on you a long time ago. But you're my friend and my neighbour and there's no way I could impose on you."

"What are friends for if not to help one another Millie?"

She stopped what she was doing and looked into my eyes.

"Are you saying what I think you're saying Dan?"

"Well, you're telling me you have a need and I would be a liar to say it wouldn't be good for me too."

"Do you really mean it Dan?"

"Millie, if you feel the need to suck my cock right this moment, I would be honoured to be of assistance."

"Don't toy with me Dan. I don't think I could take it if I thought you were joking. Would you really let me suck on you?"

I suppose this is one of those situations where actions speak louder than words.

I slowly stood up, dropped my sweat pants and boxers and stood in front of her. I moved in front of her and sat on the edge of the table with my cock waving around obscenely in front of her face. I was so turned on that my cock looked as if it were made from chiselled granite.

"My goodness gracious Dan, you are very large, much larger than dear old George. And just look at the size of your balls, I'll bet there's a lot of wonderful cum stored inside them. Are you sure you don't mind if I help myself?"



"You'd be doing us both a favour, you'll get what you're looking for and I won't have to resort to using my hand to empty these balls out when I get home."

"It makes me sick to think that you might waste your seed like that. I suppose since we're both consenting adults, this makes a lot of sense."

Fortunately, she didn't see me raise my eyebrows in wonder. Was this poor woman as completely brainwashed as it appeared or did she just love to suck cock?

"Dan, I could just sit here and look at your huge member all day. I'm afraid it's been so long since I had the opportunity to selfishly enjoy myself like this that I don't know where to start."

"Why not get started like this?" With that said, I took her little hands and brought them to my balls. "Hold my balls in your hands." She gently cupped my balls in her hands and gently started to roll them through her fingers. As she did that I held the shaft of my cock and aimed it at her mouth. With my other hand, I gently pulled the back of her head until her mouth was just resting on the head of my cock. A big drop of precum was leaking out of the head and I used my cock like a paintbrush to gently smear the drop on her lips. I saw her tongue snake out to lick first her lips and then the head of my cock. My cock lurched in response and if possible, got even harder.

I slowly moved the big, spongy head around her lips a few times and then positioned it between her lips and pulled her head slowly forward until a few inches of my fat cock disappeared into her mouth. She let out a moan, closed her eyes and gently started sucking.

I released the back of her head and she began a slow in and out motion. Fuck this felt good! It had been quite a while since I had a nice soft pair of lips on my cock.

I leaned back on the table and just watched her suck on me. She began to make little mewing sounds and it struck me that she wasn't sucking me as much as she was nursing on me. It reminded me more of a baby sucking on her mother's nipple.

"Is this what you need Millie?"

She slowly removed my cock from her mouth and held it firmly against her cheek.

"Oh yes Dan, thank you so much. Are you sure you're okay with this?" Is it okay if I suck some more?"

"Yes, of course it is Millie. You could however, do something for me if you don't mind." (As if she wasn't doing enough for me already)

"Anything Dan, what can I do for you?"

"I was thinking that it might be a good idea to have you remove your blouse and your bra. I'd love to get a good look at those huge breasts of yours and the sight of a big pair of tits will help me cum hard. Besides, when I cum I won't have to worry about making a mess all over your clothes."

"You're such a thoughtful young man. And just like my husband too. He insisted that I be naked at least from the waist up whenever I sucked on him. As for making a mess on my clothes, have no fear. I have no intention of letting any of your precious cum escape my lips. It's going straight into my tummy where it belongs."

With that, she placed the tip of my cock in her mouth and started a gentle suction as she slowly undid the rest of her buttons. When all of them were undone, she slowly shrugged off the blouse and reached behind her to unfasten the hooks on her bra. She removed the bra and placed it beside her blouse on the table. I couldn't help notice that there were five hooks on her bra and when I finally got to take a look at her chest, I understood why. Millie had a magnificent pair of breasts. Big is the wrong word for them. They were bigger than big.

Each breast was a work of art and amazingly, they were a perfectly matched pair. They started about the middle of her chest and swelled out to become huge swollen torpedoes with large nipples that were currently pointing towards the ground. They reminded me of overfilled water balloons that were ready to burst. It was as if a gifted artist had airbrushed a network of light blue veins that coursed over the surface of her porcelain white breasts. Her nipples were large and puffy and begging to be sucked. All in good time I told myself.

I gently removed my cock from her sucking mouth, placed one hand on each side of her head and looked her in the eyes.

"Millie, you are a very beautiful woman. I've never seen a nicer set of tits on anyone. I can't wait to get my hands on them to see what they feel like, how heavy they are and what it's like to suck on those big nipples."

"Of course Dan. In return for blessing me like this, you may do as you wish with me. I will happily surrender myself to you in return for letting me suck you."

I know this was starting to sound like a cheap, trashy romance novel but to be honest, at that point I didn't give a fuck. Whatever worked was fine with me. Her mouth, lips, tongue and suction were sheer perfection. I'd never had a better blow job.

Her phraseology was kind of rocking me and I didn't know whether to respond in kind. I suspected that the right answer was to play it safe by taking a middle of the road approach. She didn't seem to have taken offence to anything I said so far and I kind of suspected that her husband had used some pretty coarse language with her too.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I couldn't resist and reached down to cup her tits in my hands. The soft breast flesh swallowed up each of my hands and I couldn't believe how heavy they were. I hefted them, jiggled them, and finally pulled on each of her nipples. She let out a low moan that seemed to indicate that she had a serious pleasure centre in each of her nipples. To confirm my assumption, I tugged gently but firmly on each of her nipples pulling them away from her chest and using them to lift her huge tits. Again, she moaned and gave a little shudder. If I didn't know any better I'd say she just had a small orgasm. Now I was really fucking horny. I knew I would have my way with her tits later but for right now, I wanted her soft lips on my cock.

I released my hold on her nipples, leaned back and told her that I would not be interrupting her any further, at least until she had the first load of cum safely in her belly where it belonged.

She smiled at me as if I was her favourite son and placed both hands on the shaft of my cock. She squeezed firmly and stroked upwards bringing a huge drop of precum out of my piss slit and watched as it rolled down the shaft of my cock and onto her fingers. She repeated this action a number of times until my cock and both her hands were pretty much covered with a layer of shiny, slippery precum. Then, while stroking my cock ever so slowly, she proceeded to lick it all up off my cock and off her hands.

When she was happy that she had got most of it, she looked up at me, smiled and said, "I haven't done this in a long time and most certainly, I never had the pleasure of doing this with anything as large as this, so I'm hoping you'll be patient with me and let me indulge myself. I will need a lot of practice to return to my previous form."

"Millie, I have all day. Do with my cock as you like. It's been so long since I did anything like this that I probably won't be able to last very long. I promise to warn you when I am about to cum so that you can be prepared."

"Thank you for being so thoughtful. As for providing me with any type of warning, it will not be necessary. Please feel free to relax and let yourself go.

I was just getting comfortable and feeling a little like the King of the Castle. I looked at my cock that was standing hard and proud in Millie's hands. It had never looked so big, probably because Millie was so petite and her little hands made my cock look even bigger than it was. She was just staring at it for the moment as if planning her attack.

All of a sudden she got a determined look on her face and stood up. I was a bit confused but because she hadn't let go of my cock I just went with it. She moved around until she was standing at my side, leaned over and sank her mouth over the end of my dick. I felt her big tits crushing onto me as she got into position. She didn't actually suck, she just held it deep within her mouth. Then I got a real surprise. It was as if she was getting up the courage or something when all of a sudden, she took in more of my cock and at a very slow place, kept feeding more and more of my cock into her mouth. I suddenly realized that she was taking me down her throat and that she had moved to my side to get a better angle.

I started to get a bit worried because I didn't think she was breathing. She just kept taking in more and more of my cock. I could feel her throat grip and swallow my shaft as it went further and further in. Un-fucking believable! She didn't stop until her lips bottomed out. Fuck me! She had swallowed the whole thing! I became even more worried about whether or not she could breathe. I didn't want her to pass out for fuck's sake. Just then, she slowly lifted her head up and off my cock until it slipped from her lips and she held it proudly in her hands.

She took in a big breath of air and turned to look at me smiling like a little girl. There were tears in her eyes and I'm not sure whether they were from happiness or from almost choking and gagging on my cock.

"I just knew I could do it if I put my mind to it! Did it feel good Dan? Did I do good?"

"Yes Millie, you did very good. You took me all the way down your throat like a good girl."

She smiled up at me as if I had just paid her the greatest compliment.

"I used to do that for my husband but you present a bigger challenge if you know what I mean."

"You flatter me."

"Not at all, if you let me practice, I'll bet I can get really good at this. I just love the way it feels when your cock is down my throat."

With that, she got back in front of me and started sucking on me again. This time, she seemed anxious to get her reward. She applied an amazing amount of suction on the first few inches of my cock while her soft, tiny hands were busy jacking me off into her mouth.

She looked up at me as she sucked and I could see the joy in her eyes. She really loved this. I felt a little better knowing that I wasn't really taking advantage of her. How could it be wrong to offer her what she seems to love so much. As for me, I was getting lost in the moment and was super turned on by the way her huge breasts moved around in tempo with her hand and arm movements. I was going into some kind of sensory overload with everything that was going on. Between the amazing feel of her hot, wet sucking mouth, the feel of her hands running up and down the shaft of my very hard cock and the view I had of her amazing tits, I was quickly reaching the point of no return. It was like I was watching a virtual reality porn movie in which I was the star. Fuck this is good! I couldn't imagine it getting any better.

My knees started to quiver as I approached orgasm and I reached back to hold onto the table for support.

"Millie, I can't hold out too much longer. I'm going to come in your mouth you beautiful little cocksucker."

She glanced back up and me and seemed to smile around my cock. Suddenly, she redoubled her efforts. Her hands flew up and down the shaft of my cock as she jacked me off into her mouth. She started to make little mewing sounds like she was anticipating her reward.

I actually think I saw stars as my orgasm hit. My knees almost buckled as I launched into the most intense orgasm of my life. For a moment, I thought I would blow her head off. Fuck me!

When the first shot exploded into her mouth, Millie shuddered in what must have been an orgasm of her own. She dropped one of her hands to her tits and started pulling hard on her nipples as she coaxed the cum out of my cock with her other hand. Her body shook again and I watched as she swallowed quickly to keep up with the amount of cum that I was spewing into her sucking mouth.

I was close to passing out from the intensity. Fuck, could this girl suck cock! This was just what the doctor ordered thank you very much. After several months of nothing but spanking the monkey, my introduction back into the life of the living was at the hands of a world class fellatrix who seemed to love giving as much as I did receiving.

I was cumming so hard it almost hurt and I could see poor little Millie chugging away to keep up with the flow. True to her word, she never lost a drop.

Finally, my orgasm started to wind down. Millie sensed this and started to suck in a much softer manner. The pressure from her hands eased up a bit as she gently urged any remaining cum up the shaft of my cock and into her mouth.

When I was finally drained dry, she slowly pulled my cock out of her mouth and it made a slight popping sound from the suction as it finally escaped her lips.

Millie looked up at me, hugged my softening cock to her cheek and just smiled.

Nothing was said for a few minutes. I quietly relaxed and basked in the afterglow of the best orgasm of my life. I looked down at her and reflected on how lucky her husband had been to have such an amazing, wonderful wife. Lucky bastard!

Millie then looked at the head of my cock and gently coaxed the last remaining drop of cum. As it emerged from my piss slit, she gazed at it for a moment before smearing it on her lips, using my cock much as she would a tube of lipstick.

Without letting go of my cock, she looked up once more and said, "Well Dan, I can only hope that was as good for you as it was for me. I feel alive again and I will do anything you say if you'll let me do this again."

"Millie, you were spectacular. I have never had anyone suck me off the way that you just did. It was the best orgasm of my life and you have my promise that you can have as much of this as you like."

"You'd better be careful what you promise young man."

Amazingly, my cock started to grow hard again in her hands.

"See what you do to me? It looks like your new friend is eager for more but I have to tell you, I'm starting to feel a little self conscious about needing a shower after all the yard work I did. I hope I didn't gross you out."

"Quite the contrary young man. I love your manly smell and I would willingly get on my knees in front of you anytime you'd let me."

I helped her to her feet and gave her a big, gentle hug. Her huge tits felt amazing as they pressed into my stomach. She kept one hand on my cock and put the other around my waist burying her face into my chest. I reached over and picked up my glass of iced tea to wet my parched throat.

"Please tell me that we can do this again soon, please Dan?"

"Of course we can." I gently kissed the top of her head.

As I stood there embracing this little woman, I wondered what the future would bring. Whatever the case, this was going to get very interesting and I had a hunch we only scratched the surface.

What a lovely day in the neighbourhood.


The End

[birdie8819]

Nabokov's Erotic

The books were scattered around the living room floor, ten or more high in some places. Emily sat as the epicenter of them, her black-framed glasses resting low on the bridge of her nose. She had taken all of them from their shelves, intending to organize them. There were over a thousand of them, some hundreds of years old, that covered everything from Victorian romance to science manuals.

It was almost a monthly occurrence for her to do this rearranging, an obsession that was more about the sensual than the organizational. The feel of them excited her. She would smile obscenely as she slid the tips of her fingers over the covers, occasionally reading random passages, sampling them. The smell of them, although often old and dusty, crept over her like a lover's breath.

She took her skirt off this time to feel her legs touching both the books and the slick, hardwood floor. She received so much pleasure in just sitting and looking at them, the knowledge of great minds collected for her examination.

That is how James found her, half naked and molesting her books. He stood in the doorway a few moments, quietly, content to just watch her. She picked up a book and moved her fingers down the spine, casually, as if exploring her own body. She closed her eyes and inhaled.

Stepping over the chessboard of books, he sat down behind her and kissed her neck, which was already damp with excitement. He removed the clip holding her hair at the back of her head. Her hair tumbled down, hitting the top of her breasts over her sweater. She turned to look at him, the book still in an exploitive position in her hands.

"I didn't hear-"

He signalled for her to stay quiet. She did, laying the book down to lean back into him, draping her bare legs over a stack of books. He kissed her neck and slipped his hands under her sweater, running them over the soft, warm skin underneath. He pulled the sweater off, exposing her breasts to him. She moaned as he massaged the giving flesh. As he continued kissing her neck and face, he noticed her eyes were still on the books, and knew they were playing a part in her excitement.

Laying her down, her body spread over the books, a leather bound treatise on war supporting her head, he hooked his fingers into the top of her panties and slipped them down her hips, thighs and legs, pressing his mouth to the skin as it was exposed. The taste of oxidized paper clung to her skin.

He smiled when he saw her legs were still closed, knowing she loved it when he spread them himself, as if he was taking what he wanted. With a hand on each knee, he parted them easily, revealing a small triangle of hair. He ran his fingers over it, and then down the inside of her thighs.

He held his body over hers and kissed her lips, occasionally sliding his tongue into her mouth. Inside and out she tasted like books, as if she were the breathing extension of them. He kissed the hollow between her collar bones, moved his mouth to the spot under each breast, tasted her stomach and hips. Rising up, he kneeled between her legs and entered her slowly. He kept his eyes on her, watching for the expression that came over her when he first pressed into her- surprise, relief, pleasure.

She moaned and pushed her hips into him, forcing him further inside her. Her squeezed her breasts, pinched her erect nipples. He wanted to keep that expression on her, and so picked up a random book and began reading:

"Involuntarily yielding to the temptation of logical development, involuntarily forging into a chain all the things that were quite harmless as long as they remain unlinked..."

He thrust into her with the rhythm of his reading. Her hair splayed over the books as she threw her arms up wildly over her head, her moans more urgent with each thrust. With her arms over her head, her breasts become taut and round. He watched, captivated, as they bounced sharply with his movement, momentarily making him lose his place.

"...he inspired the meaningless with meaning, and the lifeless with life. With the stone darkness for background he now permitted the spotlighted figures of all his usual visitors to appear..."

Stacks of books toppled from her careless limbs, her body shuddering. She was somewhere else, lost to him, where the pleasure he and the books gave existed together, inseparable. He threw one of her legs over his shoulder and held onto her thigh, her hips lifting from the floor to meet him.

"James..." her words stretched, trailing into a desperate plea.

He touched her face and hair, his thumb skimming her lips, wanting to somehow watch her while he read. But he continued.

"...allowed them the right to exist, supported them, nourished them with himself. Added to all this was the possibility that, at any moment..."

She tossed her other leg over his shoulder, drawing him in deeper and harder. The heat and sweat from their bodies helped to enhance the smell of the books, ancient leather and cloth. The sun was setting, splintering through the blinds in one obtrusive rush. Her body glowed warm, moving the books under her with it's rhythm.

He watched her while he turned pages. Her mouth fell open in that sweet, unbelieving way, her eyes rolling back underneath their lids, her head lolling to her shoulder. Her skin tasted of dust and sweat, both sweet and metallic. He saw her mouth pressed against the cracked leather of a book, and imagined the smell overwhelming her.

"...the exciting knocks might resume, a possibility that had the effect of an intoxicating anticipation of music- so that Cincinnatus was in a strange, tremulous, dangerous state- and the distant clocks struck with a kind of mounting exultation..."

She called out his name. He flipped her over, on hands and knees, her face and lips now pressed into a stack. She pushed back towards him to be filled again, her back arching. Her moans sounded like weak protests, or innocent pleas. He ran his hand over her back, then grabbed her hip to forced her back into him as he kept reading.

"...and, slightly swaying to one side, lurching, lagging, they began a circling movement, which at first was stiff and dragging, but gradually became more even, free and rapid..."

Her legs shook as she began to tighten around him, begged him not to stop, to come inside her. He thrust harder, deeper, faster, the force driving her forward as he kept pulling her back. She shuddered and shook, weakening as she came.

"...and now they were whirling in earnest, and the monstrous shadow of their shoulders and heads passed and repassed ever more quickly..."

He tossed the book aside and used both hands to hold her hips, pulling her back forcefully, her hair swinging. He watched what he could of her face, her spasm beginning to subside. He groaned and released inside her, thrusting a few more time to wring the last remaining moans from her.

The wetness flowing from their joined bodies trickled down onto a collection of Hans Christian Andersen.


The End

[birdie8819]

Transition

I wanted cock. I needed cock.

Over the past few weeks, I had been in the presence of no fewer than two dozen penises and was unable to touch them, to wrap my lips around them, to swallow them. While I was being facialized, I had been within a couple of inches of those massive rods, and had longed to reach up and wrap my lips around their engorged heads and envelope them with my mouth. I hadn't been on the receiving end of a real, live penis in almost two years. I was suffering from major cock withdrawal.

I set about rehashing through many of the e-mails I'd gotten in response to my original Craigslist posting. Many of the original respondents wanted to know if I'd suck them off or give them a handjob to help facilitate matters. My agreement with Nikki was that there was to be no touching involved, so of course I had to refuse. At the time it really didn't matter to me. But, being that close to all of those dicks brought back fond memories of going down on my last boyfriend, a boyfriend who came in at a good seven and a half inches in length. That was before I'd learned to deepthroat, too. Now, I longed to be penetrated. Forcefully. Being fucked by a strap-on, while a satisfying experience, is nothing like taking it from the real deal.

I was to be moving to San Francisco after my graduation this spring, and I was going to need a job to help pay for school and other living expenses. The southern Florida environment was ripe for making a living as a dancer, but things were slow for dancers in the Bay Area. In my trip out there a couple of months ago, we'd scoped out some clubs and found none that really appealed to me. I'd been working at a high end place for a good three years now and I didn't want to move down to what amounted to, basically, a dump. We didn't see any place in the city that just bowled us over. This was disheartening because it meant I'd have to find something else to do – something that would allow me to continue living in the lifestyle I was accustomed to.

In both work and at school I had met women who worked as escorts, basically high priced prostitutes. In fact, during one of my Human Sexuality courses, one of the women I'd befriended, herself an escort, suggested that I consider working. She seemed to think I'd make a good one with my looks, intelligence, and perspective on sexuality. While I didn't disagree with her, I just couldn't see myself fucking people for money. One of the things I really like about the club I worked in was that it was a "clean" club – the dancers didn't have to perform sexual services for customers to keep them coming back or to make decent money. It wasn't for lack of the customers trying to get us to do it, though. But the fact is that we didn't have to – I made far more than enough to pay for college, pay cash for my car, and save and invest a good bit for the future just giving private dances. In fact, I regularly paid more in taxes than most people my age made in a year.

The situation in San Francisco forced me to reconsider things, though. In my honors project for my undergraduate degree, I'd interviewed over 100 women involved in prostitution. Almost half of them were streetwalkers – abused, drug addicted, sad individuals. Half the remainder were brothel workers, and the other half were high end escorts in the Miami area. People outside the sex industry like to paint all prostitutes as sad, abused, drug addicted women who are exploited by "the patriarchy." What I discovered, though, was quite the opposite. Those working as escorts were all well spoken, intelligent, level-headed women. Many had degrees or were working on them, in fact. Though I had some reservations about a couple I spoke with, these women were hardly the archetypical "whore" that they were often portrayed to be. They were strong, well-spoken, confident women. This piqued my interest.

I had been discussing my project with Nikki as it developed over the course of two semesters, so it was no shock to her when I broached the subject of becoming an escort when I moved to California. Like me, Nikki was very fluid and open about sexuality in general, even as it related to our personal relationship. We'd had an open relationship with respect to other women since we'd become an official couple in May of 2005. Each of us was free to play with other women, with or without the knowledge of the other. Sometimes, we even enjoyed another woman together. The one caveat in our open relationship, and that which had driven the original condition behind the "no contact" rule when I started experimenting with facials, was that we agreed not to play with men. This derived largely from the desire to not get pregnant and catch diseases, but also substantially lessened the possibility of one of use becoming emotionally attached to someone who might drive a wedge between the two of us.

Originally, Nikki was supposed to move with me to Cali, but she'd gotten a job with a travel agency in Miami that she really loved – one that she could apply her degree to. We'd planned to move back to the Miami area once we got our graduate degrees anyway, and these two things kind of combined to give rise to the possibility of her remaining in Florida while I was on the west coast. So all of this combined into a situation where it seemed feasible for me to work as an escort. And this had taken place before the Spitzer scandal broke into the headlines.

With that as a backdrop, I e-mailed a guy calling himself "Aragon," to see if he was still interested in cumming on my face, and explained that I might be willing to accommodate the special request he'd had. Within a minute of my sending it, he replied in the affirmative. "Are you serious? I'd love to if you're available." He was one of the ones who'd offered to pay for it to begin with, so I figured he'd probably still be up for it. He'd also taken the liberty of sending a photo of his rather gorgeous cock with his first e-mail, so I knew what I'd be dealing with. He looked clean, in shape and his original e-mail didn't scream at me "I'm an asshole."

We worked out the finer details, and I agreed to meet him in the outer parking lot of a grocery store not too far from the house. In exchange for $150, I'd blow him and allow him to spray my face with his seed. "What made you change your mind?" A legitimate question, of course.

"I've been cockless for almost two years now. I'm having withdrawal," I replied, laughing as I typed it out.

A fleeting thought passed through the back of my mind – at some point, I might be arranging to fuck people like this, basically. Deep down I knew I would, though I hadn't allowed myself to fully admit it yet. Did my fascination with the idea of the facial lead to this, or was it just a natural evolution of my own sexuality? Were those even two separate questions? It didn't matter. Within that mix was a sense of excitement, though. Based on what I'd learned in my discussions with the escorts for my project, it seemed like a unique and interesting way to earn some money if you knew what you were doing. It was, for all intents and purposes, the ultimate expression of the basic supply and demand theory of economics.

At the appointed time, I drove to the parking lot and parked toward the front near the store and waited for Andy to show up. He was running a few minutes late, but I saw his van pull into the parking lot just as I was wondering if he was going to flake on me. He parked in the section I asked him to, and I got out and started walking toward the truck. I was wearing a bikini top and a pair of short shorts. One thing about south Florida is that it is almost always swimsuit weather, and a girl walking around in a bikini, even at a grocery store didn't faze anyone.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

A big smile flashed across his face as he saw me approaching. I reached the van's passenger side, opened the door and climbed in. We exchanged pleasantries and I asked him if he had the money. He handed me a wad of money and I counted it as being $160.00. "I don't have change."

"Don't worry about it. Somehow I get the feeling this is going to be worth every dollar of it."

"Ha. So, how do you want to do this?"

"Why don't we just crawl in the back, you pull my pants down and take care of business?"

"Okay. You still want to cum on my face, right?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Okay. Just let me know when you're about ready to explode and I'll let you jerk it off onto me, will that work?"

"Sure."

"Alright, let's do it."

He climbed from the driver's seat into the back of the van, and I followed him. I reached for his belt and undid it, and then unzipped his zipper slowly, licking my lips while looking into his eyes. I knew if I could get him worked up a bit mentally before I got to his cock, he'd be that much easier to get off. I began pulling his pants down and discovered he had no underwear on – easier access, he said. His cock was already partially at attention.

I wrapped my fingers around his shaft and began a slow handjob. "Have you ever done anything like this before, or is this a first for you?" I felt his cock begin to harden in my hand.

He seated himself on a bench that he had built into one side of it and spread his legs. "This is definitely a first, even though I've played around on CL quite a bit. I've never seen a hooker as hot as you are, so I've never really been that interested in doing anything with anyone from there before. Your pictures and the stories you've told about the facials tell me you know what you're doing, so I thought I'd take a chance with you."

"Are you married?" "Yeah, why?"

"Just curious. I'm guessing your wife doesn't go for the facial thing, huh?"

"Haha! No, not hardly."

I untied my bikini top so he could see my tits, and then moved down to take his now hard cock into my mouth. The slightly salty, "skin" taste was just like I remember it being, and it felt so good to have a responsive piece of manhood in my mouth again. Giving head to a dildo may be visually appealing to the person wearing it, but for the giver, there's nothing remotely comparable between that and sucking a real dick. A real one responds to you – your licks, your sucking, your nibbles and bites. You can feel it swell as he tightens and relaxes his PC muscles in response to your movements. It is alive, and you don't get that kind of...satisfaction from going down on a fake cock.

I spent a couple of minutes getting his cock all wet with my mouth. "Do you want it slow and sexual or do you want porn star head?"

"Porn star head?"

"Yeah, you know, a spitting, hard core, deepthroating, face fucking blowjob?"

"Well, shit, if you want to do it that way, I'd be a dumbass to not let you do it."

I pulled his cock out of my mouth and spit a big wad of saliva on it, and then went back down on him. He was about seven or eight inches long and not terribly thick, so I figured I'd have little problem getting it into my throat. I had trained myself to relax my gag reflex and was eager to try it out on him. As I began going further and further down on him, the back of my throat began to relax a bit more, and within a few minutes, I could get my face all the way down to the base of his cock. The more I worked it, the easier it became, and eventually I was able to fuck his cock with my mouth by taking it all the way into my throat. Once I began doing that, he began trying to meet my thrusts. He raised his hips off the bench and began face-fucking me.

I pulled him out of my throat and went back to working his cock with my hands, occasionally licking and teasing the head of it while staring him in the eyes. I could tell he was really enjoying this, and his hip movements suggested he wasn't too far from blowing. I spit on it again and started doing a figure 8 with my head to let my tongue massage the underside of his cock as I slowly went up and down on him again. I'd pause occasionally to concentrate on the underside of his cock head, sliding my tongue slowly along the underside of it in a "come-hither" motion, followed by a slow faux-vagina kind of deal where I allow him to penetrate my mouth while I keep my lips pursed together a bit and my tongue stiffened on the underside of his shaft. Supposedly, this feels like the initial entry into a pussy for a guy. Finally, I started using my hand and my face to fuck his cock intensely.

"I'm gonna cum."

I backed off his cock, and he stood up as much as he could in the back of the van as he took his cock into his own hand and began jerking himself off. In a matter of seconds his orgasm built to the point where it could no longer be contained. I told him to grab my head so he could aim it where he wanted it, and he was just able to get a handful of hair on the right side of my head before the first shot exploded out of the head of his cock. The shot went right up the bridge of my nose and forehead, and had that now too familiar warm then cool feeling to it. His second shot got me square between the eyes, and the splatter went across my eyelids - fortunately, I'd had my eyes closed. He got off a third strong blast that landed on my upper right cheek. His body spasmed violently as his cock thrust forward with each orgasmic contraction.

As the cum continued to ooze out of his cock, I took it in my mouth again and began sucking him dry. He softly moaned for a few seconds as I continued to lick his rod. "How was that? Worth the money?"

"Oh, fuck, yeah. You ought to be a pro," he said, laughingly.

I, too, laughed inside as I pondered the thought. I reached over and grabbed my bikini top and tied it back up. The cum was draining down the end of my nose and hanging there like a translucent line of silly string. I reached up and twisted it around my finger and flicked it off onto the wall of his van without him noticing it.

I got up, moved to the back of the van and opened the door. "See you later."

"What? That's it?"

"What? Did you want to cuddle or something? Dude!" I shut the door, walked back to my truck, got in and wiped the cum off my face with a towel I'd brought just for that purpose. As I sat there pondering what had transpired, I realized that I really didn't feel bad about it at all. I sure didn't feel badly for blowing a random guy for the money, not $150 worth of it, anyway. That equated to about $10 a minute. And it was so nice to have a responsive cock in my mouth again after almost two years.

I drove home and began planning for my entry into professional whoredom.


The End

[birdie8819]

Ice Hockey Team Shares a Treat

I've arranged to meet a friend outside the local ice rink, but when I arrive, she isn't there. It's started to rain, so thinking she might have gone inside to shelter, I open the door and step inside. The sudden blast of icy air chills my bare legs, unexpected after the warmer air outside. The building seems to be empty, so I turn to leave, not wanting my friend to arrive outside and leave, assuming I'm not there.

Suddenly, I hear a burst of laughter, and thinking my friend might be wherever that laughter is coming from, I go to investigate. The sounds lead me towards a partly open door. By this time I can hear several voices, all male, and the sound of running water, and I realise that it's actually the door to the locker room. It seems that the local ice hockey team has just finished a training session and is getting showered and changed inside. I know I should leave, but my curiosity gets the better of me, so I push the door open a bit further and look into the room.

At first I can't see anyone, and I move further into the room. Now I can see one of the players standing with his back to me. He is completely naked and I can't help but admire his body, muscular and still wet from the shower. As I stand staring, I hear the door swing shut behind me, and I jump, startled. The player in front of me hears it, too, and turns around. I can't speak, mortified at having been caught and suddenly more than a bit afraid of the consequences. He smiles and moves towards me, and I step back towards the door, mumbling "Sorry, I was just... I'll go". He says "No, don't go yet" then calls over his shoulder into the room, "Hey guys, look what I've found". I look beyond him and for the first time I see the rest of the team, twenty big, muscular, and mostly naked men.

Suddenly the sound of water stops completely and all I can hear is my own slightly panicky breathing, too fast and loud in the silence. Every impulse is screaming at me to get out, fast. I glance over my shoulder at the door and find to my horror that one of the players is now blocking my path. This guy is huge, at least 6'5" tall and built to match. I have no doubts at all that this one guy alone could do whatever he wanted to me, never mind with nineteen other guys to back him up, and I'm suddenly utterly terrified. I know that there's no-one else in the building, so it doesn't matter if I scream, there's no way anyone will hear me.

The first player steps forward again and I switch my attention back to him, sure that I know what's about to happen, and ready to beg him not to hurt me. The words die on my lips as I take in the fact that he is truly stunning. He's tall, blond and very muscular with startlingly blue eyes and tribal tattoos on his well built shoulders and biceps, and I can't take my eyes off him as he reaches towards me, or ignore his all too obvious arousal. Then he pulls me into his arms and kisses me, unexpectedly gently. I'm too shocked by the almost tender approach to bother trying to struggle, and I find myself kissing him back as he pushes my coat off my shoulders.

Whatever I'd expected, it certainly wasn't this, and I catch myself thinking maybe it won't be so bad, maybe the other guys will be content to just watch. All I know is I want this man so much. He pulls back to look at me, apparently trying to gauge my reaction, and beyond him I can see the rest of the team moving closer, watching us intently. I know what must be about to happen, I can see the lust in their faces, and I know there's no way they're just going to watch, but I'm not afraid any more, just more aroused than I've ever been in my life.

The blond player leans in to kiss me again, harder and more urgently this time. I can feel his now erect cock pressing against my belly, hot through the fabric of my skirt. He pulls back again and starts to unbutton my blouse. I feel the warmth of another body behind me an instant before I feel a new pair of hands on the fastening of my skirt. I gasp in surprise and look back to see the giant who had been blocking the door is now helping to undress me. My skirt falls to the floor and I step out of it willingly. My bra is unfastened and dropped to the ground, and the giant reaches round and starts to squeeze my large breasts and pinch my by now very hard nipples.

His hands are huge, causing an image to flash into my mind of those thick fingers plunging into my pussy, making me gasp at the thought. While this is happening the guy in front of me is pushing my thong down over my hips and sliding the dampened piece of lace down my legs. He bends to slip it off my feet, and removes my shoes at the same time. I'm now able to see the rest of the room again, and the other players are now standing very close. By this time they are all completely naked and are slowly masturbating their hard cocks. They're all young and fit, most of them quite heavily muscled and many of them tattooed. By now, I'm looking at them in much the same appraising way they're looking at me, and I'm wondering what it's going to be like to be fucked by so many men. I'm still not entirely sure if I'm going to be able to cope, but I'm looking forward to trying.

The guy behind me is still playing with my breasts, and I can feel him rubbing his frankly enormous cock against my buttocks. The blond guy is now kneeling in front of me rubbing my thighs, then he surprises me again by opening my pussy and starting to lick my clit. I moan loudly and let my head fall back against the strong, broad chest of the guy behind me. I hadn't expected my arousal to be of any importance to any of them, so the fact that I'm now getting very expert oral from this beautiful guy seems like a bonus, especially when he slides his thumb into me and slowly crooks it inside me, hitting my g spot and making my legs buckle. Fortunately, the big guy is more than capable of holding me up and does so easily while I squirm with pleasure. My legs are starting to shake and I can feel my orgasm building when I'm suddenly lifted clean off the floor.

Two more guys now have hold of a leg each and one arm underneath me, supporting my body in midair and allowing them easy access to my thighs and breasts with their free hands, while the hungry, eager licking continues between my widely spread legs. I'm moaning more or less continuously now, barely conscious of anything other than his tongue and my almost painful arousal as he continues to work my g spot with his thumb and then I come, loudly and with a gush of liquid from my pussy. I can hear appreciative sounds from around me and I open my eyes to see the whole team gathered tightly around me, watching intently. One of them reaches out and runs his finger through the wetness on my thighs and I realise that for the first time ever, I've actually ejaculated. I feel like a porn star, and in spite of my shattering orgasm, I'm nowhere near satisfied, simply more turned on than ever and eager to see what they're going to do next.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I notice that someone has piled towels on the floor in the middle of the room, and my giant picks me up and carries me over to them. He lies me down and then he also kisses me. It seems as though he and the blue eyed one are in charge in some way, as they seem to expect to go first and the rest of the team seems happy to let them. I'm propped up against something and they both kneel on opposite sides of me, their throbbing cocks near my face. I know exactly what they want me to do, and the only problem I have is trying to decide which cock to suck first. I decide to return Blue Eyes' favour and start with him, taking his large and very hard cock in my mouth and sucking it wetly. He groans as my mouth closes round the swollen head of his penis and I flick the tip of my tongue against the opening in response.

I can feel his hands in my hair, though he's quite gentle and doesn't attempt to thrust further into my mouth. After a while, he pushes me away gently and turns my head towards the other guy's cock, so I take the hint and wrap my lips around this one instead. He really is huge, it's not easy to get very much of him into my mouth, so I use my hands on his shaft as well. I'm concentrating hard on what I'm doing, but I'm also very aware of the hands and mouths I can feel on my body. I come up for air briefly so I can look down the length of my body and see what's happening, and the sight is so erotic that it tips me over the edge and I orgasm again. One guy is licking my clit and has a finger inside me, but at the same time someone else has pushed two fingers in alongside his teammates', explaining why I feel so stretched and full. Two further players have fastened their mouths onto my breasts and are sucking and even gently biting my nipples, and everyone else seems to have a hand or cock somewhere on me, stroking and rubbing continually. I go back to the cocks I've been sucking on so eagerly, and manage to take both at once for a short while before they both pull back and start to change position.

Initially I assume that they'll be replaced by two more guys and I'll be sucking more cock, but instead Blue Eyes moves further down alongside me, moving his teammates out of the way, and lifts one of my legs over him so he's kneeling between them. I now know exactly what he has in mind, and I settle myself a little more comfortably for what's coming. I want him inside me so much that I'm whimpering with lust before he even enters me. He pauses with the head of his cock poised at the entrance to my soaking, quivering pussy and looks down and into my eyes.

All of a sudden I can hardly breathe, as those piercing eyes seem to look right into me, and he maintains eye contact as he slides into me with one long, smooth thrust. The way I'm propped up, I can look down and see his cock moving in and out of me, the sight helping to speed me to another strong orgasm. The contractions of my pussy around him seem to tip him over the edge and with one or two very deep thrusts and a loud cry he comes hard inside me, filling me with cum, then pulls out and watches it start to trickle out of me again.

It's almost as if that breaks some kind of spell as suddenly the rest of the team, who had drawn back to let him have his way with me, surrounds us again. Giant takes his place between my legs and plunges his huge cock deep into my now very well lubricated hole, and as he does so another two guys take their places by my head and I suck their cocks between moans of extreme pleasure. Giant then gets his knees under my legs, wraps his arms around me and lifts me up so that I'm effectively sitting on his lap straddling him. Someone else then moves behind me and using the mixture of my own and Blue Eyes' cum as a lubricant, then starts to enter my backside. I gasp and freeze, unsure that I want this to happen, and he stops to let me get used to it. Giant stops thrusting to let me concentrate, and I slowly push myself back onto the cock at my arsehole.

Once he's in, the thrusting resumes, echoed by the cock in my arse, and I'm amazed by the sensation of these two filling more completely than I'd ever before experienced. Before long I also have two cocks in my mouth and one in each hand, and I surrender myself completely to the sensations and pleasures of being used in every conceivable way by these men, knowing there's nothing I could do to stop them even if I wanted to. Of course, I don't want them to stop, and for hours and hours they take it in turns to fuck me in every possible combination. It eventually becomes apparent that some of them have already recovered and are coming back for their second or even third turn, as although I'm no longer able to keep count or even work out who's doing what to me at any given time, it does seem that I've been fucked in the pussy at least twenty times, and that's not counting the number of times I've had someone fill my arse and mouth with cum.

Eventually they're all sated, but not before forming a tight circle around me and masturbating themselves to orgasm over my body. I think I must have fallen asleep for a time, because now I'm lying on the towels, exhausted, covered in cum and aching in every hole and limb from the contortions I'd been manoeuvred into. One by one, the players shower, dress and leave, and then I'm alone again. It takes me a while to realise I'm no more alone this time than I had been earlier. Eventually, I become aware that the first player, the blue eyed one, is still there, watching me. "You OK?" he asks, and I nod yes. "Cool. Think you can manage one more go?" I smile, and nod again, eagerly this time. He helps me to my feet and leads me to the shower, gently soaping my well used body, then slowly makes love to me one last time. Much later, I leave, knowing that although I'm not in town for much longer and will probably never see any of them again, I'll also never forget my experience.


The End

[birdie8819]

Craving

Have you ever craved someone? I mean full on craved them. You want them so bad that you can literally feel the burn in your loins? I happen to like that burn. Not many do. Let it build, let it burn, let the desire grow so strong that you can physically feel it. What you have is a craving..........

He had her pinned up against the wall, knee between hers holding her still. Hand entwined in her long hair. The music and close atmosphere of the bar pressed in as he slid his tongue rapidly in and out of her mouth. Over her lips, slicking by her teeth to find her tongue, and probe it into playing. His other hand was on her hip feeling her slightly buck against his denim clad leg. Her fingers were playing with the waistband of his pants teasing the hair that led like an arrow downward. She shifted her attention to his zipper, feeling the bulge. He bit her bottom lip between his teeth when she passed over it with light flighty touches. She let out a small groan.

"Outside, now" He growled at her. With that he left her behind as he strode towards the exit under the flashing lights and swathing bodies, passing through them as if a path was cut just for him. They were leaving his bar. Harley's Paradise Island is what the locals called it.

She watched him go, wondering if she should follow. She knew what he was like. It was one of the reasons she had come to work in the bar in the first place.

She had come there on her night off because of the craving. A dark piece of her was inflamed by the idea of being taken without control. To see what it was like to truly surrender in danger. To play with fire and see how much it actually burned. When she told her other husband of things she had wanted to try he had either balked at the idea or tried but never to her satisfaction. The attempts were maddening. Like having a drop of a delicious wine on your tongue but never being able to grasp the full taste experience. Teasing the mind's imagination into knowing almost what it is missing, but enough to not be sated by any weaker port. Craving.

She fixed her hair and pressed herself out of the bar through the throngs of people gyrating and using their clothes as contraceptives. The beats echoed in her head along with her hammering pulse. When she reached the door she paused and wondered...can I actually do this? Can I fuck my boss? What if she said no? Would he stop? COULD he be stopped? She shook her head and walked out.

As soon as she hit the sidewalk a hand wrapped around her arm, guiding her towards a black 1967 Mustang fastback.

"Get in." She opened the door and sat quietly.

He got in and sat in the drivers side and stared at her. She just looked back and then down.

With the contact broken he put the key in and drove off. No music played. The car seemed too quiet. Once again her nerves were on edge, but in the middle of it they were also accompanied by the blossoming of severe heat in her torso. Craving.

He stopped outside a small cabin in a remote part of the county. A black Harley Davidson motorcycle parked near the back. He got out of the car and opened her door, once again gripping her arm. He slammed the door behind her and started towards the cabin. She noted that no lights could be seen inside. She saw that the cabin had a lot of windows in the little bit of natural light the night provided. He unlocked the door and pressed a code into an alarm. He took her through the door locked it behind them and punched in another code. He didn't turn on any lights and just kept walking. They walked through the large main room and climbed a staircase made of cut logs until they reached his loft.

She had no choice but to follow. He had her arm and was directing her into the area. When he finally let go, she just stood where he had left her, waiting for what would come next, nervously licking her lips. He flicked a switch by the door and subdued dim light spilled from the recessed setting along the ceiling by the bed. The bed itself looked massive, clearly the focal point of the room. Its dark presence was overwhelming. There were erotic pictures on every wall. He was obviously an ass man.

From behind he came up and slid his hands under her skirt. He was roughly kneading her ass cheeks as she tensed first and then started to sway into the sensation. He moved his fingers up to the waistline of her thong and pulled it down to her knees. With his leg he once again spread her legs a bit. His hands returned to her ass and stated to move downward until he was just by her lips. He swept a finger quickly down and over them to feel how wet she was. When he found her soaking he bit her neck roughly and dragged his teeth together across her skin. His other hand again went into her hair making sure she didn't move.

He turned her around to face him.

"Take off the top." No questions, just orders. She slid out of the arms of her black tank top. It slid over her shoulders and when she got it to her waist he let go of her hair and pulled both the top and her skirt to the floor, leaving her in a bra. She took that off wanting all of it now. She shook off her worries and decided to embrace it. The craving had taken over. It wasn't necessarily her being passive it was a partner who would win in a bid for domination, control.

He seemed a bit surprised when she looked him in the eye while unbuttoning his shirt. She ripped out his belt and undid his pants, leaving him naked from the waste down. She kept her eyes locked on his as she knelt down.. Still on her knees she opened her mouth just enough to let her breath be felt on his cock. She licked her lips slowly showing him deliberately what she was going to do. She opened her mouth a slowly let her lips roam over the head and down the shaft teasing the underside with her tongue. Her hands raced up and down his thighs and finally settled on his balls. Not wanting them to feel neglected she removed her lips and let her tongue roam from the tip of his cock down to the bottom of his sack. She made figure eights with her tongue on the underside of the balls and flicked her tongue further down the crack just to let him feel it. Her hand had since moved to his shaft and was moving with grace and speed and slickly with her spit. Her thumb kept pressure on the underside and stroked the head briefly on the upswing. She slowly sucked one ball into her mouth passing it over her lips and sleeked over her teeth.

When she was done with one she added the other with the same movements until they were both in. Then she hummed while stroking him feeling his balls tense up. She pulled back gently with her head delaying the pleasure. She kept her hand on his shaft and replaced her lips around the head, licking the slit until she felt and tasted the precum drops. She removed her hand and her lips.

"Get on your knees" She said. He chuckled and did as she asked.

When he was down on his knees. He let her go on all fours facing him with her lips again on his cock licking, slurping, moaning. He gripped her ass and started her bobbing up and down all the way on his shaft. To her credit there was no pull of teeth on his skin. Once she got used to the amount of dick in her mouth she pushed her tongue up against him making the passage down her throat tighter. She could feel him get bigger until he pushed her off of him.

"Open your mouth. Eyes open." He stroked himself hard and fast bringing strands of cum onto her face and into her hair. The hot salty semen littered her cheeks, chin and some of her tongue. He brought her forward again and made her wrap her lips around him and clean what was left on him off.

"Go clean your face." He said as he got up. She looked around and saw a door that led into a rustic bathroom. She took a wash cloth and did as she was told.

When she came back he simply said. "Come here."

She walked to the bed where he was sitting. He once again grabbed her arm and pulled her to sit on the bed next to him. He pulled her hair up into his hand again bit her neck again making her pant.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

He let his fingers reach for her breasts flicking over the nipples in circles and then pinching them until they were standing as large as an eraser tip on a pencil. He pulled her fully onto the bed and sat astride her biting and licking his way to her nipples. When he reached them he took them between his teeth and licked franticly until she was bucking under him. He stopped only after biting a little harder bringing a flash of pain.

He stared into her face as he moved his fingers down until he reached her pussy. She was freshly shaved and smooth as silk. Her wetness let him know she had enjoyed what had come before. He thrust two fingers roughly inside feeling how tight she was wrapping around him. He moved his head down to where his fingers were, spreading her legs over the side of the bed to give him greater access. He ran his finger over her lips feeling her wetness make them sleek and slick. He put his fingers inside her again until she moaned. He removed them and flicked his tongue over the lips and bit her thighs roughly. He splayed her lips wide and sucked on her clit until it was between his teeth like her nipples had been before. Sucking and licking it she thought she would explode from the speed at which he was doing everything. It was overwhelming and almost painful.

He let one finger move into her again curling against her wall stroking that spongy spot until he could feel her juices flow down between the crack of her ass. He took his other hand and let a finger get soaked and rubbed her asshole until she whimpered. He pushed it in slowly, smoothly. The sensations left her feeling incredibly full and at a loss for focusing letting him take her to the brink and back down again until she was pulling and pinching at her own nipples in an effort to add to the extreme pleasure. When he finally let her explode she flooded him with her wetness and felt as if she had been torn inside out. The pressure had built up and thrummed inside her until she could hold it back no more.

Without wasting a beat he pushed her all the way back onto the bed and flipped her onto her stomach. With her on her knees he positioned himself behind her and grabbed her hips yanking her onto him mercilessly. The more she tried to move the more he pulled her back until she had no choice but to let him stroke inside her as hard and as fast as he wanted. He wound a hand around her hair but loose enough to put the hand around her neck and rub this thumb over her throat making her panic. He forced her head back and caused her to arch her back. He pushed her head down letting go of her throat until her shoulders were almost on the mattress her cheek pressed against it while he held her down forcing himself inside deeper. She could feel him pounding without relief into her until his balls were soaked with her. She contracted her internal muscles until she was so tight she thought she would squeeze him out. He forced himself to stay in despite the tightness and he kept the pressure going until an orgasm was ripped from her forcing a low moan from her throat.

"My turn." He grabbed her under her ribs and leaned back until she was backwards in his lap and he once again put his hand on her throat while forcing her up and down his cock. He then pushed her onto the bed again and flipped her onto her back. He yanked her legs up onto his shoulders and grinded into her with such force it shook the bed. He gripped her ass underneath pouring himself into her as she moaned from being oversensitive. He then withdrew and pressed the head of his cock against her ass until it parted and let him inside. The tightness drove him to move slowly while she cringed at the burn. She was so full and loved feeling him moving inside her.

"I want to see you play with yourself."

She moved her hands down to her lips and parted them. she dipped a finger into her pussy until it was coated. She started to rub her clit for him hoping to make him hurry. Her ass was hurting from the pounding it was taking. But it was a pain she liked. He did stop momentarily. Enough to put her in the doggy style position again. With her ass in the air he launched himself in without restraint.

He once again pushed her down until her cheek was on the sheets.

"Play with yourself. Rub it hard and fast."

She made her fingers go over her clit in circles with her wetness flowing over it. She could feel it get harder and she rubbed her pussy lips to get more on her fingers. She moved back up to her clit using her first two fingers hard on it in tight circles quicker and quicker until she felt herself feel the first signs of starting to cum. She dipped her fingers again making sure they were slick enough to move smoothly over her clit and she pressed harder until the pain in her ass added to the sensations; edging her pleasure with pain. She let out a small groan and a little bit of wetness crept down her leg as she came for the third time. The tightening of her body brought him to climax in her ass. The tight channel was filled with his cum and he erupted in spurts. When he withdrew a few drops spilled out.

"You've got five minutes to recover." He said as he went into the bathroom. She had never felt so used, prodded, violated, or delicious sated. Her craving had had a taste but was far from finished.

Chapter Two

Harley cleaned up in the bathroom, taking his time. It pleased him to know that she liked his domination. As he let the water heat up, he thought about what should come next. Then he had an idea. Soaking a wash cloth in hot water, he returned to the bed. He looked down at her. She had a look of pure sex in her eyes. This woman is something, he thought. "Wash me" he commanded. She took the wash cloth from him and washed his cock and balls taking care to clean him completely. "Clean yourself up" were his next words. She did as told taking the wet cloth and cleaning herself between her legs and up to her ass.

She didn't know what to think. Her boss had just fucked her in every way imaginable, no gentleness, no tenderness, just pure hot sex. She was STILL on fire like she had never been before. Her craving was magnified if anything. Not even close to satisfaction. She had never reacted to a man the way she was reacting to Harley. Continual sexual burn. Each time they had flirted in the bar, she was affected the same way. The craving just got stronger. She knew that she had an affect on Harley but he hid it well. Now, after going through this experiment in sexual dominance, her CRAVING was growing. "Are you going to rub yourself all night with that cloth?" he asked firmly bringing her back to reality. She looked up at him, not wanting him to see how turned on she still was. She slowly got up and went to the bathroom to put the wash cloth away. Upon her return, he was laying on the bed. "Rest" is all he said. She lie down and placed her head on his chest, listening to his heart pound. It matched the pounding in her own head. Soon they both fell into a deep sleep.

She woke up before Harley and could feel his breath on top of her head. Slowly, she extricated herself from his arm and slipped out of the bed naked. She looked around for something to throw on and saw his t-shirt lying on a chair. It was huge on her but his scent filled her nostrils. She was wet immediately. Craving. She walked down the stairs quietly into the corner of the main cabin that served as a kitchen. It was very nice as cabin kitchens go. Granite counters, knobby pine cabinets and stainless steel pans hanging from beneath the cabinets. There was a granite center island and a coffee pot in the corner of the room. She looked through the cupboards for coffee and filters. Yes, they were in the cabinet above the coffee pot. Soon the smell of coffee filled the room.

She stood at the center island in his shirt letting the burn build. She thought about the previous night and could feel her nipples harden under the shirt. She let out a quick gasp when she felt the powerful hand on her arm. As soon as she realized who it was, his lips were on the back of her neck. They burned into her skin and she felt the familiar goose bumps down her arms. Her nipples were at full attention. She reached back for him but he pushed her arm back down to her side, never taking his mouth off her neck. His hands had her by the shoulders, firm, strong, holding her tightly. She didn't want to move and probably could not have anyway.

He moved to the side of her neck slowly kissing along her hairline. She could feel his warm breath and it caused her heart to speed up a bit. "You taste good" was all he said. His hands began to firmly massage her arms. Soon, they began to move up to her neck. He held her as his tongue moved in and around her ear. His hands moved to her breasts. When he felt her nipples, she could feel his smile on her neck. No words were necessary. He liked her like this. He pinched her nipples between his fingers and thumb rolling them roughly. He moved forward and she knew that Harley was naked. She felt his hardness against the small of her back. This pleased her.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She liked knowing that she had the same affect on him. He pushed against her forcing her into the edge of the center island. His hands moved under the shirt and he roughly kneaded her breasts. His cock pressed against her ass and she felt him begin to move slowly. A quiet groan escaped her lips when she felt the tip of his hard cock move under the shirt she wore and pressed against the small of her back. She could feel a wet stickiness from his cock and she knew he was excited. He moved his hands from her breasts and in one quick motion, the shirt was gone. He worked quickly when he wanted to. Immediately his arms were back on her pressing her down into the cold granite counter. He followed her down, his hot breath on the back of her neck. The granite was ice cold and her nipples responded. They ached. She could feel his cock on her back but was powerless to do anything about it.

"Don't move" was all he said. She felt him move down and grasp her just below the knees. As if she were weightless, she felt herself lifted up and on to the granite counter top. "Stay on your knees" he said firmly. One hand moved up the inside of her leg and he felt how wet she was. "You like to be controlled" It was not a question. Craving. His hand moved away all too soon and traveled up her back pushing her face and shoulders into the cold hard granite. Her ass was in the air exposed to him and she was more turned on than ever. Without preamble, Harley pressed his lips to her. He ran his tongue up and down her wetness, tasting. "You DO taste good". Craving. That is all she could think of. She craved his tongue, his hands, his cock. Her mind was screaming PLEASE...... but she remained silent.

Harley roughly massaged up and down her back as he continued to lick her from front to back, pausing each time he reached her clit. She jerked forward with every contact but he held her fast. He worked a hand down her back, squeezed her ass cheeks for a bit and slowly slid a finger inside her. His tongue now worked her clit, back and forth, circles, pressing up against it. His finger moved deep inside her and he massaged her spongy G-spot with the front pad. She was moving her ass against his mouth, her breasts pushed into the cold hard granite counter top.

She was completely exposed to his desires and could have cared less. Use me, take me, fuck me....those thoughts kept running through her head. As he manipulated her clit with this tongue, his finger worked magically inside her. She was so wet and beginning to feel the contractions coming. Contractions that signaled a powerful orgasm was not far away. She began to moan. As she ground her ass against his mouth, she moved her breasts back and forth creating cold hard pressure against her aching nipples. "Hold Still" was all he said from between her legs. "Make this last" .

He was willing her not to cum. She held as still as she could. Concentrating on the feelings overwhelming her senses. Tongue, finger, hot, cold. It was almost more than she could take. Soon he began to piston his finger in and out faster. He locked his lips around her clit and sucked hard. That was it....She lost it. Her hips began to rock and she literally grunted as she came in one of the most powerful orgasms she can ever remember having. He held her fast as his tongue continued to work and his fingers kept moving. Wave after wave of intense pleasure coursed through her body. She was moaning so much she could hardly catch her breath. She actually trembled in pleasure. Her juices ran down the inside of her thigh. "Holy Fuck" she thought. Who is this guy?

Harley pulled out his finger and moved his face away from her. Without missing a beat, he picked her up into the air and turned her in one fluid motion. He carried her across the room and pinned her against the cold wood of the cabin wall. She was elevated off the floor and Harley covered her mouth in his. "Fuck Me" were his only words as he let her slip down the wall and onto his hard cock. She was wet and very tight. Probably the tightest woman Harley had ever fucked. He cupped her ass with his hands and pressed into her. She felt the cold wall on her back and hands and Harley's cock filled her completely. He just stood there and waited for her to begin moving.

Slowly, she began to rock back and forth. He sought her mouth and kissed her roughly. His lips pressed her head into the wall. "Fuck me" he mumbled through their kiss. She began to grind against him. Moving back and forth. Feeling the pressure of being filled with his cock and the delicious feeling of her clit against his pubic hair. She moved. Craving. He pressed harder into the wall, one hand around the back of her neck, the other holding her up by the ass. His legs bent slightly to support her weight. She moved faster, grinding against him. He moved his mouth to her neck and began to suck and nip the tender skin. How the fuck did he know she liked this so much.

This was her favorite way to fuck. Grinding her clit against him while feeling his cock move inside her. Harley just stood still holding her, willing her to move. "Fuck me" he said again. "Harder". She groaned and moved faster. Her clit, so sensitive from her earlier orgasm, but responding none the less. His cock moved as she moved. He kissed, sucked, bit and moved around her neck. She was beyond caring if he marked her. She closed her eyes, grit her teeth and let out a high pitched squeal at the feeling of him against her clit. She was going to cum again.

"Don't" was all he said. "Make it last". It was as if he was in complete control of his emotions. She knew he felt her because the cords on his neck were bulging against her hand. He moved once. Drove up into her as he repositioned her against the wall. His lips never left her neck. Moving all around from side to side. He seemed to hold her up like she weighed nothing. She began to bounce more rapidly on his cock. Grinding back and forth and lifting up and back down. Fucking him as he had commanded.

Then he began to move. Slowly but with increasing force, he moved back against her. As he pushed into her, she ground back. It became a test of wills. Who could hold out the longest. The moved faster. He began to pound, his lips left her neck and he moved his head back. Eyes open, he stared at her. The most intense look she had ever seen in a man. Yes, was all he said. His hips moved faster, pushing his cock against her, completely filling her with every thrust. She was losing control. The grinding against her clit was taking her over the edge again. She closed her eyes and moved back against him as hard as she could. Suddenly he thrust up into her, lifting her inches up the wall. He closed his eyes and she felt him cum. The force inside her was amazing. Spurt after spurt against her cervix. She felt every drop enter her body.

That was all it took. She screamed out in pleasure and dug her fingernails into his shoulders. She came. She came hard. Wave after wave of pleasure swept through her body. She actually shook as she was held up by his cock and the wall. Slowly, they came to a stop. The intense stare never left his face. He let her down but quickly placed his hands under her arms because she wobbled when her feet hit the ground. Harley picked her up in his arms like she was a rag doll and carried her back up the stairs. No words were spoken.

He laid her down on the bed and wordlessly went into the bathroom. She heard the water run and soon he reappeared with a fresh warm wash cloth. Unlike his earlier commanding presence, he tenderly washed her. Carefully cleaning her sex, her thighs and her stomach which were covered with the remnants of their encounter. He returned to the bathroom and stood at the end of the bed staring down at her. Then, a small smile appeared. Without saying a word, he turned and went down the steps. In a few minutes he reappeared with two steaming cups of coffee. " Here, you need this" and handed her a cup. They drank in silence. Soon Harley looked over at her and said..."Don't think this is going to get you a raise". No emotions, no change in expression. Just as she was about to go off on him, he smiled. "Gotcha" he said.

"Drink up missy, I have a feeling we will be here a while."


The End

[birdie8819]

My Roommate's Naughty Girlfriend


It was the summer of 2002 and I had just turned 21 years old. I lived in a house near my college campus with two other friends. I had a steady job as a server at a fancy restaurant most nights, which brought in great cash, so my days were wide open for lounging around in the sun while my roommates were hard at work.

This particular day didn't start out any different from any other day of the summer. My friends and I had gotten pretty drunk the night before and I may have still been feeling the effects the next day. It was terribly hot outside. Too hot for a hung-over bum like me to go into the summer heat, so I cranked up the AC and decided to lounge on the living room couch. It was about one o'clock in the afternoon and I was enjoying some awful daytime TV. There was only so much of this garbage I could take, so I flipped the TV off and directed my attention to our coffee table. Or rather, the porno magazines that were on our coffee table. I began flipping through the one magazine casually.

There had been no intention to jerk-off at that point, but the pictures got to me. I had been wearing my favorite pair of basketball shorts and a basketball jersey with the intention of playing ball again that day, just like I did nearly everyday of the summer. With all the running around in the sun all day, I had scored myself a pretty athletic body with a solid tan.

I looked at a spread showcasing two lovely blondes sucking on each other's tits and started working my cock from the outside of my shorts... Before long my unit was a full attention and ready to go, but just before I could pull my shorts down the back door opened! There wasn't much reason to panic, it was probably just one of my roommates coming home and everyone glanced at the porno mags from time to time. My only concern was getting caught masturbating on the couch! To my surprise it was not one of my roommates that had entered, but my roommate's girlfriend. Her name was Kara and she looked half Asian... but it was a more Southeastern Asia look, perhaps Filipino. Either way, she was blessed with permanently light caramel skin, beautiful long dark hair, and a petite frame. Good for her.

"Hey Steve" said Kara with a half smile. I didn't bother to get up from my position on the couch, but did manage to give her a friendly hello and a smile.

"What brings you here?" I asked.

She plopped down on the other couch in the room and placed her shoulder bag next to her. I couldn't help but try and peek up the mini jean skirt she was wearing that day. Lucky me, there was a brief shot of panties. Light blue, not a bad color choice.

"Just waiting for David to get done with work. He should be here in 30 minutes or so. We are going to a movie this afternoon." she responded.

She continued to tell me what movie they planned to see and what it was about, but I had stopped listening. Instead I admired her outfit. She was a sexy girl, but today she looked exceptionally hot. A short jean skirt, tight blue tank top, flip-flops, and her hair in a ponytail. She was petite, but had a pretty decent chest for her size, which was protruding from her extra tight shirt.

"Whatcha looking at?" She asked as she moved from one couch to the one I was sprawled across. This wasn't very surprising. Kara was a flirtatious and "touchy" character. She always seemed to enjoy being close to people.

"Oh you're gross!" She reacted to the porno magazine that was still open in front of me. "Why do you even like this?"

"Those chicks are hot."

"I guess..." She had leaned back against my legs on the couch and started to flip through the magazine. I told her that I wasn't done browsing and she would have to share. So she fell onto her side in front of me and we began to page through. Eventually she got more comfortable and kicked her sandals to the floor. Kara raised her feet onto the couch, which put us in an almost spooning position.

As we looked at the magazine there were a lot of funny remarks and laughing going on. She commented on girls taking loads of cum to the face. She wanted to know why it turned guys on so much, but I couldn't seem to give her a satisfying answer. We continued to kid around. But, as she flipped through the room got much quieter.

She seemed to begin to look at the photos longer on each page and there wasn't much being said anymore. We had worked our way into complete spooning position on the couch and Kara's perfect little ass was snugly pushing into my crotch. It wasn't very long until I started feeling the stirrings of an erection. Slowly I placed my hand onto her hip and she didn't object at all. In fact, at one point, I thought I felt her move her body so that her ass was pressed harder into me.

My erection grew and at this point I knew she could feel it. As she continued to turn the pages of the magazine I began to move my hand slowly down from her hip to the outside of her thigh where her mini skirt stopped and bare skin began. Her breathing was heavier and I knew that she was getting aroused like I was. Slowly I worked my hand under her skirt and began to slide it up her smooth thigh. I rubbed her thigh and ass as we pretended to still care about the magazine in front of us.

At this point my lips were on her neck as my one hand still caressed her perfect ass... She reached a hand back and didn't waste anytime reaching down the front of my shorts to grab my hard prick. She worked it up and down slowly like a pro. I moved my hand to the front of her skirt and she spread her thighs just enough for me to rub her already dripping wet pussy through her panties. Kara tilted her head back and we french kissed while she stroked my cock and I rubbed her pussy.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Soon I had her whole skirt hiked up and slowly pulled her panties down. First with my hands and then with my feet the rest of the way, so as to not break the kissing. She had managed to pull my dick from my shorts and began to guide it into her hot pussy. It found it's mark on the first try. Slowly I inserted it into what felt like the most perfect pussy I have ever entered... it was hot, wet, and tight.

I was entering her when she broke from the kissing for a minute to let out a gasp, as I continued to slowly work my very erect cock in and out of her body. While doing this my hand worked over her hips and her nice little tits. I pulled up her shirt and played with her nipple as the thrusting grew in speed slightly. We fucked slowly in the spooning position for a while, but we were both too fucking horny for anymore of that.

I pulled her up onto all fours and removed her miniskirt and tank top. Then I dropped my shorts and removed my shirt and lined up behind her. She swayed her tight little ass slowly waiting for me to enter, but I could almost smell her sweet pussy so I had to get a taste! I leaned down and buried my face into her wet pussy from behind, my nose nestled deep in her crack. I flicked my tongue up and down quickly on her pussy lips. It tasted so sweet and I didn't want to miss a drop.

I placed both hands on her ass and spread her cheeks so I could get deeper into her pussy. She moaned in pleasure and started to let out little yelps and short blurbs like "oh shit" and "god yes" which encouraged my to work a little harder.

After a couple minutes of enjoying Kara's tasty pussy juices I lined up behind her and slowly entered my throbbing dick into her well prepared pussy. Placing both hands on her hips I didn't waste time with slow fucking now. We started going at it at a furious pace. Sweat was dripping from us and I began to give her ass slaps as I fucked her pussy as hard and deep as I could. The slight moaning had now turned into shouting.

She turned her had back and looked me straight in the eyes as she said, "Fuck me!"

"You like that?" I returned.

"Oh fuck, yes!"

"Are you a bad girl?"

"Yes! I am! Oh shit!"

"You're a little slut aren't you? For letting me fuck you..."

"Yeah, fuck me. I want it! Oh god, fuck yes!"

The louder she got the harder I spanked her and the harder I fucked. She would continue to turn her head around and look at me as she talked dirty. I didn't hold anything back and she seemed to love it as she reached her own hand down and played with herself as I pounded her still dripping wet pussy! It felt as though she had already orgasmed a couple times and I could feel her juices running down my balls onto my legs...

"You dirty little bitch, you wanna get fucked?"

"Fuck me baby" she said as she looked back at me again with a dirty look. "Fuck that naughty pussy!"

I was at the edge and about to explode. We had been fucking very hard for almost 20 minutes! She could sense my body getting ready to explode and before I could let my cum go all over her back she quickly pulled away and turned around. She started stroking my cock and lowered herself in front of me.

She put my dick into her mouth and then pumped away with her hand she looked up at me. "Just like the magazine." She said quietly, yet seductively. She then pumped at my cock harder and harder. "Come on! Gimme that cum, baby. I want to taste you like you tasted me! Give it to..."

Before she could finish her last line I had began to burst gobs of hot cum all over her face and chest. It had caught her off guard and she placed my dick in her mouth to catch the rest of my huge load. I almost collapsed! It was the longest and hardest I had ever cum and Kara took her time sucking every last drop of cum off my dick and balls. She even squeezed the remained out of my shaft and looked my in the eyes with every swallow...

We both fell onto the couch panting and naked. She smiled at me and started putting her clothes on.

"He could be here soon" she said. I dressed myself too and decided it was a good idea to get out of the house before David came home. Before I walked out the door Kara gave me a long hard kiss and said that is was great, but it was our secret.


The End

[birdie8819]

Deb's Vacation

My girlfriend's name is Deb. She is a 19-year-old college student who goes to school somewhere warm. She is about 5'5", 115lbs, with a perfectly formed A-cup chest, then a trim athletic body that runs down a breathtaking ass and a pair of legs that any man would kill to touch. Enchanting green eyes framed by her long brown hair compliment a face that seems innocent until she smiles her impish grin. I met Deb very randomly through the Internet one day, and my life hasn't been the same since.

She had her Spring Break from college; she came to stay with me where I live, somewhere much colder. She wore this little short skirt and a tight tank top in the airport, no underwear of course, because I forgot to mention. Deb is my little slut. She is also a bit of an exhibitionist. She loves to see the reaction of men as she walks by, swinging her ass barely covered by her skirt. So by the time she arrived at the airport she is glowing, telling me about how many men wanted her, how she teased them. And by glowing, I mean absolutely soaked. Almost running down her leg.

I live about 45 minutes from the airport, but Deb can't wait that long. She is begging me, almost as soon as we get in the car, to fuck her. Or let her fuck herself (she carried a large purple dildo through security). We are barely out of the parking lot before she has one foot up on the dash, the other in my lap, rubbing her clit for me, sticking a finger in, sucking the juices off. So I tell her that she has to wait, but while she waits she can put something in her mouth to relive her oral fixation. No sooner that I utter the words; she is bent over the seat unbuckling my belt. Such a good little slut.

As soon as my dick is out she starts to tease me. Stroking my cock with her soft hands, breathing warm air onto it. Making me arch for the warmth of her mouth, keeping me just out of reach. Then, just as I can't take anymore and am about to crash the car, she plunges down onto me. Taking my meat into her mouth as deep as she can, pushing it past her tonsils as she gags on it. She comes up for breath, gasping, telling her master how much she missed his cock. Then it's back onto the dick. She sucks relentlessly, with a lustful hunger. Bringing me just to the point of cumming, then stopping and laughing at my frustration. She knows I won't make it long before I pull over and take it out on her.

And she's right. I make about 25 minutes before I can't take it anymore. I have a slut sucking my dick, now I'm going to fuck her. I pull off the highway onto a secluded construction site I know, the road that leads into it takes a sharp turn into a thickly wooded area. Stop the car on the side of this small road right before the asphalt turns to gravel, and I get out of the car, still hanging out of my jeans. She follows me, around to the front of the car, and down onto her knees she goes. Now she can use her full repertoire of cocksucking skills. She licks my shaft from the base all the way up to the tip, making sure to pause at the one spot just underneath the head. Her legs are spread, hand furiously playing with her slit as she looks up at me. I grab her by the arm and lift her up; I turn her around until she is facing the hood of the car and roughly push her onto it. She spreads her legs like a good slut, and now it's my turn to tease her. I slowly rub the head of my cock up and down her soaking cunt. Playing a little game with her, just the tip. She moans and begs me to fuck her, begs me to slam into her and ravage her. But I restrain myself for just a bit longer, making her beg and loving the lust that's in her eyes looking back at me. Then, when I can tell she's desperate, I slowly sink into her, letting her feel all of my nine inches sliding into her. Relishing the feeling of her tight pussy pulling me in, embracing me as hungrily as her other set of lips had moments before. When I am fully in, I wait. Letting her cunt adjust to my girth, then when she starts wiggling, the animal of lust in me takes over.

And I begin to fuck that little slut senseless. At first it's slow and methodical, but eventually builds, and builds, and builds into a crescendo of her cries of passion, my breath coming in gasps, and my balls slapping against her clit. The symphony reaches its peak as she pushes back against me and I feel her tighten around me as she aches her head back in a mind-blowing orgasm. Seeing that perfect ass ached back and the feeling of her pussy quivering around my cock sends me over the edge and I shout as I grab tightly onto her hips and shoot my hot cum deep inside her.

As we both just say put, me standing, barely, behind her, and she slumped onto the hood, I realize that we have a small audience. Two construction workers who apparently were in the middle of closing the site are standing about 25 feet to my left. Both of them sporting hard erections, which they are busy stroking. Deb and I just look at them for a minute, before I lean down and whisper in Deb's ear. She looks back at me with wide eyes, but obeys.

I slide out of her, a massive load of cum plopping out onto the ground and running down her legs as she moves over to the two men. "She'd like to suck you two off", I say to the startled men, "she loves the feel of cum on her face." With that, and no other words, Deb drops to her knees in front of the two men, and starts to suck. She alternates from one to the other, stroking the one she doesn't have in her mouth. With this 19 year old slut sucking their cocks, and the show they witnessed earlier, it doesn't take long for the first man on Deb's right to cum, she opens her mouth and puts her head in the right position as he cums and shoots his first spurt over her face into her hair, and the rest landing on her cheek and in her mouth as she cleans him up. Seeing his buddy cum all over the green eyed slut in front of him sets the guy on the left over the edge, he lets out a moan as his cum joins his friend's in forming a pool on my slut's face. When she has cleaned them both off, they zip up and return to the construction site as silently as they came.

Deb turns around toward me, face dripping with cum, cum still running from her pussy, and smiles. I tell her to come here and clean off my cock. She gets up and obeys, using my cock to push the remnants of the stranger's cum into her mouth, before completely cleaning me off. With that, I zip up and we get back in the car to head to my apartment where a solid week of fun and sex are about to begin. Or rather, continue, and the beginning was as memorable as they come...


The End

[birdie8819]

Highly Sexual

I looked over at my brother through the haze of cigarette and pot smoke that hung thickly in the air. His glassy eyes looked through me and then focused, and he offered a goofy grin. I smiled and got up and walked over to him, flopping down on the cozy, beat up sofa beside him. He put his arm around me and I leaned into him.

"We should get high more often...this night was the best," he said.

He began to twirl a stray strand of my long dark hair as he talked. He had always loved hair...to the point of collecting it from brushes when he was three so he would always have someone's hair available to play with. Weird little kid.

"It was the best. It was one of those...'the stars were perfectly aligned' kinda nights..." I giggled.

I felt his chest rumble with a deep chuckle as he answered me. "Mmm...stars don't align often, Sis."

"Exactly. That's why we can't get high all the time," I mused. "I like what you came up with tonight...you've got a couple of great songs to work with here," I passed the joint to him as we talked.

"Eh...I'll see how it sounds when I'm sober," he giggled...puff, pass.

"You...you giggle like a girl...when you're stoned," I taunted...puff, pass.

He hit me in the shoulder, "Shut up! You may be my big sister, but I'm bigger than you and can kick your ass." Puff...pass.

"Yeah, yeah. What time is Amy coming over?" I asked, then put the joint out.

"Later. Dunno. Hour maybe. You stayin?"

"For a while," I reached over and cranked up the stereo. Tyler lit a cigarette and we began to pass that instead of the joint.

I don't know how long we sat there...couldn't even venture a guess. It had been ages since I had gotten high and I relished the experience of closing my eyes and spinning into oblivion. The music washed over me and then flowed through me. It was almost as if it was cleansing my soul...and I found my thoughts riding the music. They wandered around in my head not quite forming coherent thoughts yet making perfect sense. And in the midst of that, I remembered what I missed most about not getting high anymore. It was this moment...when my thoughts were tumbling out of control and all I could do was feel the music...that moment when I experienced perfect clarity.

Maybe it was just a natural progression of thoughts. Maybe it was feeling him warm and solid beside me. Maybe it was the feel of my hair being twirled around and around. Maybe it was because I hadn't been laid in weeks...I really don't know. But, in the next few minutes a taunting conversation began an instant replay in my mind.

It all began with a phone conversation earlier in the day.

"Well, it looks like an incest kinda night," David laughed into the phone.

"Are you kidding me? I thought that cousin thing was a one time deal. Besides, doesn't she live out of town?" He never ceased to amaze me with his sexual escapades.

"Well, it WAS a one time thing til she came back for spring break...what can I say, she can't get enough of me." Ahhh, the gloating begins.

"Yeah, well...have a great time and spare me the details... well, unless it's too hot to keep to yourself," I laughed.

"No details for you...I can hear the condemnation in your voice. You think I'm sick," he tried to sound hurt.

"I've always thought you were sick, Dave. It has nothing to do with your incest laden habits."

"You wouldn't do it?" he asked, almost sounding incredulous.

"What? Screw your hot cousin? Sure, hon, bring her on," I chuckled into the phone.

"No, not her. Well, maybe sometime, that would be hot....you would do that? But no, stop changing the subject. I mean one of YOUR cousins...or an uncle. Hell, your brother?" he sounded hopeful.

"Umm...no. Can't say I have a burning desire to seduce my brother."

"Well, fine. But you don't know what you're missing. But seriously, Sam, aren't you meeting Tyler tonight? I saw him earlier and happen to know he's holding a major stash."

"So? It's probably for tonight...I'm helping him with the lyrics on a couple of songs." Tyler had asked me if I would get high with him if he had the goods. He didn't like being high alone. Hell, who does?

"That's right," Dave said smugly. "Tonight. You. Brother. Stoned. Incest. C'mon, Sam...go for it!"

I rolled my eyes. "Have fun, Dave." I hung up on him.

But not before I heard him. "I dare ya, Sammie."

Bastard.

It was the echo of David's dare, and the word "bastard" that was rolling around in my head when I began to ponder the idea. Not consciously, of course...but in the way that when you're stoned, things become so very profound.

Tyler held his cigarette over for me to take. I leaned over and took a hit without taking it from his hand. As I leaned forward, I felt him tug on my hair pulling me back down. "I'm comfortable, Sis. Don't move."

Don't move...don't move...don't move...around and around in my head. I closed my eyes feeling him twirl my hair. Every ounce of my being became wrapped up in the sensation of my hair twirling around his finger. With every soft tug, I felt a thousand tingles radiate from that spot on my scalp and run down my spine...all over my body. And, the longer this went on...ten seconds...ten minutes...I don't know...but, the longer it went on, the more aware I became of an ache growing between my legs.

Slowly, I became aware of my hand on his knee, rubbing gently. I held my breath trying to gauge his reaction. I heard him sigh and felt him relax further into the sofa. I saw the cigarette teeter in his hand and reached for it, taking one last puff then putting it out in an ashtray beside me. Still, my hand slowly massaged over his knee. Then I began to slowly move up his thigh, my hand slipping under his shorts. I felt the coarse hair on his thigh, and the ache in my pussy throbbed.

As my hand worked over my little brother's thigh, I heard him moan softly and sink back into the sofa, relaxing even further. I chanced a peak at him as I sensed his breathing becoming deeper. He was dozing peacefully, a half grin painted on his face. I guess it was somewhere in that moment that I decided this was ok. I don't remember making a conscious decision...it just suddenly seemed like the only course of action. In that moment, he was so utterly male...hot and solid beneath me. And I had to have him.

In one motion, I turned and dropped to my knees between his legs. My hair, being as long as it was, stayed with Tyler as I began to lift his shirt, dropping kisses on his firm abdomen. As his nipples came into view, I sucked the hard pebbles into my mouth, bathing them with my tongue, and then nipping softly at them...first one, then the other. He moaned softly as my fingers began to work on the buttons of his pants. I felt his hands wrap up in my hair as I continued feathering kisses down on him. I let my tongue dip into his navel as I began to work his shorts and boxers down over his hips. I felt him lift his hips to help me and looked up into his face. His grin was replaced by a look of concentration...his eyes still closed...his chest rising more quickly.

I grinned wickedly as his cock came into view. Little brother was packing, and I never even knew it. He was becoming more and more rigid before my eyes...his cock a good eight inches long, the head red and swollen with a dollop of precum sitting at the tip. I wrapped my hand around his shaft...god, it was thick...and tentatively let my tongue scoop that drop of precum from the tip of his cock. He moaned and I realized in that moment that I had gone too far to turn back...everything in my head was buzzing, alive with the tangible static of being high.


Continue next page ...........

[birdie8819]

With that realization, I lowered my head onto his cock, taking all of him all the way down in one swoop. He groaned and I felt his hands tighten up in my hair.

"Oh, God...Amy, that's so fucking hot," he moaned.

Looking up at him, I could see his head fallen back against the back of the sofa, his eyes closed, his chest rising...I slowly began to suck at his cock and move my head back off of him. His cock head popped from my mouth, the sound it made echoing in my head.

"Not Amy, little brother...Sammie," I said softly.

Quickly his eyes flew open, then widened as he registered me on my knees in front of him. His mouth hung open in an exaggerated O and he held his breath.

"Holy FUCK, Sam...what are you doing? You can't...Stop! Oh, oh God..." his protests turned into a long moan as I dipped my head back down on his shaft, taking him all the way down in my throat again.

As I worked my head slowly up his shaft, my tongue worked over all the veins I could feel pulsing under it. I left the head of his cock in my mouth, swirling my tongue over it as my hand began to stroke him. I felt Tyler's hands wrapped up in my hair, his fists tight. I began to bob my head up and down his long shaft. With each bob of my head, I increased the suction on his cock and took a little more of him into my mouth. In just a couple of strokes, I could feel little brother's hands on my head...guiding me up and down on his thick shaft...my hot and wet mouth working over him. And a few strokes after that, I could feel his hips beginning to lift from the sofa as he started to fuck my face.

"Fuck, Sis...this is so wrong. So dirty...ahhh, fuck!" I could hear Tyler begin to talk to me, inflaming my pussy. "Your mouth is so fucking hot, Sis. God, Sam...what are you thinking? You wanna fuck your brother? Is that what you want, you naughty little girl?"

I moaned my response around his thick cock, the vibrations running through him. The more he talked, the dirtier he got. His words hung in my head, swirling there, spurring me on as I sucked and licked over his cock. My pussy was on fire. I felt like it was going to burn me up. I could feel it flooding, soaking my panties through.

"I can smell your hot snatch, Sis," his voice was deep, gravelly. And as it penetrated my consciousness, I knew he was right.

I could smell my arousal wafting up from my hot pussy. I reached a hand down between my legs and rubbed my fingers over my panty clad pussy, then inside my panties, eliciting a moan from deep within my throat. I returned my hand, wet with my juices back to his hard cock. I began to stroke his cock, letting my tongue trail down to his balls. I let my tongue bathe his heavy sac, gently sucking one and then the other ball into my mouth. I could hear him groaning with pleasure and as I suckled at his balls, I felt his weight shift. He lay down on the sofa and I felt his big strong hands wrap around my waist, pulling my hips to his awaiting mouth, flipping my skirt up over my ass.

"Oh God, Tyler," I gasped as I felt his fingers brush the lips of my pussy, moving my panties over to the side.

The first slip of his tongue, moving up and down my wet slit sent my head spinning and my senses into overload. I dove back down on his hard cock, sucking it with a renewed vengeance. I couldn't contain my groans and moans as Tyler expertly swirled his tongue around my clit, sucking it into his mouth, nibbling on it deliciously. I could feel him grunting and moaning into my pussy as his hips thrust harder and faster into my awaiting mouth. I ground my pussy into Tyler's face, feeling an exquisite orgasm beginning to build. I pulled my mouth off his hard cock.

"Oh God, Tyler...I'm gonna cum....Oh God, yes, yes, yes...make me cum little brother, suck my pussy," I began to ramble, fucking my hot pussy into his face. His thick fingers began to thrust into my pussy and that was all it took. I threw my head back, screaming out my release, my thighs quivering around Tyler's head as he licked and sucked up the juices flowing into his mouth.

Before I fully recovered from the sensations pulsing through my body, I heard a primal animalistic growl escape Tyler. I felt him pick me up and thrust me down his body as he sat up. Then he pushed me over the arm of the sofa and settled on his knees behind me. I looked at him over my shoulder and gasped at what I saw. This was not my little brother...this was a man. A man with lust filled eyes and a hard, intent expression on his face. This was a man on the prowl.

I felt his hands on my ass kneading my cheeks then spreading them wide so he could stare at my pussy. I shuddered as I pictured what he was seeing...my shaved pussy, wet and glistening with my arousal, lips swollen and red with desire. He looked up at me then, sharply...making eye contact that seared through me. Very deliberately, he raised his hand and let it come falling hard on my ass, the sound reverberating through the room and swimming in my head. The pain was sharp and hard and I gasped as it rushed over me.

"Ah, sis...what have you started?" he asked, his voice strained. I dropped my head to the arm of the sofa, groaning again as his hand crashed against my other ass cheek. "You know you deserve a spanking, sis...you know only the naughtiest little girl would take their brother's hot cock in their mouth like you did," his words were deep and rasping, tightly controlled and making me so very wet. They were penetrating my mind and seemed to caress over my body.

"Fuck me," I whispered.

"What?" Tyler asked.

I turned and looked at him over my shoulder. "You heard me, lil brother. Fuck me."

"Beg me," he demanded, slowly dragging his hard cock up and down my sopping lips. I thrust my hips back trying to capture his cock, but he kept it out of reach.

"Tyler...I need to be fucked...please," I was panting with need.

"Just remember you asked for it little sister," and with that, Tyler grabbed my hips and sank his thick cock into my hot snatch taking my breath away.

He leaned forward and wrapped his hand up in my hair, then pushed my head into the sofa as he began to beat into me with a brutal force. I was so full of cock I could hardly breathe as he pounded into me. I could feel every inch of him stretching me out, hitting every place inside me. I thrust my hips back at him harder. I could hear our bodies slapping together and the slurping wetness of my pussy. I remember becoming aware of the fact that my brother was fucking me senseless, taking my breath away with every stroke...and felt my pussy flood with that realization. His hand untangled from my hair and then fell on my ass. His hands grabbed my hips, pulling me into him harder.

"Oh God, Tyler...fuck me...fuck me...YES, right there," I could hear myself begging him for it. It spurred him on. He fucked me so hard it almost hurt...his fingers digging into my hips, leaving his finger prints there.

"You're a hot lil slut, Sammie...so fuckin hot...you want your brother's cum, sis? You want to feel this hot spunk all over your ass?" he was panting now. I felt him reach around me and start to strum my clit as he talked to me. I began to tense up and spasm, feeling my orgasm hit without warning, crashing into me.

"YES! I want it...please...cum for me," I could feel my cheeks wet with my tears as I begged for my little brother's cum. Feeling my pussy clench at his cock was all it took. I heard Tyler grunt and groan as he pulled out of my hot snatch. Then I felt his cum raining down all over my ass.

As I started to come down from the orgasm I was lost in, I found myself lying over the arm of the sofa. I slowly became aware of my brother's hands massaging my ass cheeks...rubbing his cum into them. I slowly sat up, turned and sat down on the sofa, looking intently at my brother. His breathing was slowing, his chest glistening with sweat. We stared at each other and then slowly began to grin. He shook his head, his grin broadening.

"I don't know what the hell got into you, Sammie," he chuckled softly. He reached over then and grabbed a half smoked joint from the table, lit it, and took a long and satisfying drag off of it. He slowly blew the smoke out of his lungs, and then passed the joint to me. "I think we could definitely use some of this," he winked.

I took a long drag from the joint, smiling. I caught sight of something over Tyler's shoulder then, and felt my stomach turn over. Returning my eyes to Tyler's I nodded over to the door. His eyes widened in shock before he turned around, realizing what I already knew. Slowly, we both looked at the door...at Amy, standing there all alone.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[beautifulday]

Bro Birdie8819,

thanks for the regular updates. keep it cummin!:D

[birdie8819]

Bro Birdie8819,

thanks for the regular updates. keep it cummin!:D

Thanks for your support bro beautifulday , will continue posting tonight . ;)

[birdie8819]

Another Fishing Trip

The ringing of the alarm dragged me up out of a drunken sleep at four thirty in the morning. I lay there staring at the clock and wondering why it was ringing at this time of the morning. It was nearly one when I had fallen into bed after closing the bar. That rang a small bell in my hazy mind. I had promised someone I would take them fishing but for the life of me I couldn't remember who.

I slapped the clock to kill the alarm that wasn't helping my head a bit and swung my feet to the floor. Coffee would be the first order of business and then a shower. Maybe that would clear the cobwebs enough for me to remember who or at least where. I hated when I let my alligator mouth overloaded my hummingbird ass.

Stepping from the shower, I heard someone beating on my back door. Well at least it was a friend because they all know to come around back. Only the cops, bill collectors, preachers, and salesmen knock on the front door. I yelled for them to come in as I hastily dried off and wrapped a towel around my hips.

I couldn't remember if the door was locked or not so, I hurry out of the bathroom into the dark bedroom and run head on into someone. They hit the floor and I lost my grip on the towel. Not thinking, I reached over and flipped on a light. Bobby, the day bartender at my favorite watering hole was laying on the floor staring up at me, in all my radiant glory.

"Damn!" She said as I jumped back and grabbed for the towel, and beat a hasty retreat back into the bathroom. As I shut the door, I could hear several women giggling and laughing.

Bobby chuckled. "Bill, I've never seen you from that point of view before. It puts you in a whole new light." There was laughter again.

"Ha, Ha." I yelled through the door. "Just like a woman to barge into a man's home, scare the hell out of him, then laugh because he dropped a small thing like a towel." The last I said in a more normal tone of voice.

Bobby's voice comes to me through the door. "That didn't look like no small thing from my vantage point." This time there was no laugh but I could just feel the big grin on her face.

By now, I had on a pair of nylon shorts and a tee shirt. I opened the door and sure enough there was that grin. Just for the hell of it, I put my arms around her and kissed the shit out of her. This is something we had never even come close to doing before but once the initial shock wore off, she warmed to the idea and returned the kiss.

I could feel the steam building in my ears until I heard someone say, "Hey, you guys cut it out or we'll never go fishing."

I reluctantly released Bobby. We stood and looked into each other's eyes for a moment before she turned and walked into the living room. At least I had wiped that grin off her face.

Now I was worried about that light in her eyes, if there had not been someone else here at that moment, we would be fucking our brains out in my bed right now. Bobby is not the one night stand, type and I'm a confirmed bachelor, and I like it that way.

I took a couple of deep breaths and headed into the living room. One look around and I knew I was in a world of trouble. I headed on through to the kitchen and poured myself a cup of strong black coffee.

"If anyone wants coffee, it in here and you can serve yourselves." I sat down at the breakfast table and watched them file in.

Bobby is a flirt and a tease with a good sense of humor and is at the present between boyfriends. Kelly was married until a few months ago and is now divorced. What she's doing here I don't know, as she has something against me, and for the life of me, I have no idea what it is.

Carol is the last through the door but not the least. She goes out with a lot of different guys all of the time but as far as I know, she lives and has lived alone for quite some time.

How did I let myself get talked into taking this bunch fishing? I must have been really drunk, really early. If I was smart, I would tell them all to go home; that I was too hung over to run a boat and the lake was going to be to rough for fishing.

I tried it but Bobby laughed and told me, "Drink your coffee like a good boy and the hangover will go away. As for the wind, it won't be a problem as you said you were going to take us up the river to your famous hidden lake. You know the place, no one else knows about but you."

When I groaned, she laughed. I looked at her sharply and said, "We do have one small problem. The big party barge won't fit through the cut into hidden lake and my bass boat is too small for all of us to bass fish out of it."

She laughed again and replied, "We figured that out last night remember, that's why we're taking my small pontoon boat and we're not bass fishing. We want to catch some big bream and blue gill."

I sat there thinking hard for a few minutes then shrugged, it could be worse I guess. "Ok, since you guys are set on doing this, I guess we better get the show on the road. What kind and how much tackle and bait do you have on your boat?"

We discussed this as I finished my coffee and made another pot. By five fifteen, we were on the road west.

*****

Launching the small pontoon boat was no problem and we were soon motoring up the river at a fair clip. The sun was not quite up but there was plenty of light for me to navigate by. We had launched at the last bridge on the West end of the lake and had a four-mile run up the river. At that point, a small narrow creek branches to the south.

We moved along this creek at not much more than an idle for about a mile until we come to several fallen trees. To the right is a small cove that looks shallow and appears to dead end. Shutting down the outboard engine, I dropped the trolling motor over the bow and ease into the cove and turned hard left to squeeze between and under two large bushes.

With much lifting, pulling, and pushing we got the big boat through the narrow opening and into a long narrow channel. I started the outboard and idled along until we reach a large open water area studded with large scattered cypress trees.

I made a forty-five to the right and eased along until I crossed a deep channel. I maneuvered the boat in close to a large stump and asked Bobby to tie off the front line. I had her pay out slack as I backed up to another stump and tied the rear line to it.

Letting out line on my end, I moved the boat back forward until it was centered over the channel. We tied off both lines and I returned to my seat at the steering console, killed the engine and propped my feet up.

The girls had been quiet for most of the trip but now they were chattering about the beauty of this spot as they retrieved their rods from under the rear seat. Bobby also got out a large tackle box then stood looking at me.

"What? We're here, all you need to do is fish," I said.

Bobby asked, "Where do we fish?"


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I smiled and pointed straight down. Her eyes followed the direction of my finger and ended up in my lap. "That may be well and good but we have worms in the ice chest and it would hurt yours for me to stick a hook in it," she said with a grin.

I moved my finger over and said, "Fish in the channel about a foot off bottom and only use a small pinch of worm. Do you know how to rig a bottom bouncing rig?"

"I don't think so, my bottom bounces enough already. Anyway, you're supposed to be the guide," she said with a smile.

I grinned but ignored the part about her bouncy bottom. "Ok, it's very simple, hand me your rod."

Taking her rod, I ran the line through the eye of a long shank bream hook and tied an overhand knot in it next to the hook eye. Keeping the line doubled I tied another over hand knot about eight inches out from the hook eye then tied a quarter ounce ball lead to the free end of the line about a foot farther down.

I reached into the ice chest and got the box of night crawlers. I pinched about a quarter of an inch of the worm off and threaded it onto the hook. I handed the rod to Bobby.

"Now drop it over the side and let it fall to bottom then reel up the slack until the weight is just off bottom."

Bobby was doing what I said, as I said it. When I said bottom, her rod gave a sharp downward jerk and she reeled up a nice fat blue gill nearly the size of my hand. This got everyone excited.

I rigged the other two rods as Bobby tossed the fish in the live well and dropped her line back in the water. She had caught two more fish by the time I got Kelly's rod finished. They had five more in the live well by the time Carol got her line wet.

They caught twenty-five fish rather quickly before the bite slowed and that's not counting the dozen or so little one they threw back. One by one, they placed their rods in the holds around the rail. As they did, I tied a small jingle bell to the tip of each one.

The ride up the river had been very cool at daylight. Now that the sun was getting up, so was the temperature. I had already removed my sweatshirt jacket and had raised the half top over the rear of the barge.

Bobby had discarded her wool plaid shirt and now worn jeans and a sports bra, which I might add, were well filled out. Carol was down to a small pair of silk shorts and a bikini top. Until now, I had never realized how good a figure she had.

Kelly, not to ever be out done, was bent over taking off her Levies. Her well-rounded ass was pointed straight at me. At first, I thought she was nude until I saw the thin white band around her waist and the sting of a thong across her tailbone that disappeared between those lovely cheeks.

Bobby saw me looking at Kelly's ass and frowned. I had to chuckle and shake my head. A jingle bell ringing attracted everyone attention, luckily.

*****

By noon, the girls had placed nearly a hundred large bream and three good catfish in the live well. I was having a good time watching the three women running around mostly naked. Bobby had taken off her jeans, making sure, her ass pointed straight at me. It is a very nice ass I must tell you, even when covered by a conventional bikini bottom.

She had straightened up and rolled the waistband down until the bottom of her tailbone was visible in the back. This was well below her normal tan line.

Bobby and Carol broke out the lunch they had fixed and we sat around in the shade of the cypress trees and ate. After we finished eating, I asked the girls if they were ready to head back. Nobody was ready to leave.

Kelly asked, if this was the best spot to fish? I told her it was the best one I knew of in the shade but there were several better but they were out in the open sun.

"I could use a little sun tanning time, how about the rest of you?" Kelly asked.

"That sounds like a good idea." Bobby answered as Carol nodded.

I chuckled. "Ok by me, but I'm staying in the shade. I'm as dark as I want to be. Bobby if you will grab that anchor and go forward I'll let you know when to drop it. Kelly if you'll get the other one and come back here, I'd appreciate it."

*****

With the boat untied, I maneuvered out into a large open area and spent a few minutes getting into position over a large deep bend in the creek channel. I had Kelly drop her anchor and let out slack in the rope as I moved forward. Bobby dropped her anchor and I backed up the boat. I told both girls to tie off the ropes.

They caught another three-dozen very large bream and one catfish that weighted almost eight pounds. The bite slowed, so the girls spread a blanket on the open deck and lay down to sun. I kicked back in the shade and sipped on a beer, as I looked them over. Life was good.

After a few minutes, Kelly got up, got her tanning oil, and started to apply it liberally all over her body. As she did, she asked Carol why she was wearing the shorts and not her bikini bottoms.

Carol answered, "I put it on this morning but it was all stretched out. It looked terrible and wouldn't stay on very well. I can't figure out what happened to it but I have an idea that Alice borrowed it when she stayed at my place."

Bobby laughed. "Alice would sure stretch out a bikini bottom with her fat ass if she wore it long. I wonder where she wore it and for whom? That would be a scary sight."

Carol was applying oil to Kelly's back as she replied, "I think she and Rex went out to the island for an afternoon swim or at least that's what I heard. They must have had fun because she moved in with him shortly after that. All I know is that I was happy to get her out of my house."

Kelly had her top untied and rolled partly over, giving me a great view of her breast. "Rex has Alice living with him? I find that hard to believe. He's a pretty good-looking guy and she's such a dog. What would they have in common?"

I laughed and Kelly turned farther around and gave me a frown, also a better look at her excellent breasts. "What do you find so funny?" She asked.

"First of all, yes Alice is over weight but she is not ugly. She has a pretty face, a good sense of humor, a good disposition; she keeps a clean neat house and is a great cook. She has a good job and saves her money and last but not least, she loves sex, anytime, and anyplace. She can fuck a guy's brains out, make him like it, and beg for more. Rex would rather fuck than eat or drink. So, what do they have in common? That's kind of a no-brainer."

Kelly stared at me with her mouth open until Bobby laughed. She glanced at Bobby then looked back at me. "Are you calling me dumb?" She asked hotly as she sat up.

I grinned and stared straight at her bare breasts. She glanced down and quickly covered them with her arms as we all laughed.

"No I'm not calling you dumb, just uninformed. You know of Alice but you don't know her as a person because you don't want to or have to. I've known Alice for a long time, way before she put on so much weight. At one time she was a very beautiful and sexy woman, she still is on the inside."

Carol asked, "You dated Alice?"

"Yes and I almost married her, but luckily I came to my senses and remained the most eligible bachelor that you see before you now." I answered with a laugh.

Bobby said softly, "Eligible bachelor my ass, you're just a dirty old man and everyone knows it."

I grinned at her. "Yes, and your point is?" Before she could answer, I continued. "I'm an old man only in years my dear. As for being dirty that is probably true but I've had very few complaints from the women I've dated over those years and that's all I care about. I make them happy and they make me happy and that's all that matters."

"Yeah, right," Kelly said sarcastically.

I smiled. "Don't scoff at what you don't know anything about. Given the chance, I could do some things to you that would blow your socks off and melt you down into a small puddle."

Bobby as always, being an instigator said, "That sounds like a challenge to me."

I grinned at Bobby. "You hush, the same thing applies to you, you know. At least you've had a kiss as a sample."

"Oh, yeah. It surprised the hell out of me that you could kiss that well. Was it a good teacher or lots of practice?"

"Both." I answered still grinning.

Carol laughed and said, "You should have seen the look on her face when she walked out of the bedroom. You know, kind of glassy eyed and dazed."

"Carol, shut up!" Bobby said quickly, which made Carol laugh again.

"He's older than the hills and caught me off guard," she said in way of an explanation.

Then she grinned and finished, "The view I'd had from the floor was to say the least, interesting. He has the right equipment and a nice tight butt, I'll give him that much. A nice tan and no tan lines.

She turned to me. "I've been meaning to ask you about that," she said as an after thought.

"Why do you think there is an eight foot, solid fence around my back yard? I start my tan early and keep it most of the year. if I don't, I burn up out here on the lake guiding people fishing. Three or four times a year, I take a little time off and go down to a beach I know of that is clothing optional and get some more sun, among other things."

Carol said, "I wondered where you disappeared to every so often. A nude beach? I didn't know there was such a thing in this state. The next time you go, you will have to call me and I might go down there with you. Just to check things out, you understand. I think everyone has a fantasy about being nude on a beach, I know I do."

Bobby looked at Carol and chuckled. "You brazen little heifer, you've dated nearly everything male in this county and now you're after Bill? Have you run out of men or are you just expanding your horizons?"


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Before Carol could answer, I asked, "Running out of men? What the hell am I, chopped liver?"

"Oh, I'm sorry Bill. I didn't mean it that way, I meant men her age," Bobby said hastily.

"I wasn't trying to make a date with Bill, I just want to visit the nude beach, and if he was going, I wanted to tag along," Carol said in answer to Bobby's earlier remark.

A second later she went on, "Anyway what would be wrong with a date with him, he's a fun guy and always a gentleman. He and I have talked a lot from time to time and I've always enjoyed myself. He's a hell of a lot more of a man than a lot of these local little boys that always seem to be hanging around. They're only out for one thing, and then its bye, bye baby, and they are so boring. Most of them can't carry on a conversation for more than five minutes without running out of something to say that's worth listening to." She paused a moment and looked around at the three of us.

"Damn, I think I just talked myself into dating you, Bill." She finished with a laugh.

"I would be honored, but I hate to tell you, I probably would have the same thing on my mind that those kids had, only I'd be more subtle about it," I said and then chuckled.

"That's our Bill, he lets a lady talk herself into going out with him and then shoots himself in the foot by telling the truth," Bobby said shaking her head.

One of the jingle bells rang and the girls jumped to check their rods. It was Kelly's and she landed a nice three-pound catfish topless. As I helped take it off the hook, I pointed this fact out to everyone.

Kelly just shrugged and said, "What the hell, if I'm going to get some sun, I might as well get it all over. Anyway, I figure you've seen a lot of boobs in your day and one more pair ain't going to kill you or me. Hell, if I knew no one but us would be around, I'd just get naked and get an all over tan."

As I dropped the fish in the live well, I said, "I've been coming here to fish for over ten years and I've never seen anyone else here. The old man who showed me how to get back in here was the only other person that I know of who knew about it and he's dead. So if you want to get naked, don't let me stop you, just remember I'm going to look. If I ever quit looking at pretty naked women, somebody better start shoveling dirt because I'm dead."

The girls laughed and Kelly peeled off the bottoms of her thong bikini to stand completely nude on the front deck. As Kelly, laid back down on the blanket, Bobby finally found her voice. "Kelly? I can't believe you're doing this."

Kelly grinned up at her and answered, "I can't believe you still have your clothes on. You're always the one who talks the big talk about sexual freedom. I just declared this boat to be clothing optional for as long as it's in this pond."

I laughed and pulled my T-shirt off over my head and put my thumbs in the waistband of my shorts. "Bill, what the hell do you think you are doing?" Bobby asked.

I paused, cocked my head to the side, and looked at her for a moment. "I'm a nudist from a long time back. If I don't have to wear clothes, I'm a happy camper. If it wasn't for the law, I'd never wear any as long as the weather is warm."

Carol laughed and untied the string holding her top on. As she removed it, she said, "If I'm going to a nude beach one day, I guess I better find out if I can do this." Then she turned around and wiggled out of her shorts.

Damn, she had a nice ass and I said so. She grinned and thanked me.

"I've always loved the part that went over the fence last, best," I said to no one in particular.

She spread a towel on the bench seat near the front of the deck and sat down propping her feet up on the rail.

I slipped my shorts off, fully aware of the partial hard on that I was displaying. Kelly laughed and said, "You're not dead Bill, and Carol's ass has had an effect on you that is very noticeable."

I grinned down at her as I tossed my shorts onto the bench seat behind me. "It's not just Carol's ass that is affecting me. That smoothly shaved little kitty, you're showing me so openly has a lot to do with it also." I flexed my ass cheeks causing my manhood to bob up and down. Carol and Kelly laughed and Bobby just stared with her mouth slightly open.

Kelly said, "Bobby it's put up or shut up time. You'd think she never saw a dick before."

Bobby had still been staring at my shaft, which was fully hard by now, so I made it jump again several times. Bobby licked her lips, which made Kelly and Carol laugh.

She looked over at them and said, "I've never seen one jump and jerk like that. You're doing that on purpose aren't you?"

"It's just muscle control; it's done with the same muscles that a woman uses to do a Kigali. You know the exercise to tighten and strengthen the inner muscles of the vagina," I said.

All the girls looked at me and Kelly asked, "Where does a man learn about exercises for a woman's twat?"

"Ladies, I was married for almost twenty five years to the same woman and I would still be married to her if she hadn't passed away. We have two kids and I went to childbirth classes and through labor with her when both were born. I've learned a hell of a lot about many things in my lifetime. If a man is going to chase pussy, he better know all there is to know before he catches it or he won't ever be allowed to catch the same one again, I guarantee you," I said then laughed.

"He's right about that," Bobby said as she walked over to the blanket removing her top as she went.

Her breasts were by far the largest of the three women and had long thick nipples sticking out from the centers of the large dark circles that nearly covered the front of each breast. Bobby was more full figured than the other two, not fat just more rounded, and soft.

She removed her bottoms to reveal a neatly trimmed, thick, dark bush, covering her sex. She walked over to the blanket, sat down next to Kelly, and then rolled over onto her stomach.

I had sat back down at the steering console and had my feet propped up on the table across from it. I sat and watched the girls while sipping a beer. I also played bar tender from time to time, as they needed something to drink. They sunned on first one side then the other, continually reapplying the tanning oil to their bodies. I was enjoying myself; even the fish had quit biting.

A little later Carol said, "Damn it's hot, can we swim here and maybe cool off?"

"Sure the water is plenty deep and there aren't any alligators around here that I know of. I'll put the boarding ladder over the side." I told her.

I opened the side gate in the rail and bent down to hang the ladder in its mount. As I got it set in the slots, I felt someone push me from behind and I tumbled into the lake. I came up spitting and sputtering just in time for three bodies to hit the water around me in quick succession. I got another face full of water. Before I could clear my eyes, I was attacked by three warm wet wiggling bodies and dunked again only this time, I took one of them with me.

Opening my eyes, I could tell it was Bobby. Her boobs with their long stiff nipples were right in front of my face, so I sucked one into my mouth and flicked it with my tongue. Her hands went to the sides of my head but I couldn't tell if she was pushing me away or just holding me where I was.

We slowly rose back to the surface where I released my lip lock and grabbed a big lung full of air. The other two were on me and took me back under water. One of them had an unfair advantage as she had a hold on my member with both hands.

Then I felt a warm mouth engulf the head of my dick and a tongue fluttering away. The other girl, had me around the shoulders from behind, so I reached down and back, to grab a thigh in each hand and pull up. Her grip slipped and she shot upward as we went down.

I looked down to see a dark head attached to my manhood. It was Kelly and she was doing magical things with her tongue. I finally had to get back to the surface for air and she was right behind me with a big grin on her face. She winked and swam over to hang on the edge of the deck with the other two girls.

I swam over to the side of the pontoon and suddenly dove under and came up under the boat between the floats. The girl's legs were floating up under the pontoon as they held on to the deck. The V's of their sexes were visible in the clear water and on my side of the float.

Kelly was slowly scissoring her legs open and closed as I sunk under the water and stuck my head between her thighs to lick at her open sex. She jerked and yelled.

I bobbed back to the surface still under the barge to hear Kelly saying, "Damn you Bill, you liked to have scared me to death. I thought an alligator had got me."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Carol laughed. "If I would have known alligators ate pussy, I would have spent a lot more time in this lake." the other two girls laughed. "Kelly, what are you laughing at? I saw you trying to swallow that water moccasin a few minutes ago."

Bobby said, "Kelly!"

"What can I say?" Kelly said, "I'm just a horny bitch."

Carol's feet had rode way up on this side of the pontoon, so I took one in each hand and spread them wide apart as I slowly sunk. I kissed my way along the inside of first one calf then the other until I reached her knees. I popped up for a gulp of air then resumed the kisses on up the insides of each thigh almost to her pussy.

I blew a long string of small bubbles up along the opening slit of her sex before returning to the surface on my side of the float.

Bobby said, "Carol if you have to fart, please move somewhere else." Carol just giggled.

"Bill, you behave yourself," Bobby said to me then laughed. "Why am I wasting my breath?"

I dove under grabbed her feet and jerked her under with me and brought her up to the surface under the boat. I grabbed an overhead strut with one hand to hold us up as she caught her breath. I kissed her for the second time and this time she was not shy about returning it.

Her legs wrapped around my hips and she pressed her hot womanhood against my hard shaft. I held her with my free arm and her arms were wrapped around my neck as her hips moved slowly and sensuously up and down, rubbing our sexes together.

First Carol's, then Kelly's head appeared under the boat with us. Carol said with a shake of her head, "I don't believe you two. Every time you get alone you're kissing."

Kelly added, "That's not all they were going to be doing if we hadn't showed up." They both laughed as we broke our kiss.

I looked over at them and asked, "What makes you think you're going to stop us if we don't want to stop?"

They looked at each other and Carol said, "He has a point you know. Other than, the fear of drowning nothing would stop me. How about you?"

Kelly sighed and said, "Jealousy is good, isn't it? Just how do you split one man three ways? I've never tried it before have you?"

Carol giggled and answered, "I've tried two girls, and one guy and it worked out rather well but never three. One girl would always be waiting unless one of the other girls was bi."

Kelly laughed and said, "Then there are no problems at all unless Bobby doesn't like her pussy licked by another woman, right Carol?"

"None I can see," Carol said with a laugh. "Well there is one small problem. If we get too involved under here, someone might drown. I suggest we move this party to the blanket topside as soon as we can find a pry bar to separate these two."

Even Bobby laughed at that, but she didn't let go of me or stop flexing her hips. I released my grip on her, grabbed another strut, and played monkey bars to the nose of the boat and then hand walked around to the ladder.

By the time I made it, Bobby was laughing so hard she couldn't move her hips against me. Carol was already on deck and Kelly was climbing up as Bobby finally released her grips on me and moved to the ladder.

Looking up she said, "You two sure know how to fuck up a good orgasm."

She started up the ladder and I got my foot on the bottom rung and stood up just as she stopped. My nose hit her square in the crack of the ass. She laughed and bent over pressing her ass to my face; my tongue shot out of my mouth almost of its own accord and took a long sweeping lick from her twat to her tailbone.

"Oh yes," she said as she wiggled her ass.

Kelly and Carol grabbed her and pulled her, the rest of the way on board, while muttering about what a greedy bitch, she was. I was laughing my ass off as I climbed onto the deck.

I opened the cooler, passed out beers to everyone, and sat down on the forward deck seat. Carol sat on one side of me, and Kelly on the other. Bobby looked at them, grinned, and then sat on the blanket at my feet. She draped her arm over my thigh and leaned against my leg.

Carol hooked her knee over my other leg. I was surrounded by naked women, my dick twitched in anticipation, happy now I am, I am.

Kelly switched hands with her cold beer and wrapped her icy fingers around my shaft. Carol laughed at my sharp intake of breath and did the same thing. There was still an inch of shaft and the mushroom shaped head still exposed.

Bobby moved in between my legs, sucked the exposed part into her mouth, and ran her tongue around and round the flanged head. A low moan escaped my lips.

Carol leaned over and flicked her tongue against my hard nipple as Kelly leaned in to kiss me, pressing her firm pointy breast against my arm. This was new to me and I was almost overwhelmed. I hadn't felt like this since I was a very young man on one of my first dates.

Kelly was a very good kisser but Carol's tongue, and lips on my nipples constantly distracted me and Bobby's hot mouth on my dick was even more distracting. Carol removed her hand from my shaft allowing Bobby access to more of it, which she greedily took advantage of.

Kelly moved her hand down to cup then gently squeezed my balls, before removing it from my lap. This gave Bobby free rein and she used it to see if she could swallow me whole. She couldn't quite get there but she was fixing to get a fountain drink if she wasn't careful.

I tried to break the kiss with Kelly to tell her as much but by the time I did, it was too late. She never missed a beat as she continued to suck and bob her head up and down. Kelly's lips muffled my long drawn out groan of pleasure.

I was coming longer and harder than I ever had in my life. The intensity of it made my head spin like a drunk on a waterbed. I hadn't intended to come first as I wanted to spend quite some time pleasing these wonderful ladies. At my age, it usually took a little time to recharge the system shall we say.

I felt myself start to go limp but Bobby wasn't having any of that as she kept sucking and using her tongue to tickle me back into shape, which was long and hard. When I was where she wanted me, she removed her mouth and used her hand to keep me there.

"You girls need to move because I'm going to lay him down on this blanket and get me a Pogo stick ride. What you do with the other end is your business. I was almost there, when I got interrupted under this boat and now I'm definitely going to finish it up here," Bobby said with lust in her voice.

Kelly broke our kiss with a laugh and Carol scooted over, leaned into my lap, and wrapped her lips around the head of my shaft, fluttering her tongue over the whole thing as fast as it would go.

"Shoo!" Bobby said as she lightly swatted Carol on the top of her head.

Carol sat up saying, "Spoil sport."

Bobby gently pulled on my manhood and I followed her over to and down onto the blanket. When I was flat on my back, she knee walked up over my hips, and rubbed the spongy head of my shaft along and through the slippery wet trench leading to her sex. As it rubbed against and around her clit, she made a noise very close to a purr.

With a sigh, she raised her hips and centered me in the hot wet opening of her vagina. Slowly, she lowered her hips impaling herself half way on my rigid manhood. At this point, she stopped with a shudder and a soft moan. My eyes were glued to the sight of my shaft slowly disappearing between the puffy outer folds of her sex.

"Damn!" she whispered as she raised her hips up until just the head was still inside.

Lowering herself faster this time, she engulfed three quarters of me before she paused with a groan and rolled her hips around in a tight circle. Releasing my manhood with her fingers, she leaned forward and placed her hands on my chest. I looked at her face, she had her eyes closed, and her lips were slightly parted as she licked them. Bobby's slowly rotating hips were slowly, ever so slowly settling farther and farther down my shaft.

Carol, who had moved over to kneel to the right of us chuckled and said to Kelly, "I think she's going to swallow the whole thing or die trying."

Bobby's hips were still circling but now she was also moving up and down with little short strokes and jerks. Kelly laughed softly and answered, "Yeah, if you can come to death."

I could feel Bobby's cervices rubbing on the head of my dick and knew she would never get it all in. The muscles inside her vagina were clasping and rolling around my shaft. Now I was glad I had came earlier because if I hadn't, I wouldn't have lasted very long at all.

Kelly was right; Bobby was having small orgasms at almost ever movement she made. A small pool of wetness was forming at the base of my shaft as she continued to try to get it all inside.

I heard Carol say to Kelly, "I'll flip you for this end."

Kelly laughed and answered, "Go ahead; I've got something else in mind. Anyway I'm having too much fun watching Bobby play hide the salami."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Bobby's movement had ceased except for an almost continuous twitch and jerk of her hips. Her back was arched and her head thrown back with her eyes closed as she chewed her lower lip. A lady totally lost in the moment was the last thing I saw before Carol's sex settled over my face.

Carol was facing Bobby as she slowly lowered herself down within reach of my tongue. I teasingly ran the tip of it over her outer lips for a moment before taking a long lick up the moist slit. As my tongue passed over her swollen clit, her hips jerked and settled lower, pressing her clit to my mouth.

I rolled the hard nub around with the tip of my tongue for a second before flicking it rapidly back and forth. Carol groaned loudly and pressed down harder.

Bobby drew my attention back to her as she started to move up and down with long slow movements. Carol was coming like mad and very vocally to boot, as I rolled her clit around and round. She started to raise her hips but I grabbed her hips and pulled her back down stabbing my tongue deeply into her streaming steaming opening.

As I worked my tongue in and out, her hips took a hunching motion in counterpoint. I will say Carol had one of the sweetest tasting pussies; I had ever had the pleasure to munch.

Bobby had picked up the pace and was now slamming herself down onto my hips as another orgasm built up. When it hit it was a beauty. Bobby froze with a wail and ground her clit against my pelvic bone. Carol started to shiver and hump against my mouth, her clit rubbing against my chin. She was just as vocal when she came this time, as she was the first time.

As her orgasm subsided, Carol tried to pull away. I held her long enough to make two long licks from her ass hole to her clit before I let her go. She moved out from over my face, sat down on the blanket, and then lay back to stretch out flat on her back.

Bobby was still astraddle my hips but she wasn't moving at all, just sitting there leaning forward, her head hanging down, hidden by her hair.

I glanced over to see Kelly sitting near my right foot where she had an excellent view of the connection between Bobby and me. She grinned at me and said softly, "I think Bobby has met her match."

Bobby lifted her head and made eye contact with me as a grin slowly spread over her face. She nodded every so little and then tried to get up off me. I felt my shaft move ever so slightly inside her tightly clamped pussy, as her body gave a little shutter and froze again. The grin was now a little on the slack side, her eyes once again shut.

She opened her eyes and looked at me as she asked, "Is that thing going to go down or not?"

I gave her a wide grin of my own for an answer, to which she replied, "That's what I was afraid of."

She took a deep breath and then lifted her hips sharply, as a gasp escaped her lips and another shudder ran up and down her body. With a groan, she moved over to sit on the blanket, and then to sprawl out on her back.

"Damn, what a ride," she whispered to no one in particular.

Kelly looked from Bobby to Carol and then asked with a chuckle, "Is there life after a ten minute orgasm?"

Bobby glanced over at Carol, who grinned at her, she grinned back a moment before looking up at Kelly. "Oh yeah, there's life, just not a whole lot of energy."

Kelly laughed and looked over at my semi hard member, as she asked Bobby, "Do you mind if I try out that pogo stick? Although it looks more like it tried you out."

Bobby took a deep breath and replied, "Go for it; just watch out for the landing at the bottom."

Kelly stood up and moved over to straddle my hips. She grinned down at me for a moment before she squatted down and then gently sat down, with her sex pressed against my shaft. She wiggled around a little until it slipped into her slit. She moved her hips back and forth slowly, rubbing along my length.

After a moment she sighed and said, "Hmmm, it feels good just doing this. Of course, it's been a long time since I've done this. My ex had a problem getting it into the state, this one's in and his was no where near this size."

Bobby laughed and said, "Not to hear him tell it. According to him, you are a fridged bitch that only likes sex with women."

Kelly rocked her hips a little faster as she placed her hands on my chest for support. "The fact that I had an affair with a woman was just an accident. I was unhappy and not getting any and she was in the same shape. We got wasted up at the bar and ended up at her place in bed together. Things happen in the grown up world." She paused, arched her back, and moaned softly.

"If the ex had spent as much time with me as he did with his dope head buddies, I wouldn't have been at the bar in the first place. If he hadn't done so many drugs, he probably could have gotten it up."

She paused, as she let out a long drawn out groan as she came. A warm wet feeling covered my lower shaft and trickled down onto my balls.

Carol giggled and said, "Damn, girlfriend, are you trying to drown the guy? There's a flood going on, on this end."

Bobby lifted her head and looked over to where Carol was staring. After a moment she said, "She must have peed on him or something. I've never seen anyone that wet before."

Kelly sat up and wiggled her ass around; I could hear the wet squishy sounds from the movement. She sighed and said, "It's been about six months since I got off."

Carol said sharply, "No way. I know you've been out with a couple of stud muffins, since then."

Kelly arched her back and sat up straighter on me. "Yeah, I went out with them but I didn't take them to bed. We had a good time when we were out and about but there was no spark to light a good fire. What can I say; I'm being picky in my new found freedom."

She grinned at me as she raised her hips and rubbed the head of my shaft around her sopping wet opening and along her slit. "Right now I'm picking you," she said as she centered the head up on the hot opening and slowly sat down, forcing the thick shaft up into the tight sleeve of her sex.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Her breath hissed out slowly as she sat down farther. The deeper I went, the hotter it felt like she was. I had thought Bobby was tight but Kelly was like a velvet glove wrapped tightly around me. She was wet all right; wet enough to slide all the way down my pole in one long slow movement.

When she was sitting full on my hips, she sighed and opened her eyes. "Now this is how a hard dick should feel inside."

She flexed her inner muscles and lifted up an inch or two before sitting back down with a little bouncing movement. "Oh, yes!" she said as she wiggled from side to side.

After a moment, she opened her eyes and looked down at me with a grin. "Could I ask a favor?" She said.

"Anything Darlin'. Right now you have my complete and undivided attention." I answered.

She grinned again and wiggled from side to side slowly as she asked; "If I got on my hands and knees would you do me with long slow strokes from behind?"

I arched my hips up tighter against her and replied with my best manners, "It would be my pleasure." I wasn't joking in the least.

She slowly rose up off me and stood up. She stepped away from me and looked first at Carol and then at Bobby. "Would either of you ladies like to get your sweet pussies ate while I get fucked?" Carol giggled and Bobby had a slight frown on her face.

Carol said, "Normally, I'd love to, but right now my clit is so sensitive that it hurts at the slightest touch."

Kelly looked over at Bobby expectantly. Bobby looked up at her for a long moment then shrugged and said, "What the hell, I've wondered all my life if it would be any different with a woman. I guess it's time to find out. Where do you want me?"

Kelly grinned and said, "Right where you are is fine." She turned to me, "I'm your. I'm going to make love to Bobby while you do me the same way."

With that said, she knelt down between Bobby's legs and leaned forward to gently kiss Bobby unexpectedly on the lips. Bobby jerked and for a moment, I thought she would turn her head and break the soft kiss. Instead, she returned it shyly at first and then more passionately.

I stood and watched as Kelly broke the kiss and moved on to lick and kiss along Bobby's neck and down across her shoulder. Kelly's sharp pointy breasts were softly rubbing against Bobby's hard thick nipples and then they trailed lower across her stomach as Kelly kissed her way down to suck first one nipple and then the other. Bobby moaned softly and pressed her breast tighter to Kelly's mouth.

I grinned at Bobby's reaction before I knelt down to lick first one raised ass cheek and then the other. Kelly wiggled her ass back and forth slowly as she shifted her knees to a wider stance and dropped her back, which tilted her ass more.

Moving back, I used the tip of my tongue to probe at her very wet opening. She had a very spicy flavor, almost peppery. I took a long firm lick from her clit to her tailbone. Again, her ass wiggled invitingly. I sat back on my heels and watched as Kelly worked on down across Bobby's stomach to lick around the edge of the hair covering her mound.

Bobby drew up her knees and spread them wide as Kelly licked at first one soft inner thigh and then the other. Bobby gave a little shiver. I backed up slightly and gave Kelly a couple more long slow licks before I settled in to tease her clit.

Lightly I would lick around it, without quite touching it, just brushing my tongue against the edge. It wasn't long before her hips started to move, trying to get my tongue to make full contact with the sensitive bud of her clit. I let my stiffened tongue brush across it a couple of times, which made her hips jerk.

I got up to my knees and moved closer to her until the head of my shaft brushed along the valley between her ass cheeks. Kelly had her head down between Bobby's thighs. From the look on Bobby's face, she was doing something right. Carol had scooted over and was sucking and nibbling at Bobby's right breast. Bobby had one hand on Carol's head and toyed with her left nipple with the other.

Using my hand, I rubbed the head of my dick up and down along the slippery wet trench of Kelly's sex, from her ass hole to her clit. I slapped it gently against the hard nub, which brought a muffled groan from Kelly. I lined it up, worked the head inside her opening, and held it there for a long moment as I got a firm grip on her hips.

With one long steady motion, I sank myself to the hilt in Kelly's vagina. This brought a longer muffled groan from between Bobby's thighs. As my hips touched the firm globes of her ass, I reversed direction and pulled almost all the way out. I set a steady but slow pace, which felt great to me.

Kelly must have liked it also because her ass started to make slow lazy circles. I had made a dozen or so strokes when Bobby arched her back and let out a humming yell as she came and came hard.

I pulled back and slammed into Kelly hard and fast for several strokes. Each time my hips slapped against her ass, her nose and mouth bumped hard into Bobby's sex. Bobby would give another little yell and arch up higher. About the fifth or sixth stroke, Kelly started to tremble and press back hard against me.

Two more strokes and I felt her insides get wetter and warmer as she came. I pulled her ass tight against me and flexed my hips, moving in little short jerks as deep inside her as I could. I hadn't realized how close I was to coming until the first spurt of hot semen blasted out into Kelly.

She arched her back as her head came up and a cry broke from her lips. Her ass pressed back tighter against me as she tried to force me even deeper. Each time a jet left my member, Kelly would yell and wiggle her ass, she also continued to come, her insides working and gripping me tightly. The third squirt was the last.

Kelly slowly relaxed and her head eased forward, her back coming up to a more normal position. She laid her head on Bobby's thigh and let out a long sigh. "God, it's been so long since I've felt a man come inside me. I had almost forgotten what it felt like."

Carol had her head resting on Bobby's breast. "Feels good, doesn't it?" Kelly just nodded, as did Bobby.

That was early last summer. Bobby spends a night or two a week at my house, as does Kelly. Carol got her trip to the nude beach and met a really nice guy there. They make a cute couple and I think they have a future together.

As for me, I'm still a dirty old man and a confirmed bachelor. I'm much more satisfied and happier than I've been in a long time, I don't drink nearly as much as I did. It seems like I have a lot of other things to occupy my time.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Presentation


Amy leaned back in her office chair, rubbed her eyes and stared at the computer screen. Her brain was exhausted. She was in the middle of a major marketing presentation for her boss that was due to tomorrow when her computer screen suddenly went blank.

"Shit, shit, shit," cried Amy, "why is this happening now? I need to get this done." Amy looked over the top of her cubicle, but she didn't see a soul. Glancing at her watch, she saw that it was 9:11 p.m. Her co-workers had gone home hours ago. Amy hit the monitor a few times, but nothing happened. The screen was still blank.

She remembered that her company had a 24 hour IT Help desk. She prayed some competent geek was working who could help her. She quickly lifted the handset and dialed. Someone answered on the third ring.

"Help desk. What is your computer problem?" asked a monotone voice.

"Hi, this is Amy Johnson in marketing on the 7th floor. I was working on a very important presentation for my boss, Mr. Sweeney, that is due tomorrow and my screen went totally blank. I think I lost everything! Can someone help me?" pleaded Amy.

"Well, Ms. Johnson, we are a little short staffed tonight. Chad was on his way home, but I'll see if he can stop by your cubicle before he goes," replied the Help desk operator curtly.

"Thanks so much," said Amy. She hoped that Chad could fix her machine. She stood and stretched her long legs. She had been working on this presentation for weeks. Just this morning, Mr. Sweeney had asked her to look at one more option for the brand. The request had thrown Amy into a tailspin and she had been crunching numbers all day. She remembered she had not eaten anything since breakfast and she was starving.

"I must look like a wreck," she thought to herself. She grabbed her purse and took out a hairbrush. She quickly combed her long, reddish brown hair and applied some lipstick to her full lips. She heard footsteps and she stashed her things back in her desk drawer.

A tall, broad shouldered man was standing at the opening of her cubicle. He had dark, curly hair and intense green eyes. Smiling at Amy, Chad checked her out from head to toe. When she stood up from her desk to greet him, her short red mini skirt rode up slightly on her hips. Chad noticed her long, athletic legs.

"You must be Chad. I'm Amy. Please help. I am in the middle of this important presentation that is due tomorrow. I don't know what happened. The screen just went blank," explained Amy.

"Let me take a look at it," said Chad as he approached her computer. The cubicle was tiny and as he walked past her, their bodies brushed against each other. Amy blushed and did not say a thing.

Chad sat down in front of the computer and hit a few buttons. Amy heard several clicks, but the screen remained blank. In the reflection of the blank screen, Chad could see Amy's shiny hair and red, lush lips. Her breasts looked full, and firm beneath her silk blouse. He felt himself getting aroused.

"Look Amy, your monitor is blown. There is nothing I can do tonight. I am actually off the clock so I will write up a ticket and someone will come by tomorrow to bring you a new monitor," said Chad.

"NO!" shouted Amy," you don't understand I have got to get this done or my boss will crucify me. Can't you help me? I will write a great letter to your boss about your going above and beyond the call of duty if you help me tonight."

Chad liked her. She was really panicked and he was enjoying it in some way. He liked the fact that a marketing person was not in control for once.

"Amy, that's nice but I don't really need another letter for my personnel file," said Chad as he stifled a yawn.

"Okay, what do you need? I will pay you cash to stay and fix my monitor," pleaded Amy.

"I don't need your money," said Chad. He watched her get more and more frustrated with him.

"Fine, what do you need Chad? What can I give you to get you to stay and help me?" asked an exasperated Amy.

Chad took two steps towards Amy and took her right hand and placed it on the growing bulge in the front of his pants. Amy did not recoil. It had been a long time since she had felt an erection.

"What do you want me to do?" asked Amy matching Chad's stare.

"Well Amy, I think you know what I want. I want to fuck your mouth," said Chad in a husky voice. He took her slender hand and rubbed it against the fly of his pants.

"Let's be clear. I give you a blow job and you will fix my monitor?" asked Amy.

"Yeah, I will fix it tonight," said Chad. He sat down in her office chair and put his hands behind his head in anticipation of what was to come.

Amy kneeled on the floor in front of him between his legs She could not believe that she had just agreed to give him a blowjob, but she needed to finish the presentation. She unzipped his pants. She could see the bulge in his white cotton briefs. The sight of his hard cock aroused her.

"Wait," ordered Chad, "I want you to be able to reach all of me." He quickly pulled his pants and briefs down to his ankles.

Gingerly, Amy took Chad's cock in her hands. She began to stroke the thick shaft with her hands. Chad was rock hard and his face was flushed with excitement.

"A deal's a deal, Amy. Suck me," ordered Chad.

Amy slowly licked the head of Chad's cock with the tip of her tongue. She alternated between nibbling and licking. Chad moaned softly as her tongue swirled over the head of his cock. She opened her mouth fully and took Chad inside of her. She imagined how carnal she must look sucking off a total stranger. This thought excited her and she began to suck harder and to take Chad deeper into her throat. He moaned with pleasure and placed his hands on the back of Amy's head. He forced her head all the way down his shaft. Amy continued to suck his cock and simultaneously massage his balls. Chad reached down and put his hand between Amy's legs. She was clearly excited and her wetness intensified Chad's lust.

Chad pulled his cock out of Amy's mouth. He stood up from her chair and pulled her off of the floor.

"What are you doing?" asked Amy. Wordlessly Chad turned Amy to face her desk and then bent her over it. He yanked her panties down and spread her legs. She could feel his still hard cock at the entrance to her pussy.

"I am going to fuck your hot cunt now," said Chad as he began to enter her.

"Oh my God! That feels so good," cried Amy, "yes, please fuck my cunt." She lifted her bottom up so Chad would have easy access. Holding tightly onto her hips, Chad forcefully thrust himself into Amy. He continued to thrust until he felt her shudder and orgasm. He held her tightly as he exploded inside of her. Chad let Amy finish spasming before he pulled out of her. He helped her to her feet.

"Are you okay," Chad asked. Amy nodded her head.

"My monitor," said Amy as she pointed to her computer.

"Yeah, right. A deal's a deal," said Chad. He reached behind the computer and reconnected the cord that went to the monitor. The screen blinked and Amy's presentation popped up.

"That's all it needed?" cried Amy, "the stupid cord was out?"

"A deal's a deal, Amy. I fixed it and I think I helped you in the process," said Chad grinning. With that he left and Amy sat down to finish her presentation.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Day of Shopping

The spring of my senior year of high school, my parents wanted me to get more independent, since I was going off to college in the fall. They made me buy my own food, buy my own clothes, even buy my own school books and help them pay for my tuition. So, I agreed with them because I wasn't a very argumentative person.

One weekend in April, the temperatures started to rise from the cold winters we get in Boston, so I decided to go to the mall and buy some new clothes because I had grown a few inches since last year, height and length. My length had been growing a good amount in the past year and now I could get to a solid nine inches erect, which I was proud of (remember that I am only 18). I had a girlfriend a few months ago, she was my first time, and we had fucked a several times, but after a few months, it ended up not working out. Senior year, I was in two classes with my ex, Lauren, and I ended up staring at her, fantasizing for almost the whole class. She would always wear tight shirts and tight pants to show off her incredible body and nice 34C rack. At this point, we were still friends who laughed and hung around, but nothing had happened between us for several months.

So, back to my clothing crisis, I decided that after school on Friday, I go to the mall down the street from my school to buy a few new shirts. Right after my last class in school, which during, I was fantasizing the whole time; I decided to go straight to the mall. I need you to remember that when I had a girlfriend, we screwed as much as possible, and since then, I hadn't even kissed a girl. Unfortunately, I started to get a little too happy in class, and I could feel myself getting harder and growing in my pants under the table. This is unfortunate because instead of directly leaving the class, I would have to turn myself "off", and awkwardly adjust my pants.

As I walked to my car, my semi-erect penis slowly subsided, and I was back to my regular length. Coincidentally, right when I turned on the radio in my car, "I touch myself" by Blondie came on the radio, and of course I had to sing along. I spent the three minute drive thinking about touching myself. I finally got to the mall, found a good parking spot, and went up to the store. I walked around the store for a few minutes, finding three shirts and a pair of shorts. Although I hate using dressing rooms, I decided I should because I didn't want to have to make another trip to this store. I walked to the back of the store where all of the dressing rooms are. There were four private rooms lined up and I chose to go to the second room. I quickly turned the door knob and swung the door open wide, not thinking that someone may have forgotten to lock it. Now, what are the chances that my half naked ex-girlfriend happened to be changing in the second room? Well, they must have been pretty good, because there she was, in tight jeans and a sexy black bra, about to try on a shirt.

"Danny?!" she shriek in surprise, covering he chest with her arms

"Lauren! Oh my god, I'm so sorry for barging in." I replied also in great surprise. Seeing that sexy black bra barely cover her luscious breasts definitely turned me and my dick on, feeling a bit of resistance from my pants in my crotch region. If this was any other girl, I would have immediately closed the door and run away in embarrassment, but for some reason, I stood in the doorway talking with her for another few seconds.

"Danny, what are you doing here?" As she said this, she removed her arms from her chest, making flailing arm motions in anger and surprise.

"I just came here to get a few shirts to wear for school"

"Well, knock next time you wanna barge in on someone changing" she yelled at my in a condescending tone.

"Fine" I sarcastically replied, slamming the door behind me as I stomped away. As I walked away, I heard Lauren call my name in an apologetic tone.

"Wait, Danny" I walked back towards the room and slightly opened the door. "I'm sorry, come here" so I walked up to her and she gave my a little kiss on the cheek. I got really nervous as she kissed me because I felt my semi-erect dick rub against her leg for a few seconds. She must have felt it because she immediately froze, and I could tell that she was thinking. After about five seconds of this awkward silence. She leaned back, looked me straight in the eyes, and gave me a little smile. Then, she took my hands and placed them on the clasp of her bra as she leaned in and kissed me on the lips for a good fifteen seconds. I undid her bra and let it slide off of her arms, revealing her beautifully toned breasts, hanging loose in front of me. I glanced at them for a few seconds, and then went in for a real kiss. Our tongues met and danced around each other for about sixty seconds when I felt her hands on my stomach, lifting up my shirt.

The room was small, and I could touch all four walls by standing in the same spot, which in my opinion made the experience better. She got my shirt up over my arms, threw it to the side, and came in to kiss me again. We kept kissing, and I went down and unbuttoned her jeans, unzipped them, and pulled them down, expecting to see some type of panties, but lucky for me, and embarrassing for her, there were none.

Turning a little red, she told me "Sometimes I don't wear panties to school, to see what it would feel like. It feels amazing, you should try it."

"Fine by me" I responded quickly and reassuringly, wanting to continue our amazing kiss. She pulled down my pants and boxers quickly, so now we were both naked. Still kissing I grabbed her hands, and pinned them against the wall above her head. Her great boobs were pressing against my chest, and my penis was rubbing against her lower stomach. We kept making out, and I repositioned myself so my now fully erect boner was just at the beginning of her slit, eager to fill her. I just barely touched her pussy, and she gave me her approval to get myself into her. I started slow, just getting it in there, then I moved faster, pressing in deeper and deeper until all nine inches of me were inside of her.

Then, she hugged me tight, wrapping her legs around me with me still inside her and she said "I'm almost there, cum with my Danny"

I felt that there would be no reason to oppose, so, just as her pussy started to spasm, it tightened around my shaft and let a few ropes of my cum enter her pussy. We stood there in the middle of the room, me holding her up, still inside of her, with her legs wrapped tightly around me. She slowly released her legs and climbed off of me. Before she put her clothes back on, she gave me a deep kiss, and whispered to me "I guess this means we're back on baby." With that she finished getting dressed, and walked out of the store. Me, completely forgetting why I was at the mall in the first place, I ran out after her, but she had already left the store and into the busy hallways.


The End

[birdie8819]

Back of the Bus

It was another late Saturday night on the bus. I was a senior in high school and I was in marching band (really cool, I know). It was a Saturday in late October, and we were coming back from a contest that had been held two hours away from our school.

These bus rides would normally suck, but the past month or two I had been hanging out with this girl, Haley, who was also an eighteen year old senior as well. Most of the girls in my marching band, and I'd assume in most bands, were not exactly what you'd call attractive. Haley was smokin' though. She was a former soccer player; long, slender thighs, a tight, firm ass, a rock-hard stomach, and cute supple A-cup tits all contributed to her hot physique. She was a brunette as well with gorgeous hazel eyes.

We'd been sharing a seat for away football games and marching contests since we started hanging out. Luckily for us, we had been able to claim the back seat. The other back seat, like on most school buses, was a single seat, and the band would use that seat as a place to put our uniforms. So we were basically all alone, isolated in the back of the bus.

The first weekend we had sat together we made out on the way back from a football game. Each bus ride we grew more comfortable, and went farther. The past few weekends I had fingered her and even licked her boobs a little, and she had given me a couple handjobs. All this we got away with late at night on the back of the bus, just feet away from our friends. But we were about to get away with a whole lot more.

Like I said earlier, this particular Saturday contest had been really far away. After a long day of driving out there, warming up, marching, and waiting for awards, everyone was exhausted by the time we got back onto the bus for the long ride home. Haley and I made our way to the back seat, and helped each other unzip our uniforms and get them put away. She was wearing athletic shorts. Her tits formed small mounds that projected from her tee shirt. It was a little chilly since it was October, so we crawled under a blanked that I had brought and cuddled until the bus started moving.

For about half an hour or so after the bus had started moving we just sat there spooning, whispering to each other, knowing we had plenty of time. Haley made the first move and began to grind her tight little butt into my dick. She turned her head and we started to make out. She slid her hand down my shorts and into my boxers, rubbing my cock as it got hard. We kept kissing and I reach under her shirt and started to feel her up as she began to play with my balls.

This went on for a few minutes and then she stopped. I took the hint and slid my hand under her gym shorts. I slowly massaged her inner thighs, working my way to her snatch. I rubbed the outside of her panties and could feel the wetness seeping through. She made me pause for a minute as she unhooked her bra, leaving her shirt on.

I reached around her back and massaged her left breast with my left hand. Her nipples were hard and she was horny. I slid my right hand under her panties and worked my way down. She was smooth and had shaved recently, leaving just a small landing strip. She began to quiver and breathe deeply as I reached her wet pussy. I massaged her clit and then slid my middle finger into her, moving it slowly in and out.

This went on for a few minutes and then, breathing heavily, she turned her head and whispered, "I'm so fucking horny."

"Me too," I whispered back, licking her neck for effect.

"Want to have sex?" she boldly asked.

"What? Here? Right now?" I asked.

"Yeah," she said. "There's some noise in the front but the back of the bus is dead quite. Everybody's probably asleep. Besides," she continued, "we'll be under the blanket, so if anyone comes back here we can just pretend like we're sleeping or something."

"Do you have a condom?" I asked.

"Shit, no. Do you?"

"No."

"Well, just pull out or whatever," Haley said.

"Alright," I responded. I was nervous, I had never had sex before, much less sex in on a school bus. Haley knew I was a virgin though, so I knew she'd be cool.

Haley started stripping and removed her shorts and panties. She took her shirt off and was completely nude. I got completely naked too and we tossed our clothes in the corner.

Both still under the blanket, I sat upright and Haley, with her back to me, hovered over me. She grabbed my six-incher in her right hand and slowly lowered herself. After a couple attempts of fumbling around in the dark, my head penetrated her cunt. She was so fucking tight and wet. Haley let out a little moan of pleasure and quivered as she slowly lowered her body.

My cock was completely in her and she began to do all the work, pumping up and down as I sat there holding her hips. She started getting into it, pumping faster, working her hips. It felt amazing and we were both moaning, trying to be as quiet as we could.

All of a sudden the bus stopped and the lights went on. Fucking railroad crossing! Haley pulled out and we quickly got into a spooning position, her butt cheeks pressing against my penis, pretending to be asleep with the blanket pulled up past her neck.

A minute later it was all over and the bus was moving again with the lights off.

"That scared the shit out of me," Haley whispered.

"Yeah me too," I whispered. "You wanna keep going?"

"Fuck yeah," she said.

We sat back up and she slid my cock into her pussy. We shivered together as the whole thing slowly went it. We slowly started fucking again, and this time got more into it. Haley forgot about the blanket and let it slide off of us onto the floor, leaving the both of us naked in the back seat. The dim highway streetlights and the moon illuminated her body in the night, and I stared at her tan back and pale white ass with panty tanlines, the remnants of a long summer sunbathing her hot body at the pool.

She was riding me hard and I started to finger her clit with one hand and rub her tits with the other as she fucked me. The pleasure was intense and she began moaning harder and muttering 'Fuck, fuck, fuck' under her breath.

This built up and my cock was getting close to bursting. With my one hand that was on her chest I pulled her back to me, and whispered in her ear, "I'm gonna cum soon."

"Squeeze my hand right before you do," she commanded, pulling my right hand off her tits and holding it tight.

Half a minute later I couldn't hold back anymore so I squeezed her hand hard. She pulled out right as I began to cum. I squirted a powerful shot high on her back, into her hair. My next shots squirted onto her lower back and slowly dripped down onto her firm ass cheeks and into her crack. I grabbed my cock and stroked, cum spurting and oozing out onto my head and down my shaft.

Haley sat down beside me and we spooned again, pulling the blanket off the floor and back over us, me rubbing the outside of her wet cunt and her grinding my softening dick with her butt. She was pressed firmly against me and we were both sticky from my cum.

We put on our clothes and the next thing we knew we were back at school. Besides the back of the bus smelling like sex, none of our friends said anything to us, though I have my suspicions that they might have heard.


The End

[birdie8819]

Beth the Exhibitionist

When I met her, Beth Johnson was a freshman at the University. A product of an all-girls Catholic high school, Beth had that fresh-scrubbed, girl-next-door appeal. When we met about 2 a.m. one Sunday morning, she was on her hands and knees in the backyard of my Apartment complex tossing up the last of the whiskey she had been drinking. I held her hair back from her face while she went through the dry heaves, then I lifted her up and carried her to the bed in my apartment. I removed her vomit-soaked clothing and put her to bed in just her panties. I placed a wastebasket near the bed, then removed my vomit-soaked clothes, and placed them in the same garbage bag as her clothes. Finally, about 3:30 a.m., I was able to lay down on the couch and sleep. White knights in shining armor need their rest, too.

When she became concious about 9:30 that morning she was half naked in a strange bed. Predictably, she was concerned. Actually she was almost hysterical. I calmed her down, gave her a towel and some clean clothes, and told her to take a shower. After her shower, I fed her and gave her something for her hangover. In a half hour her eyes started to focus and she stopped groaning.

I asked her to tell me about herself; most of what she told me I had already guessed. Large Catholic family, house in the suburbs, professional Dad, stay-at-home Mom, dinner served at 6:30 every night, girls took turns washing dishes, etc. All went to same-sex Catholic schools. I did find out that Beth was the youngest daughter. Beth had been invited to a Fraternity party and had been drinking Whiskey Sours. About 1 a.m. the Frat members started fondling all the unescorted girls and Beth felt she needed to head home. It was the first time Beth had ever been drunk.

I told Beth she was to clean up the mess she made, then gave her coins and detergent for the laundry. When she had started the clothes in the washer she came back and cleaned my kitchen. I complimented her and then decided to test a theory from my Psych class. I told her "Thank you. That pleases me."

Beth spent most of the day in my apartment. I never made an overt move to take advantage of her and I spent several hours talking and laughing with her. Every time she performed some small task for me I would tell her "Thank you. That pleases me."

About 6 pm she started making dinner. I kept thanking her for doing something that pleased me. About 9 pm I drove her to her dorm. I told her to be ready about 6 every evening and I would pick her up. We would study together and I would bring her back to her dorm about 9 pm. That Psychology experiment worked: in a week Beth was constantly looking to me for my approval whenever we were together.

The second Friday we were together I told Beth I had plans for her for Saturday evening. Beth wanted to know what I had in mind, so I asked if she liked dancing. Beth told me she loved to dance, and volunteered that she had learned Hawaiian Dance when she was in 8th grade. She had only given it up when she came to college. She asked if she could dance for me sometime and, of course, I told her "Thank you. That would please me."

Beth walked over to me, sat down in my lap, and kissed me. Hesitantly at first, then quite thoroughly. Beth stopped and looked me in the eye and said "I like to please you. I want to do everything to please you". She kissed me again and then pulled her sweater off. I moved my hands slowly up and around her, then undid her bra. I let her remove her bra herself and Beth did it slowly while she watched my eyes. Her breasts were again revealed to me, but this time she was fully awake and sober. Her breasts were 34C's with a pink cherry nipple. I leaned forward and kissed each nipple and found them rock hard. I pulled back and said "Thank you. You really know how to please me."

Beth stood up and said "I'm not quite done yet. I want to show you what you were too nice to take advantage of last week". Slowly she unzipped her skirt and removed it, then pulled her panties down to her ankles, and stepped out of them. She looked to me for approval and my smile told her everything.

Beth came back to me and sat in my lap naked. I held her and kissed her deeply. When I finally had to break for air I told her she was beautiful and that she really pleased me. She giggled and said "I know; I can feel the lump in your pants".

I picked Beth up and carried her to the bedroom. After laying her on my bed I stripped out of my clothes and moved to join her. I pulled her into my arms and told her we were rushing things a bit. Her eyes welled up with tears and I quickly explained. "I want you. I want you in the worst way, but that's not the best way to start off a long-term relationship. I will teach you a few things you can do to please me without going all the way. And I will teach you a few things about pleasing Beth. You are here for my pleasure and I am here for yours."

I held her for a few minutes, then we changed positions and I handed Beth a tube of KY. I told her to lubricate my cock and start stroking me slowly. Beth learned how to give a great handjob that day and she learned to swallow my cum. I guided her and Beth watched me to find what I liked. When I had my first orgasm I told Beth to lick up my cum and swallow it. Beth started to refuse and I quickly raised my eyebrows. I had her collect my cum in her hand, then I brought a tablespoon from the kitchen and scooped the cum into the spoon. It almost filled the spoon twice. I told her that cum was mostly protien and that if it was good enough to make babies with, then it was good enough for her to swallow. Beth opened her mouth and I fed my cum to her. She looked directly into my eyes, then swallowed. I told her "Forget everything you have ever heard about sex. Nothing I do with you, or to you, will hurt you. I expect you to swallow my cum every time you make me cum. It will not hurt you. You are here for my pleasure and I am here for yours. Now it is my turn to please you."

I kissed Beth deeply, then I started kissing my way down her body. Beth stiffened when she realized I was about to kiss her pussy. She started to stop me and I quickly raised my eyebrows again. Two minutes later Beth had no intention of stopping me. I found out she had a very sensitive clit and labia that filled and flared when she was excited. In less than ten minutes the good Catholic girl was gone and Beth found out she was multi-orgasmic. I licked and sucked on her pussy while Beth had three major orgasms and at least a dozen smaller ones. After a two hour marathon of pussy-eating, Beth was too tired to do more than cuddle with me and we drifted off to sleep.

Saturday morning I woke to find Beth lovingly licking my cock. When she was certain I was awake she looked me in the eyes and said "I am here for your pleasure". In another five minutes she swallowed a large load of my cum, licked her lips and smiled at me. I told her "Thank you. That really pleased me."

Over breakfast I asked her if she was ready to dance for me. Beth said she had her hula skirt and some other accessories at her dorm room. She wanted to show me some of her routines so we dressed and went to her dorm to pick up her outfits. Later that afternoon Beth gave me a private performance; no top on and no panties under the skirt. Her dancing had the desired effect; I had a hardon and she was so excited her pussy was dripping. I spent an hour licking and sucking on her pussy and she sucked me off and swallowed with a smile.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

While we were trying to catch our breath from the sex I told Beth I was taking her to a private party that evening and I wanted her to dance for the crowd. I told her her first several dances would be with a top on, but I wanted her to dance topless later in the evening. I also told her I might decide she needed to dance without her bikini bottoms, but I would decide that later in the evening once she had danced topless. Beth looked scared, but she said nothing to me.

That night we loaded her outfit into the car and set out for a town about 40 miles from the University. Beth was dressed nicely in a skirt and a light sweater. I had told Beth she needed to go braless this evening, so she was flushed and excited as we left the apartment. I stopped for gas before we left town and her nipples stood out prominently while I pumped gas. I had parked up front where people had to pass by my car going in and out of the store. Several college-age guys noticed her hard nipples poking out through her sweater, and one stopped to admire the sight. When I came out of the store Beth told me, breathlessly, that she had been "checked out" quite a few times. I told her "You are here for my pleasure, and theirs."

Beth said "You may have to lick my pussy; I'm so excited I am dripping".

I told her "I'm sure you know that pleases me."

Beth asked me questions the entire fourty miles to ******. When we arrived at the Elks Club there were at least fifty cars and trucks already in the parking lot. The crowd had just started to arrive for a Casino Night. The event was attracting people from early 30's to their 70's from several surrounding towns. I told Beth we needed to go in and meet the organizer of the Casino Night, and find out where the entertainers dressing room was located. Beth gasped when she realized there would be over 300 people watching her dance. I told her, with a smile, "Relax. You will be dancing topless for a select few men, and maybe a few women. It will be done quietly in a smaller room later tonight. And you are not the only girl that will be dancing topless."

The organizer of the Casino Night was a mid-40's businessman with short hair and just a slight paunch. He stood maybe 5 foot 10, and he had a big mustache. When I introduced myself he shook hands; when I introduced Beth he took her hand and kissed it. Beth giggled in surprise and John gave her a big smile. His smile became bigger when I told him that Beth was a Hawaiian dancer. I also said she would be dancing for the Directors. John said that made four girls for the Directors show. John told us to pick up our entertainers package at the back table and to enjoy the evening. First dancers would take the Main Stage at 8. When I picked up the entertainers package there was $100 in cash and $200 in "Casino Money" for the evening. The man at the table asked that Beth go backstage and dress, then join me and mingle with the crowd until the entertainment started.

I carried her costume to the dressing room and told Beth to meet me at the Blackjack tables when she was ready. Twenty minutes later the crowd parted and a blushing Beth joined me. The lady right next to her admired the costume and started asking questions about the materials and design. Beth answered the woman and told her loads of info. Beth also surprised the woman by saying that she herself had weaved most of the skirt. After the woman and Beth talked a bit Beth relaxed and started to enjoy the attention from the Casino Night crowd.

The entertainers started at 8 on the Main stage. There were three girl Belly Dancers, a magician, a Country Duet, some jugglers, and Beth. It took over an hour before Beth finally took the stage and performed 3 dances. The country singers came back when her dances were done. The magician performed several more tricks, the belly dancers came back for a second set of dances, and then Beth did a second set also.

After the second set I met Beth backstage and escorted her to the private room used for the VIP's. When we walked in there was about 25 men and six or seven women in attendance. The Magician had his two assistants in matching pink bikinis, except his first "assistant" was already topless and he was working on the trick that promised more. He had the topless assistant bring out a large red satin blanket and a cubical frame. He tied the second assistant into the cage-like framework. He covered the framework with the red blanket, turned it completely around, tapped it three times with his wand, then pulled the cover off. The second gal was still tied up, but was now topless and had on a sheer black thong. The audience cheered and the two assistants stepped to the front of the stage and took a bow. The Magician asked if he could perform one more trick. He tied the girl with the pink bikini bottom into the cage and covered it again. This time when he reached into his cape for his magic wand, a sheer black thong fell out. He smiled and pulled off the cover and the pink bottoms were gone. He brought the naked girl to the front of the stage and took a bow with her.

Next it was the belly dancers. They performed once with gold coin bikinis on, then they took off their tops. They performed two more dances topless, and then it was time for Beth to dance. Beth danced her first number with her top on. Then she turned her back to the audience, removed her bikini top, and started her second number. She danced backward all the way to the front of the stage, then turned around. Her cheeks were burning but a big smile was on her face. She danced two numbers topless and received a nice round of applause.

The belly dancers came back on stage, but their costumes were just a bunch of veils. They danced together and removed each others veils one at a time. Finally they had on nothing but coin belts and sandals. As the music faded, the naked belly dancers received a standing ovation, and it was again Beth's turn to dance. All eyes in the room focused on Beth. She turned to me and looked me in the eye, then whispered "remove my panties, please." The audience watched silently as her bottoms were removed, then broke into applause as she took the stage again. Her grass skirt covered her, but she and the audience knew she was naked underneath.

As the music started Beth removed her bikini top and began her dance. It was a fast number and her boobs bounced and shook. The skirt gave the audience glimpses of her legs and the pom-poms on either hip bounced and gyrated. Beth added to the tease by picking up the skirt and shaking it. The second number was also fast but this time Beth reached down and untied her skirt. At the midpoint of the music the beat slowed to a pace half of what it had been. Beths' movements became sensual, and she had picked that point to twirl right out of her skirt. She moved slowly and sensually back to the rear of the stage and from my vantage point I could see her pussy was wet and open. Then the music turned fast again and Beth moved up to the front of the stage. She was naked except for her anklets, a headdress, and her pom-poms. The audience gave her a great reception. Then her third song started and Beth moved slowly and sensually to the beat. She spent the entire tune moving slowly from one side of the stage to the other making sure everyone in the audience could feast their eyes on her nakedness. The last notes found her lowering herself to her knees where she remained with her knees at least a foot apart. The men at front row center had a great view. Beth then stood and accepted a standing ovation from the crowd.

Beth went to the dressing room and I gathered up her costume pieces. As I was finishing a man in his late 40's approached me and asked if Beth performed at parties. I said she might in the future and he gave me his card. He said he had a group of customers that gathered several times each year for a card party.

When she came out of the dressing room Beth was wild with excitement. "Did you see me? I was naked. I danced in front of all those people and I was naked. They all wanted to fuck me. I could see it in their eyes. They all wanted to fuck me."

I smiled at her and I told her "Thank you. That pleased me."

Beth smiled "I danced naked in front of all those people and they all wanted to fuck me".

We had a wonderful evening when we finally made it home.



The End

[birdie8819]

Ask and Receive



I am lying in bed, half-asleep. I feel him climb into bed beside me. I feel hands running along my back. As they circle around my waist, pulling me toward him, I curl inward. I feel his fingers catch the back of my panties and pull them down, exposing my ass.

I twist my head to look back at him, but a hand pushes my head back down to my pillow. I stare at the wall, frozen, unsure as to what he expects from me. I close my eyes and focus on the sensations as his hands slide along my ass and down to my clit.

His fingers explore me gently but insistently. He pulls my panties down my legs and I use my foot to catch them and push them off completely. As I pull one leg up toward my chest to give his hands more room to explore, my ass bumps against him, and I feel how hard he is against me.

I shiver with anticipation. He presses his fingers against my clit, and then slowly slides two fingers into me, and I feel how wet I already am against his fingers. I try to press back against him, but his command, "Stop," stills me. His fingers move against me faster and slide deeper, in and out of me, and I feel my desire building.

I try to hold still, but it becomes harder to do as I find myself getting so close to release. "Please...I need..." I trail off, unsure of what I want to ask for, just knowing I need him inside of me.

He laughs at me. "You need what?"

I feel myself flush as I try to formulate a response. I clamp my thighs together, trying to ease the ache between my legs, and his quick and sharp slap across my thigh quickly convinces me to open them again.

I open my mouth to speak, but I'm still unable to come up with the words I want.

In a rush, I blurt it out. "I need you inside me." Nothing. No response from him.

I try again. "I want you to fuck me." His hands move from their position on my thigh and slide slowly along my back, and I wonder if I've said enough.

Finally, he leans close to me, his breath warm against my back. "You can do better than that, can't you?" I roll my face into the pillow, wondering what more I can possibly say.

Quickly, my impatience and the aching brings me the courage to say the words. Quietly..."I want you to fuck me in the ass. Is that what you want to hear?" I brace myself for his response, and the click of the lube bottle opening is my answer.

His fingers are cool against my ass, as they slide down my crack. One finger slides in easily, but my quick gasp is involuntary. His free hand runs along my clit as I bury my face in the pillow to hide my reaction.

"On your hands and knees," he says. I do as he has asked, trying to hold still as he spreads more lube around my asshole, working a finger in and out. He pushes my knees farther apart and presses my head down. I try not to think about how I must look, completely in his control, my ass in the air.

He takes his finger out of me. Grasping my hips roughly, he says, "Turn your head. Look at me. Tell me what you want again. You need to tell me what you want if you want to get it."

I turn my head as best I can in the position he's put me in. "I want you to fuck me in the ass. Please. I want you to put your cock into my ass."

I hear the laughter in his voice. "Good, that's all I wanted to hear." His hand presses at the small of my back, and I feel the head of his cock pressing into my ass. I press against the intrusion, willing the pain away, pressing my face into the bed, unable to control my own voice at that moment. He slides in completely, and I am breathless for that exact moment.

He begins to slide out slowly, and then back in again. His fingers brush against my clit and I twist my hips, unable to hold still against the touch. He stops, and I feel his weight pressing me down flat onto the bed, and he begins to move fast and deep within me. I feel nothing but the heat and fullness, building so that I can't stand it. I clench his cock with my ass, and he shudders, coming inside me. I feel him pull out and he stands and leaves the room.


The End

[birdie8819]

Rubber Magnate

My name is Todd Holiday and I am kind of an asshole. I know this because I've heard it whispered in the hallways of my company, Infinity Tire and Rubber. my wife yelled it at me while walking out the door and several of the service staff at my home have mentioned it while they quit. At one time, I saw it written on the women's bathroom on the executive floor of my office building in Santa Monica.

My business; and I call it my business because I built it and, though it's publicly traded, it lives and dies on my decisions, I think that makes it mine, was headquartered in Cleveland until two years ago when I picked up and moved to LA. This inconvenienced a lot of people at the time. Several people lost their jobs and while the members of the board and most my executive moved with a little grumbling, it caused havoc in the Cleveland Suburbs, a lot of secretaries and drivers lost their jobs. This is not something I care about.

I do want to tell you this story that took place only a few months after I moved out to Los Angeles. We had just fired the director of corporate communications (I had just fired her) because I was seriously unhappy with the bad press we were getting around moving the corporate headquarters. Some members of the board and I had interviewed several candidates and were meeting later that day to discuss the problem.

Somehow, one of her main staff members, the Communications Coordinator had gotten on to my calendar and arrived at that moment.

She walked in exactly on time. I'd never noticed her before, may never have met her. She is striking. A tall pale woman with light freckles and flowing light brown hair.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Holiday, thank you for making time for me."

"It's a pleasure, always nice to talk to employees, especially when your department is in flux."

She sat down confidently on the couch in my office, as I had gestured. I sat in an arm chair across from her.

"That's exactly what I want to talk to you about Mr. Holiday. As you know, I've been the acting department head for the last few weeks."

"Yes."

"Though it's been a limited time and I'm not traditionally qualified for that position, I'd like to sort of throw my hat in to the ring, as it were."

"Not traditionally qualified."

"I recognize that I don't have the number of years of service, etc. that you expect," She said politely. Here, I noticed her legs careful. And I leered at them. She wore no stockings and here smooth exquisite legs were alabaster and toned to the nines. She must run. "but I know all the agencies that we work with, I'm familiar with the brand and I'm already commanding the department, so they're used to responding to me."

I asked, "Do you rule that department with an iron grip? You're a very beautiful girl."

"I'm firmly in charge. I've already noticed that they don't invite me to lunch, I hear that's good for the boss. And thank you, I try to take care of myself. But I'm not sure if that's an appropriate compliment," she said, somewhat coquettishly ,I thought. I considered this my in.

I didn't have a real candidate for the job that I was happy with and I know that one of the stronger board members had a good candidate in someone doing a similar job at IBM that we could lure away with money. I decided to make her my candidate at that moment. But I also decided to see where I could take this conversation.

"Ms. Thompson-"

"Mrs. Thompson," She said, still sounding flirty.

"You attended New York University?"

"Yes, I majored in Psychology, but I have a Masters in Communications."

"From?"

"From the University of Ohio's school of business communications."

"I think that you have made some points about your appropriateness for the job and you have the aptitude if you've risen this far. But with your educational background and... undistinguished credentials, I would really have to fight the board on this. I need to know that, if I put you in that position, you'd be incredibly loyal to me."

"Sir, I have nothing but respect for the way you've built this company and the way you rule it with an iron fist."

"That's all well and good," I moved to the couch, "but I need certain things that a lady such as yourself can provide, from time to time." IT was an unnecessary bargain, I began to realize, she was moved by my power not anything I was holding over her head. She was a corporate animal, like me.

She leaned in for a kiss.

I yanked her head toward me and probed her mouth with my tongue. I wanted this one so fast.

"remove your clothes."

She stood up and unhooked her blouse. She wore a dark blue power suit and an orange blouse.

She removed it immediately. Her breast were round and just large enough to squeeze out of her bra. I made a mental note to tit-fuck her later.

She shimmied out of her skirt and sat down to remove her heels. I ran my hand over her thigh and gripped it tightly, moving my hand up her body. I leaned over for a real kiss, parting her soft lips and stroking her tongue with mine. As I brought my hand up to her pussy lips I could already her feel her moistness dripping down her leg.

"Mr. Holiday you're teasing me."

I parted her lips with my finger and stroked her clit. She leaned back and I stroked her neck.

"You'll be mine for the taking, soon enough."

"Oh god yes," she yelled. "Oh god yes."

I rubbed her clid a little harder as she grinded on to my hand. She let her legs flail quickly and they landed on the coffee table kicking a water glass that I hadn't noticed before.

She came so quickly and so hard and so fast, that I couldn't believe it.

She started to relax and breath deeply, but I yanked her up by her arm.

"You haven't forgotten me have you," I said dragging her by her arm to my desk. I put her arms on it and she leaned her slim frame over the from of the desk and I spread her legs. I rounded the desk and pulled some lube from my desk drawer. I came all the way around again. She was still breathing deeply, but eying me suspiciously.

Standing behind her, I undid my belt and let my pants and underwear drop. I kicked off my shoes, no sense in letting $1000 loafers get our juices on them.

"Mr. Holiday, sir..."

I lubed my cock, harder and longer than I think it had ever been and spread her ass cheeks with my finger.

When exploiting an employee for sex, it's important to establish the chain of command early. If she though I was going to fuck her, or let her off with a BJ right now, she might start thinking she could make demands or arrange things for her comfort.

I pushed my lubed finder slowly inside her light pink asshole. It was tighter than any I'd ever felt.

"No, please," she said, but didn't resist.

I immediately removed my finger and placed my dick at the entrance. I pushed forward through the opening, slow but steady. She cried out in pain, I never heard such a yell. Then she bit down on something and groaned. I pushed forward slowly, never wavering, she groaned and then said, "It's so much bigger than any that I've had up there before."

When IU got all the way, she fell forward on the desk and said, "Oh god yes. Oh, it fucking hurts, but fuck my ass."

I pulled back and forth increasing my pace, she reached under her body with her right arm and stroked her own clit as well as she could.

I pick up the pace, I was in heaven, it was the tightest ass I'd ever felt, at least on a white woman. I fucked her ass, and she began to breathe in and out deeply even moaning in pleasure but squealing a little in pain.

"Mr. Holiday, fuck my ass. yes, I'm your little whore."

She said the magic word. With a few quick strokes, I started to come, pulling out quickly from her ass and yanking her off the desk. I shoved my dick in her mouth and came hard. She was touching herself and moaning and I let my dick soften in her mouth. She came again, softly this time, on her knees with my softening dick tasting of her ass in her own mouth.

I knew I'd have no choice but to recommend her to the board.


The End

[birdie8819]

Noises in the Night


THUMP... THUMP... THUMP AH! THUMP AH! THUMP OH! THUMP YES! GOD! HARDER! HARDER!... Emma lay in her own bed wondering when it would stop. Her flatmate Chad and his girlfriend Chrissie certainly knew how to make noise, and they did it, night after night, until the walls shook and the whole flat seemed to be screaming with them in their final climax. When Emma and her ex had last had sex -- must have been at least two years ago -- she had, as always, been made no more sound than a couple of gasps, the odd "oh, please, more" to keep him going; she didn't understand how they could be so... into it.

Then one day, the noises stopped. Chad was devastated for weeks, shut in his room not wanting to talk to anyone, watching the window to see if Chrissie would come back. Emma was upset too, wishing she'd never willed an end to their noises, Chad had always been a really good friend to her, all through her ex leaving, and the financial difficulties that had taken her out of her pretty little apartment and into flat sharing again. She made sure he ate, brewed endless cups of tea, and made sure he knew that when he was ready to show his face again she'd be there, any time he wanted to talk.

Finally she came home from work one day to find Chad, showered, shaved and dressed in a cream jumper and charcoal grey jeans, hunched in a chair at the kitchen table over the stripy mug she always left waiting with tea bag, and sugar. She gave him a quick hug, and left him to gather his thoughts while she dumped her stuff on her bed and shrugged of her chocolate coloured suit jacket, leaving her in just the short skirt that went with it, and her pretty coral pink blouse. She let down her thick dark blonde hair to curl over her shoulders, and then, feeling a lot more relaxed and accessible, went in to talk to Chad.

The time spent on his own reflecting seemed to have done Chad good, he seemed to accept that Chrissie really had needed to go, that they didn't really have a great future potential. That said he had cared deeply for her, and would need some healing before the pain went away.

"She never was sure about me living with you" He finally got round to saying, "She could see how much I cared for you and even though I was always faithful, she was always trying to find things that weren't there. I hated that she didn't trust me, especially as if I hadn't been with her maybe you and I..." His voice trailed off and he looked up at her, tears glistening in his eyes "At least we won't be making all those noises any more."

Emma's heart filled with pity for the young, good looking guy who'd always been her friend, and yes, could have been more had she met him in a time when she wasn't so scared and insecure. She came round the table and held him tight, letting his had rest on her chest and stroking his short, golden-brown hair. His hands came up to grip round her back, keeping her close, and then when the wave of sadness calmed down and he realised she wasn't leaving, they began to stroke up and down the back of her blouse, taking comfort in the warmth of her skin, the softness of her plump breasts and the edge of lace he could feel under his cheek. Emma realised what was going on and didn't care, it had been far too long since she'd been touched like that, and the fact that it was Chad just made it special. She began to tremble as his hands came round to her sides, tracing up her slender waist, and landed on the side of her breasts, still lightly stroking.

At this point Chad stopped and looked up at her again, no tears in his eyes now, just a deep care she realised had always been there, and the beginnings of healing for both of them. She realised this was her chance to stop if she wanted to, but didn't, absolutely didn't, she couldn't say anything, but she linked both hands behind his head and pulled him back to her. He moved to the side then, one hand on her back, the other moulding her breast, his thumb flicking across her nipple under the blouse and sending tremors down through her body, then his head moved from between her chest, and, very carefully so as not to make her blouse damp, he brought his lips around the other nipple. Emma felt a lightning bolt go through her, and a spurt of wetness between her legs, and as he gently squeezed and manipulated through the flimsy material of her blouse, she felt an almost agonising need for more, until her legs almost gave way.

Chad seemed to feel it too, for he ran his hand down from her breast, over her skirt and down her sheer stockinged legs until it slipped behind her thigh, and with very little effort, picked her up and carried her through the flat to her room, laying her down on the crisp white sheets, in the glow of the late autumn sun. She was beautiful, flushed with arousal, her hair flung out like a halo and her blouse rucked up to show a sliver of creamy skin. She was already making little whimpers in the back of her throat, wanting him to come to her, but he took his time to take off his jumper, revealing a lean, lightly tanned body. At this her little noises got louder, and she began to struggle with the buttons of her blouse, wanting to tell him to come to her but too shy to speak, her body at least knew what it so desperately wanted. He took pity on her, came to her side and helped her slip the blouse off over her head to reveal a lacy bra of the same colour, two rosy nipples just peeking out from the top.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

The temptation was too great, he lay down beside her, Emma arched back and closed her eyes, and felt his kisses all over her neck, stinging as though he wanted to devour her, and again felt a spurt of warmth and had to cry out as his hands made their way beneath the lace and began to fondle any pull in earnest at her sensitive peaks. She felt her centre of warmth beneath her skirt calling out for attention, and began to writhe on the bed as his kisses sent fire down and his hands shot bolts of passion through her. At last she couldn't resist:

"Please, Please!" she called, and again he moved down, her bra coming off in one short, desperate fumble. He sucked had on her nipple so that it burned with pleasure, switching back and forth, nibbling and squeezing. She was half delirious with this, and half extremely aware that one hand was caressing her stomach and the other was slowly making it way up her leg. She gasped as he reached the top of her stocking and his fingers began to brush the silky skin at the top of her thigh, and gasped again as he reached the hem of her now sopping panties and began to tease at the lacy edge. Her hands clamped his head to her throbbing nipples causing him to suckle harder, and her whole body twisted under him, trying to get him to touch the part of her that so ached for relief.

At long last his fingers moved into her underwear, and Emma gave a long "Ohhhhhh!" as he gave one long stroke, cupping her opening, rising to almost a scream as he came up to flick at her long-neglected clitoris. He drew away from one, painfully long moment, and then his long fingers burrowed down under the waistband again, rubbing and teasing.

"Ah! Ah! Oh Chad!" Emma was in the sweetest of tortures, she'd never been a great one for masturbating, and the intensity of such a clever touch after so long was almost more than she could bear. He knew what she wanted almost better than she did, concentrating on her clitoris, circling and frigging, occasionally slipping one long digit down to flick at the skin round her opening, lightly first but then increasing the pressure on her little magic centre until she began to pant and cry in earnest, and finally with a scream her whole body gave one great spasm and wetness poured over his hand.

At this he left her and slowly unzipped the chocolate skirt that cradled her firm buttocks, and helped her out of this and her sodden panties. Taking his time he slowly unrolled each stocking down her leg and off her feet until she was stretched out before him, utterly and gloriously naked. Having recovered a little she sat up, and with a predatory smile pushed him down to lie beneath her. She straddled him despite the jeans, and began to rock her hips back and forth until he too had his eyes closed and was gasping for breath, she could feel his hardness pushing against her, and it was sending all sorts of pleasurable sensations through her. Overcome with desire she climbed off, and he lifted his hips so she could slip him out of jeans and boxers to show his long, quivery erection. She stroked once along the underside of his silken hardness and then unable to resist, took him in her mouth and began to work him up and down, lashing the head of his cock with her tongue.

Chad had a beautiful view of her arse as she bobbed up and down in front of him, he could smell her wetness driving him crazy and the sensation in his cock was getting too much to bear, his balls were getting tight, and he knew he had to act before her circling tongue and the suction of her lips as she loved his dick would bring him to a release that, while amazing, wouldn't be all that this encounter had to offer. It was his turn to stop her and go on top again, returning to wrap his mouth around her nipples and bring her back to that mewling, excited creature she had been before. His kisses began to slip lower, exciting every inch of her flat stomach, and lower still until he felt the first silk of her pubic curls tickling his nose. Emma knew what was coming, knew what it would do to her:

"Oh god, oh god, ohh gooood!" as without any preliminary his mouth clamped around her clit and his tongue began to writhe against her most sensitive place, doing for her everything she has so recently been doing to him. It took all Chad's strength to stay put as her whole body began to jerk and thrash about, but he kept his tongue working against her, bringing her to peak after peak of sensation, she felt a rising tide within her, then his finger slipped insider her and the wave crashed over her as he thrust in and out "Oh god. Oh yes. Fuck me, fuck me, Fuck Me!" Her hips thrust against his finger, working in time with his tongue, all of her caught up in a massive orgasm.

Chad's cock was absolutely rock solid, he felt he could cum just seeing Emma beneath him, completely lost in sensation. He scrambled up over her, but almost without knowing she pushed him down again, and with tears in her eyes from the unbearable pleasure, lowered herself down with a yell onto his readily awaiting cock. For one moment Chad felt like he'd been smothered in tight, hot velvet, and then she began to ride him in a frenzy, almost coming off in her need to feel the full length of him inside her. He thrust his hips to match her rhythm, the pair of them clinging onto each other, harder and harder. His thick cock pounding her insides, stretching her and catching every time that exquisite pleasure point. "AH! AH! AH! MORE! DEEPER! OH! YES!"

The waves built inside both of them, shuddering through them, getting bigger and bigger and bigger, more and more, until at last with an "Oh God EMMA!" Chad's cock erupted inside her, as her juices exploded over him, feeling his juices coat the walls of her cunt around his big, thick cock.

At last they both collapsed on top of each other, absolutely satisfied, still joined together. Her hand on his chest now as their ragged breaths began to subside. Chad looked down at the beauty lying on him, and gave a small laugh: "I get the feeling those noises aren't over yet."


The End

[birdie8819]

Mara and Pak



"Work" allows me to travel quite a bit and I sometimes find myself traveling back and forth across the Pacific every few years. This was one of those occasions.

I had a few hours to kill until it was time to board my connecting flight, so I decided to hang out at one of those over-priced airport bar & grills. All the table seats were taken, so I found an empty seat at the bar. I ordered something from the kitchen and decided to try one of the bar's amber libations.

As I started to relax a bit, I looked around in the reflection of the bar mirror and noticed an unusually attractive Asian girl sitting next to me. She had her back to me when I sat down, and I hadn't noticed her for some reason. As unnoticeably as possible, I checked her out. Smartly dressed, money, married (at least the ring said so), but very young looking.

I figured she was at least 21, (she was drinking the same beer as me), but looked 18 or 19. In my opinion, sometimes it's hard to tell with Asian women.

As my eyes came back up from her legs to my beer, I could see she had been looking at me in the mirror. I felt my face turn a little red, but tried to hide it with an upturned beer glass.

"Hi, " she said, and smiled.

"Hi, " I said back. I knew I was busted, but she wasn't making a big thing about it.

At least, not yet.

"This place is really busy, " she said.

I said, "Yep. Must be a lot of people with a lot of time to kill before their next flights."

She said, "Yeah, I have a 3 hour layover. How about you?"

I told her I had the same, and then found out we were both going to the same place on the same plane.

Just then, a young Asian guy (boyfriend? husband?) came up to her and said he reserved a table. She asked me if I'd like to join them. I figured the table chairs must be more comfortable than the bar stools, so I did.

For the purpose of this story, we'll call her Mara and him Pak. She was an umbrella girl. I wasn't sure what that was, so she explained that when there's a motorcycle race (the big superbikes, not dirt bikes), she holds an umbrella over the rider and the bike, keeping them cool in the shade, or out of the rain. He was an engineer that worked for one of the major motorcycle companies.

They looked more like brother and sister than husband and wife.

Anyway, we talked and drank beer for the entire three-hour wait. Their English was very good, but the L's and R's would occasionally get switched around. We talked about everything. What we did for a living, where we've traveled, favorite foods, favorite movies and music, how they met, past relationships, and what we found attractive and unattractive in people and life. From the conversation, I learned neither of them was very experienced sexually, although I found that hard to believe by looking at her. They were discreet, keeping the conversation PG-13, but had a very disarming way of carrying on a conversation. We really got to know each other in those three hours.

As we were getting ready to pay the bill, she leaned over to Pak and told him that I was checking her out at the bar.

That felt a little awkward. I was expecting a fight or at least harsh words, followed by a friendly escort by airport security. Instead, he just asked if I thought she was attractive, but he didn't ask in an aggressive way - more curious. I said that I thought she was cute, and that he was a lucky guy.

He smiled, I smiled back, and then she smiled. It was all a little weird.

We paid our bills and then headed for the gate.

As they were calling the seats for boarding, Pak approached me and quietly asked if I'd like to sleep with Mara, if he could arrange it. I thought I was dealing with a nutcase, or someone looking for a fight, so I just said what I said earlier. "She's very cute, and you're a lucky guy to have her, Pak."

He said thank you, but he asked again, as if this was something she wanted - or something he wanted. So, I came right out and asked him, "Do you want me to sleep with your wife, Pak?"

It was hard to keep our conversation private amongst everyone getting in line, but somehow we managed. He gave me his cell phone number, and told me to call him the next weekend.

He wanted the three of us to meet for dinner at one of the most high-class restaurants in Seoul - his treat.

And off they went to First Class, while I waited to board Coach.

For the fourteen hour-plus hour plane ride, I thought about where this might lead. She was more than just very cute. And what was the deal with her husband? Before I knew it, I was asleep on the plane, being woken up for the occasional meal and movie, but mostly I slept.

When we arrived at Incheon, I looked for them as we departed the plane. No sign.

Then I remembered that First Class deplanes before everyone else. They were long gone by the time I stumbled off the plane.

I waited until I got home, took a shower, unpacked, and then picked up the phone.

Mara answered. She said dinner arrangements had already been made, and that I should pack an overnight bag. I thought there might be more to the dinner date than dinner. She made it clear that dinner was only the beginning. My groin throbbed as I hung up the phone.

We met for dinner at about 6PM. It seemed like an early start, but I guess they planned on a long night. Mara was dressed in a shimmery metallic above-the-knee dress that showed off her full back. Pak was dressed in a tailored suit, similar to my own.

They ordered a rather light meal, so I did the same. A few drinks after dinner and they were ready to move on. I couldn't keep track of all the twists and turns Pak was taking as he drove to what I imagined to be their home.

We went inside and they immediately removed their shoes (as is the custom). Mara said they would be right back after they slipped into something more comfortable. A few moments later, they reappeared in bathrobes, handing me one to join them.

I asked, "Where should I change?"

"Right there would be fine, " Mara said with a smile.

From what I could hear in the background, Pak was getting a hot tub running. I stripped completely, trying to prevent a full-on erection as Mara watched. I cinched the terry cloth belt around the robe and asked Mara for a drink. She motioned to a wet bar in the corner of the room.

As I was pouring a glass of Scotch, Mara walked over to me and asked what I wanted to do tonight.

I said that her husband thought we might like to fool around, and then asked what she wanted to do.

"I'm not very experienced, and neither is Pak, " she said.

"Would you mind showing us everything you know?" she added.

"Are you sure Pak is OK with this? I don't want any jealousy problems arising, " I replied.

"Pak is just as anxious as I am... and very curious, " she said with a grin.

I could tell it was going to be an interesting evening. Before I had a chance to ask her how she'd like to get started, she asked me the same question.

"Well, " I said, "let's start with what you know."

Without skipping a beat, she dropped to her knees, opened my robe, and began blowing me like a pro. Just then, Pak appeared and called out Mara's name. I almost dropped the glass of Scotch,

I was so startled. She paused momentarily to say she was sorry for starting without him, but figured he's be able to catch up. He just smiled and said that the water was just right if we wouldn't mind moving to the hot tub. I helped Mara to her feet and she asked if what she had done so far was all right. I told her it was great, but not to forget a little kissing before a blowjob. She said she was sorry and gave me a full-tongued kiss that made my cock so hard it was pushing her away.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Wow! I see what you mean!" she said.

We eased into the hot tub, me with my glass of Scotch (which was mostly just a glass of ice cubes by now) and Mara and Pak each with a glass of wine.

"Why don't you practice what we talked about, Mara?" I asked.

She put down her glass of wine, and then Pak's, and proceeded to kiss him long and hard while reaching for his growing cock. He stood up in the hot tub, allowing his erect 5" dick to bounce in Mara's face. She immediately engulfed it in her mouth, having an easier time with his smaller cock.

Within 2 minutes he muttered something to her that I imagine was "I'm going to cum!"

She held out her hand and continued to stroke him off until his jizm landed in the palm of her hand. She quickly wiped her hand off in a towel.

"Why didn't you cum in her mouth?" I asked Pak. He said that she thought the idea of swallowing cum was disgusting.

"Mara, " I said, "is that true?" She said she thought he wouldn't kiss her afterward if he came in her mouth. I said they'd both have to get over that.

"Can I try again?" she asked.

"On me? Sure!" I said.

As I stood up out of the water, Pak's eyes widened as he realized the size of my cock compared to his. It was almost like he admired it.

Mara gave me a long kiss, and worked her way down to my fully erect member. Her ability to take all of me down her throat confirmed my theory that she was more experienced than her husband, at least in this category.

She squeezed my balls lightly, licking them, and then putting my cock back in her mouth.

I could see Pak stroking himself under water. I held her head so she would look up at me as I shot my first load down her throat. She backed off ever so slightly so as to catch the next two spurts on her tongue. Then she backed away from me completely and moved over to Pak. She gave him a deep tongue kiss and I could see my cum dribbling out of both of their mouths as they kissed. I wasn't expecting that!

"Better?" Mara asked.

"Oh yeah, " I managed to mutter.

We carefully stepped out of the hot tub and dried ourselves off in our robes. Mara and Pak finished the last of the wine, and I filled my glass with water. Mara led Pak and I to their bedroom, where she leapt on the bed and asked me to give her "oral pleasure." I was more than happy to oblige.

Her pubic hair was short and straight, groomed but not shaved. Her asshole was perfectly hairless. Her pussy was very attractive. I kissed her neck, breasts, stomach, arms, legs, feet, and then up to her nether regions. I started slow, allowing her to get comfortable with my mouth on her, then picked up the pace and the pressure. I carefully slid a finger in her pussy, then another, and massaged her G-spot. She grabbed my head and guided my mouth to where she wanted more attention. She didn't have to move far. She was riding her first orgasm when I slipped my pinky finger into her cute little asshole.

She let out a yelp that sounded like objection and encouragement all at the same time. She began to shake and clawed at the sheets. I thought she was going to break my nose as hard as she was bucking against my face.

She pulled me up to her and kissed me hard on the mouth. My jaw had really gotten a work out. Pak was lying beside us, stroking his small cock.

She rolled me over, and straddled my lap, rubbing her pussy along the shaft of my cock. She raised herself up and slid down on my cock, taking all seven inches inside her. She proceeded to bounce up and down on my cock until I thought she was going to hurt herself (or me). Her tits, while small, looked great bouncing up and down in my face.

Just when I was about to cum, she hopped off and turned around, facing my feet. She straddled me again, this time giving me a great view of her beautiful ass and pretty feet. I licked a thumb and slid it in her asshole.

She tightened her sphincter around it so well, I wondered if I'd get my thumb back. I was close to coming again, but rather than let me cum in her pussy, she slid back putting her pussy on my face and my cock in her mouth.

I came hard and could feel her swallow every drop. She continued to suck while I licked and fingered her pussy and asshole.

She pulled my legs up and back and began fingering my asshole, too. Before I realized what was happening, I felt a tongue in my ass and a mouth on my cock.

Pak was licking my balls and asshole while his wife continued to suck me dry!

I stopped for a moment, and they froze, then turned back and asked if it was OK.

It took about a second to reply, "I'm OK."

I don't know if it was the fact that I had such a beautiful ass staring me in the face, or that it really felt good, but I didn't mind the two of them working their magic on me.

"Mara, " I said. "Maybe it's time you and Pak fuck for awhile. He looks like he needs it."

She rolled off of me and I slowly stepped off the bed and Pak took my place. She straddled him just like she straddled me the first time. This time though, she seemed to make a point of spreading her ass cheeks with every downward thrust.

It looked like an invitation to me.

With as much saliva as I left on her asshole, I figured she'd be a little lubed, but maybe not enough to be painless. I hoped the alcohol would help as I crawled back on the bed and positioned myself behind her.

When she felt the tip of my cock against her asshole, she let out a deep breath and eased herself back onto me. It must have been her first time because she lurched forward almost immediately. Surprisingly, she was willing to try it again.

This time, she was more determined and managed to let the head of my cock past her sphincter. Her ass was incredibly tight.

Just then, Pak slipped out of her pussy and came on my balls. "So sorry, so sorry, " he cried.

I said that it was OK, but I don't think he did it on accident.

He slid out from under Mara, but then slid right back under, this time headfirst. He was lying on his back in a perfect position for a "69" with Mara, but went a little further to the point of being able to play with my balls while I fucked his wife in the ass.

Mara bent down and began sucking Pak's little dick, while Pak played and licked at my balls.

I decided to teach Pak a little lesson and pulled my cock out of his wife's asshole and pushed it in his mouth. He seemed shocked at first, and then relieved as he sucked eagerly. I pulled out of his mouth and then slid my cock back in his wife's asshole, this time a little easier.

"Again, please, " Pak said.

Who was I to deny him? I repeated the process several times until I was about to cum. I pulled Mara's hips back against mine and came deep in her asshole while Pak filled her mouth with his cum. As soon as I pulled out of her, Pak immediately began licking her asshole as if he had acquired a taste for my cum.

I asked if they minded if I took a shower without them. Of course, they objected. They quickly got up and joined me in the shower - which was barely big enough for two. Mara brushed her teeth and got in with me first, and then Pak brushed his and got in behind her. She kissed me like she was in love with me and I started to get worried for them. It wasn't long, though, before my cock was ready for action again. Mara and Pak seemed to do a good job of cleaning each other, and then turned their attention toward me. They soaped up my front and back. Mara would occasionally slide a finger in my ass and smile up at me, while Pak would pretend to accidentally stroke my cock.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Before I knew it, they were both on their knees taking turns blowing me and then kissing each other. It was a sight to see.

I had gotten more than I bargained for, but apparently they weren't through with me, yet.

Mara had no intention of letting me cum in her mouth while we showered. She whispered something to Pak and they both stood up and stepped out of the shower.

Pak left to grab another towel for me. While he was gone, Mara leaned over, grabbed my cock somewhat painfully, and told me she wanted to eat my cum out of her husband's asshole. "If you do this for me, I'll do anything you want, whenever you want, " she whispered, and then eased her grip on my growing cock. Her face was so beautiful, and her eyes so deep and engaging, it was hard to think straight.

Pak came back with a towel and handed it to me, almost respectfully.

This time Mara stepped out, and returned a few seconds later with a small jar of what appeared to be Vaseline. Except, it didn't smell like Vaseline - more like lemons with honey. I really hoped that was something she just forgot in the other room; something she wasn't planning on using on my cock.

Unfortunately, she was.

She whispered something in Pak's ear and they dropped their towels as she kissed him long and hard. Their bodies, not more than 5' tall each, were almost identical in build. From behind, they looked like twins. In fact, if it hadn't been for Mara's longer hair and the occasional glimpse of Pak's tiny cock and balls, one could easily get them confused from behind.

She opened the jar, dipped a few fingers into the jelly-like substance, and rubbed them in and around Pak's hairless asshole. He leaned toward the bathroom vanity, arms stiff and apart, just like his legs. He looked at me in the mirror. I couldn't read what his eyes were telling me, but when he stuck his ass out, I got the message. From the side, he looked like he could have been Mara's flat-chested sister.

Mara walked over to me, grabbed my stiff cock, and pulled me to her husband's ass. She kissed me as deeply as ever, and rubbed the gooey substance on the head of my cock. I was surprised to find the gel was not sticky at all, but still had some numbing qualities. She guided the tip to her husband's asshole, and stepped behind me. She pushed me forward, pushing the head of my cock harder against Pak's sphincter. Pak started to groan, and then wince in pain as his asshole began to open up. Then he pushed back against me in one quick thrust and I was inside him.

We looked at each other in the mirror as I began a slow, rhythmic movement. I eased a little more of my cock inside with each thrust, until my entire length was deep inside him. His mouth contorted each time the full length of my member disappeared from view. I soon picked up the pace. Mara stepped away from behind me and allowed me to make full use of the space in front of the bathroom vanity.

I had never fucked a guy in the ass before, and Pak had never been fucked in the ass before. The way he started getting into it, you'd never know it. The way I started getting into it, you'd never know it, either. Mara dipped her fingers into the gel again, this time rubbing them in and around her asshole.

She assumed the same position as Pak, and I soon found myself fucking both of them in the ass. I'd fuck one for about 30 seconds, and then move to the other. While Pak's asshole was much tighter, his wife's ass was more talented, and I could feel her tightening her sphincter in rhythm with my thrusts.

The three of us looked at each other in the mirror as I went from one to the other. Cum was dribbling from Pak's bouncing cock, forming a small puddle on the floor beneath him.

When I was moments away from coming (which seemed like an eternity from when we started this little ass-fuck session), I quickly pulled out of Mara and rammed my cock all the way up Pak's ass. As my cock twitched and spurted inside him, I slowly started to pull out. Whatever Mara rubbed on us worked well as a lube and provided me with incredible staying power. It had been over 30 minutes since we stepped out of the shower.

I stepped aside as Mara knelt behind her husband and quickly buried her face in his ass. Pak dropped to his elbows, sticking his ass out further, and pointing his toes inward. I could see his sphincter dilate, then close, and then dilate again. Each time, a little of my cum would dribble out of his asshole, and each time, Mara would quickly lap it up. It wasn't just a visual for my benefit. Mara was literally eating my cum from her husband's asshole.

She held his balls with one hand, while milking his cock like a cow teat with the other. The entire time, she swirled her tongue in and around his asshole. He soon came in her hand, and she lapped up every drop.

Pak dropped to his knees and rested his arms and head on the vanity. It appeared he was completely drained of both cum and energy. Mara turned and looked at me, her face resembling a glazed donut.

"Lick it clean, " I said to her. I wasn't sure if I had gone limp and then erect again, or if I had remained erect even after coming. My cock was standing straight out and bounced at Mara's eye-level.

There was a moment of hesitation. "Anything I want, whenever I want, right?" I asked.

Her husband turned, sitting on the floor. He had a surprised look on his face. Apparently, that had not been part of their agreement.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Mara never turned away from me. I stepped forward and let my dirty cock bounce and hit her in the nose and lips. She reached up to take a hold of my cock, but I quickly said, "No hands!"

Her blank expression didn't change as she opened her mouth and waited for me to lean in closer.

I eased my cock closer to her mouth, but she kept her mouth open.

She was definitely a woman of her word.

I decided to give her a break and told her not to move. I washed off my cock in the sink with soap, drying it off with a hand towel, and told her to suck my cock until I told her to stop.

She looked into my eyes with deep appreciation, and opened her mouth like a baby bird waiting to be fed.

I pushed it into her mouth, but she still kept her mouth open, lips only making a partial seal around the shaft. She gagged as I pushed my cock down her throat. As her nose was buried in my pubic area, she sealed her lips around me and rolled her tongue along the underside of my cock.

Her nose stayed pressed against my pubic area as she tilted her head from side to side, sucking my cock as hard as it's ever been sucked.

Cum and saliva was pouring down her chin, her eyes were watering, and snot began dripping from her nostrils, but she didn't stop.

I'm not sure if it was because of the numbing properties of the gel she used, or because I had had sex so many times this evening, but I wasn't going to cum. She began to bob her head back and forth, desperately trying to make me cum. Occasionally, she'd let my cock flop out of her mouth to catch her breath and to lick around the base. She really was a talented cocksucker, much to Pak's amazement.

"That's good enough, thanks, " I said.

She maintained a distant stare. They were both wiped out, physically and emotionally.

Pak asked me to come in her ass just one more time. I think he knew that was about the only thing that could really get me off at this point. I lifter Mara up and sat her on the vanity.

I lifted her legs and kissed her feet as she pulled my cock closer to her asshole.

"Fuck the shit out me, please, " Mara whimpered.

I slid my cock into her pussy for several thrusts, then pulled out and carefully slid the head into her anus. I tried to keep the pace slow, but she wanted me to pound into her asshole as hard and as fast as I could.

Her legs tightened behind my back as if she wanted me as deep inside her as possible. In the middle of all this, she did something unexpected - she kissed me full on the lips. It was a deep, sensual kiss, but it was also full of emotion. She loved this.

What little cum I had left filled her asshole and squished out onto the vanity. Mara shook as she appeared to have her first anal orgasm. She kissed me again and again, all over my face and neck. I think she may have felt rejected as I slid out of her ass and stepped back. Cum dripped from her asshole as I helped her off the vanity. She immediately squatted on the floor, in front of the toilet, and cum briefly poured from her ass. I must have filled her up. I had never seen anything like it.

"Pak, if you think you can walk, would you mind calling me a taxi?" I asked.

He gave me a nod, and slowly got to his feet. He wrapped a towel around his waist and stepped out of the bathroom.

I turned on the shower and helped Mara to her feet. I carefully eased her into the shower, and then stepped in after her. I washed her as slowly and as sensuously as I could, from head to toe. I could see the life come back to her face as I turned her towards me and held her close.

She looked at me with a worried, almost frightened look, and then kissed me softly. I pulled her away and asked her what was wrong.

She held me tighter and whispered in my ear "I think I love you."

"Taxi on its way!" Pak called from the other room.

"Thanks, Pak, " I quickly answered.

Mara and I finished cleaning up in the shower. She let me use her toothbrush, and we dressed while Pak took his shower. We didn't say much more to each other the rest of the morning.

The taxi arrived, and to the casual observer, I was just a friend that got drunk and spent the night on the couch. Pak, barely able to stand, shook my hand good-bye and I thanked him for a wonderful time.

Mara just looked at me, smiled, then turned and awkwardly walked back inside.

I slept for most of the cab ride to my car. Oh, what a night!


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[Cum_Luver]

birdie8819,bro u are very good la :p

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 1)

My name is Katerina Antinov, I teach high school. Stand 1.65 metres (5 feet 6 inches) tall, fair skin, slim, athletic build, 34-24-28 with C cup breasts, long blond hair that reaches my bottom, light blue eyes, pretty face. My legs are slightly longer than average for my height. My breasts aren't big, but they're bigger than average for my frame, and are very perky. The men and boys find their solid, conical shape irresistible. I like the attention, so I usually wear half bras that finish just below my nipples, and thin cotton tops. The result is my firm breasts stand up and are noticed, with my stand out nipples making it clear there's only the one cotton layer between the air and my skin. I keep fit by running and doing martial arts, I have a black belt in Tai Kwon Do; handy to keep boys in line.

Two years ago, I was doing my final year of studies to be a teacher, at the university in Kiev. Part of the studies is to attend a school to watch experienced teachers at work, and teach classes under their direction. This is called work experience. At the end of it, my teacher will observe me in the classroom, and rate my performance, as will the experienced teacher I work with.

For my work experience, I'm sent to a school half way across the city. This school is unusual in that it's a school for boys only; most of the government schools are mixed, boys and girls. For four weeks I work at the school two days a week, Tuesday and Thursday, just watching the experienced teacher. This is followed by eight weeks working three days a week, Monday, Wednesday, and Friday; preparing lessons in the morning, and teaching classes in the afternoon. It's fun work, I like it.

The first day I attended the school, I was introduced to the experienced teacher, he told me to wait until the class was fully seated before entering the classroom. The first class was all fifteen year old boys, I had all their eyes on me as I walked into the room. By the time I was standing in the middle of the room, and being introduced, I could see they all had erections. After being introduced, I took off my warm coat, it was a very cold day, and placed it on a coat hook on the back of the door. Walking over to the chair that the teacher set aside for me, I noticed most of the boys now had damp patches on their pants instead of erection, I was very touched, and excited knowing I'd done that.

The time at the school was very good. All the boys tried to get me to go out with them, as did most of the teachers. But it's not allowed for teaching staff to date students, and none of the teachers interested me as much as did most of the students. All the boys were fit, very fit, what the American movie girls call 'hunks.' Physical fitness was a major thing in this school. I later found out most of the students of this school went into military service, this explained a lot about the fitness levels.

If it wasn't for the rules, I'd have dated several of the students. But, alas, that was not to be, then.

After graduating as a teacher, I had to teach at a school in Kiev for two years. After that, I was sent to teach at Odessa, on the Black Sea.

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 2)

ODESSA
I find it very interesting to be living and teaching in Odessa. Nice city with plenty of recreational facilities, and a good flow of international tourists, as well as holiday makers from all of the Ukraine. The students are the average mix of high school students; some low achievers, some high achievers, some slobs, some hunks, even some nice looking girls (some were very tempting). But no matter how tempting, nothing happens with students, not worth the risks. What a pity.

I'd been in the city about three months when I decide to go to Chkalovo Beach on weekend, how refreshing, how nice. Most nudist beaches you see all the women nude and the men covered up. But Chkalovo, although it allows people to go nude or in a swimsuit, it's the men who usually go nude, while the women go topless. Very refreshing, I love walking along the beach nude, watching all the men stand to attention as I go by, especially if they're lying down at the time.

Walking along the beach, I see a young couple I recognise. Walking up, I say "Sveta, what are you doing here?"

My cousin turns around, smiles and gives me a hug. She replies "On our holiday, and you? This is Michail, my boy friend." I give her boy friend a good hug. When he stands back his dick is at full attention, looking down, she says "Damn you Cat, I've spent all morning getting that down, and you awaken it again." We all laugh.

I reply "I work here in Odessa, living and teaching high school in the northern part of the city."

We chat for some time, as we walk down the beach. They tell me of a dance club they found a few streets back from the beach, and recommend I go there. I wont tell you the name of the club, I don't want to be sued, or worse - you never know who owns a club like that.

I have arrangements for the rest of this weekend, but arrange to meet them and go to the club next Friday night.

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 3)

The Club
We arrive at the club, the entrance fee is stiff, nearly double for most such clubs. But inside, what a club. The latest in lights and equipment, the music is loud enough to dance to on the floor, and be background music while seated, but not so loud it drowns out conversation. Wondering how they do this, I look closely at the ceiling, they must have a over a hundred speakers in the ceiling. The tables and chairs are top quality and comfortable, well worth the cover charge. But what makes it a very good deal are the staff, all young men and women, very skimpily dressed. And so tight, I have to look closely to make sure it's not just paint. They're all hunks, and worth taking home for the night.

I'm still looking around when a voice says in my ear "Well, teach, what do you want?"

Turning, I see one of the waiters standing beside me, he's looking down the front of my dress, and his erection is adding a lot more pressure to those tight shorts he's wearing. After a few moments of slowly working my way up his body from his crotch to his face, I recognise him, Gregor, one of my students from my student teacher days.

Smiling, I reach out and say "I'll start with a straight coke, and this." As I rub his erect organ. He sighs and wiggles, as he writes the order on his pad. My cousin and her boyfriend place orders.

Turning to Sveta, I say "He's grown a bit since I used to teach him, and nicely too." She laughs.

Looking around the club, I notice Gregor at the bar, talking to another ex student, Olav, and he's a real hunk now to. They must work out a lot. Gregor turns and points at me, Olav turns to, I wink at them both, and lick my lips. The both smile back.

For the next three hours Sveta and I take turns dancing with her boy friend. We know each other well, we don't poach, but do enjoy winding the other's catch up. Finally it gets too much for him. He says "Sveta, either we leave for the hotel now, or I fuck you on this table." Smiling, she stands, takes his hand, and leads him towards the exit.

Seeing my drink is empty, and my friends are leaving, while I stay, Olav comes over, and says "Another drink miss." I nod and order another coke, he takes away all the empty glasses.

When he brings me my drink, he says "What do I have to do, to see your tits without any clothes?"

Smiling at him, I say "Become my slave, for life." He laughs and walks away.

When I finish my drink, I look around, Olav is at the bar. I catch his eye, and tap my empty glass. He nods, and turns to the bar. Soon he's walking across with my new drink.

As he leans down to place it on the table, I hand him the money with my right hand, while I take hold of his stiff dick with my left hand. Rubbing my hand up and down, I say "Be my slave, and you get to see my tits. I may even let you play with them." He gulps, as his dick throbs under my palm.

I soon finish my drink, and order another by eye. He's spending nearly all his time looking at me now. As he delivers it, I again take hold of his erection, and rub it, saying "Talk Gregor into being my slave as well, and you may suck on my breasts." I can feel his dick responding to that, and let go, I don't want him to cum in his pants. At least, not yet.

Several minutes later, Gregor delivers my next drink. As I play with his dick, he says "What's this about being able to see your tits?"

I reply "Beg me to take you as my slave, and you can see my tits. But you must be serious about being my slave for life." I give his dick an extra squeeze. He gulps and returns to the bar.

All through this little game, I'm approached by a lot of men, but many are slobs, some are drunk, and some are looking to pick up a new girl to make into a street walker for them.

One of the men won't take no for an answer. He returns for the fourth time as Gregor leaves. I tell the man to go away.

The fool grabs my chair and drags it away from the table. Grabbing my arm, he starts to pull me out of the chair. I stand up and go with his movement, he turns to smile at his friend near by. As I reach my feet, my balled right hand whips up and across the space between us, to slam into his balls. He makes a gurgling sound as I hit him, so hard I squash his balls. I feel them go flat and gooey. He starts to slide to the floor, I say to him "Now, maybe, you'll take no for an answer." He drops to his knees, in obvious pain, I say to his friend "Drag this garbage out of here, before I give you the same." The man nods, reaches down, takes his friend under the arms, and drags him away. I sit down, damn that felt good, so good, it almost made me cum.

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 4)

I sit down and sip my drink. A well dressed man sits down opposite me, not bad looking, but I have my targets for tonight. He shows me an ID card, he's special police, as he says "I saw that. Did you have to hit him so hard?"

Smiling, I reply "Four times I said no. he comes over and grabs me. Enough is enough. He deserved what he got. It'll be a long time before he raises a smile again, and that'll be all he'll ever raise now."

The man laughs, saying "I've spent two weeks tracking him, waiting for him to lead me to his boss. And now it's all wasted. Tell me why I shouldn't take out my frustrations on you."

Smiling, I say "Because you want to live. I think you may be good enough to give me enough of a fight for your extra weight to make a difference. But before you try that, you may want to try ringing your headquarters, and ask to speak to The Ant. Wish him a happy birthday for tomorrow."

the man looks at me closely, I can see him weighing things up in his mind, he says "All his family photos at work are old, aren't they?" I smile and nod. He says "Katerina?" I nod. Grinning, he stands, saying "Well, I won't worry about anyone else bothering you. But I will wait around outside, and shadow you home. Just in case that fool has some stupid friends." I smile and nod. He leaves.

Finishing my drink, I stand and walk to the bar. Gregor and Olav are standing side by side. I stand in front of them, and grasp a stiff dick in each hand, saying "I'm sure you saw what happened to the man who kept annoying me." They both nod, I say "Lie to me, and you'll wish crushing your balls is all I do. Well, do I have any slaves walking me home tonight?" The both gulp, look at each other, and nod yes. Smiling, I say "How long before you guys finish for the night?"

Gregor swallows, saying "In 30 minutes."

I reply "Good, get me before you leave the floor, and I help you get changed, as you beg to be my slaves." They both nod. I continue "You may choose who gets to bring me my next drink." Turning I go back to my table and sit down. Shortly, Olav brings me a new drink. I rub his dick as he puts it down.

A little later, two girls from a group sitting at a table a few tables away, walk over and ask if they can join me. I nod, they sit down.

One shyly says "How can you play with their dicks so blatantly?"

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 5)

I reply "The management give them such outfits to encourage me to, so I do. It's easy." She stares at me wide eyed. I signal for a nearby waiter to come over, he does. Taking her hand, I hold it against his dick, and rub it up and down, as I say to her "Give him your drink order, and squeeze his dick." Gulping she does as told, he smiles at her. As he walks away, I say "See, it's not so hard."

He returns with the girl's drink, as he puts it down, she reaches out and rubs his dick again. He says "I finish in 20 minutes, if you want to give it a proper feeling." Gulping, she drags her eyes away from his dick, looks up into his face, smiles, and nods yes.

The other girl started blushing when I called him, over, she's still at it. Looking her in the eye, I say "I'd like a slave girl, do you wish to apply for the position." She gulps and stares at me.

Changing Room
20 minutes later, Gregor looks over at me, and nods towards the back of the dance floor, the other fellow is giving the girl the same nod. We both stand, I look down at the embarrassed girl. Curtly, I say "Come with me slave."

Gulping, she stands, saying "Yes mistress." Her friend's eyes nearly pop out.

In the change room, the boys are standing beside some lockers, with their shirts off. A delicious sight. Glancing at me, the first girl walks over and kisses her boy, while rubbing his dick. He tells her to take his shorts off, she slides down kissing his chest, slips her hands inside his shorts and slides them down his leg. My new slave girl goes from deep blush red, to radioactive blush red.

The girl is squatting their admiring her prize as it sticks out at her. Passing behind her, I place a hand on the back of her head, and push her mouth down onto his dick, she pushes against my hand. His hands join mine, and he hips move forward. Before I reach Gregor with my slave girl, I can hear her sucking away. She's doing some serious slurping.

Standing in front of Gregor, I say "Slave girl, what's your name?"

She replies "Lena,mistress."

I say "My name is Mistress Cat or Mistress to my slaves, understand?" All three nod their heads. To Lena, I say slide their shorts down. Gulping she leans forward and slides Gregor's shorts down, he starts to reach forward, obviously intending to have her suck him. I slap his hand, he pulls it back. She moves over and pulls Olav's shorts down. One my orders, the boys step out of them, and place them in their lockers.

Smiling, I have Lena sit, leaning back against the lockers, and the boys stand on either side of her. I look at them, they say, in unison, "Please Mistress Cat, may I be your slave for life?" The other waiter looks at them wide eyed.

Leaning forward, I reach down and grab a dick in each hand. Rubbing my hand up and down, I say "You may, but ever lie to me or disobey me, and I'll start hurting you by cutting your balls in half." They both gulp.

I move them around to be standing slightly in front of Lena, and facing her. Their dicks are almost in her mouth. I reach back and undo the top of my dress, it falls free. My breasts are on display, and both their dicks jerk as they lick their lips. The other boy moans, I glance over to see him cumming in the girl's mouth as he stares at my breasts. I have no bra on, as the dress has two part cups built in.

Looking down at Lena, I can see she's scared. I say "Lena, are you scared the boys may accidentally cum on your face, or in your mouth?" She nods her head, I reassuringly say "Don't worry, they won't do that accidentally, it'll be on purpose, as I make them." He eyes go wide.

Moving the boys closer, I place the heads of their dicks in her mouth, one in each side. Reaching down, I start to jerk on both dicks. I tell them both to fondle my breasts. In a few minutes, they're both cumming in Lena's mouth, and she's swallowing it all. It's not easy for her, but she's doing a very good job. On my orders, she licks them clean, and they get dressed. With my slaves dressed, we turn to leave. The other fellow is fucking his new girlfriend against the lockers.

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 6)

I pat his bum, and say "I think you best take her home to meet your parents this weekend." He stares at me as he fills her pussy with sperm. She smiles up at him, he turns his head, looks at her, and nods agreement. We leave them to it.

It's only a short walk to where I left me car. I notice the police officer follow us. He saw us all safely to my high security apartment. I sign my guests in, and we go to my apartment.

At Home
Entering my four bedroom apartment, I close the door, and sit in my lounge chair, telling the boys to sit on the lounge, and telling Lena to do a strip tease. She does a lovely strip tease. Then I have sit on my lap, with her legs spread wide over the chair's arms. I order Olav to do a strip tease, while looking at Lena's spread pussy, while I play with it. In no time, she's wriggling, and breathing hard. By the time both boys have done slow strips, she's cum three times, and they both have stiff erections. Standing, it's my turn to strip, Lena brings herself to another cum watching me.

Leading my slaves into my playroom, I enjoy the look of shock on their faces. The room has three distinct areas. Nearest has a very large bed sitting one metre (3 feet) off the floor. The second has a few lounge chairs on one side with a wooden chair one and a half metres (5 feet) in front of it. The third has a padded wooden frame with straps in the centre of its section with some more frames with chains on two of the walls. The third looks a lot like an old style dungeon. All the areas have a large number of video cameras set up around them, all focussed on the equipment. Two doorways lead from the room, one is open and shows a complete en suite with an over large shower and bath, both with a multitude of cameras focussed on them as well. They can't see it, but the other door opens into a room for controlling the cameras and editing the recordings. Opening the door starts the camera that faces the door, so I'll have their expressions recorded for review later.

They all gulp and look at me. Gregor says "I'm beginning to think you're serious about us being your slaves for life."

Turning to him, I take a good hold of his balls, saying "Don't think that, know it with every fibre of your body. I made a very strong point of it back at the club. You're now my property to do with as I like. Disobey me, and it'll hurt. Try to runaway and I'll hire detectives to find you, then you'll wish you'd killed yourself first." He gulps again, I continue "Be obedient and we can all have a good time. You're my property until I say otherwise, understand?" I give his balls a gentle squeeze to emphasise the situation. He nods his head.

Taking him over to the chair in the middle section, I have him sit down. The chair is bolted to the floor, it consists of a four sturdy legs, a sturdy back, and two narrow short planks joined at one end in a wide 'V' shape. He sits down, with his legs on the planks. His legs are spread apart at about 135 degrees, not comfortable, but not uncomfortable either. His dick and balls hang down in the open area of the 'V'. I have Olav stand in front of him.

Going to the lounge chair, I turn on the switch on the wall beside the chair (this turns the cameras for this section on), sit down, and pull Lena into my lap. She's a fast learner, and immediately spreads her legs wide over the chair arms, giving me easy access to her wide open pussy. Grinning, I lean her back against my breasts, fondle one with one hand, and slide the other into here pussy.

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 7)

Oh, I've forgotten to tell you how my slaves look. Lena is a cute brunette, 1.60 metres (5 feet 4 inches) tall, very fair skin, average build, 38-26-30 with D cup breasts with a bit of droop, shoulder length hair, brown eyes. Fit, but a bit of padding, but not fat. She has nice legs, and a pretty face.

I think Olav and Gregor are cousins, they look very much alike in body and facial features. They're both 1.70 metres (5 feet 8 inches) tall, light brown hair, cut short, well muscled but not over muscled like the competition body builders are, the only fat they have is when they have an erection (if you get my meaning), light olive skin, fair to look at, not really handsome, but not far off it. Both boys dicks are 65 millimetres (about 2.5 inches) wide, and 225 millimetres (9 inches) long, when erect.

All of them a very pleasant on the eye, and fell nice to touch.

On my orders, Olav kneels in front of Gregor and licks his dick, as he cups his balls in one hand, while playing with his nipples with the other. Gregor gulps and looks at me, he knows he'll be returning the favour later, and doesn't like it. But also knows it's too late to back out now. Lena is really getting off on watching the boys. She has four orgasms in the time it takes Olav to give Gregor a blow job, swallowing it all, and cleaning him up afterwards. He was very good at it.

I say "Olav, that's not the first blow job you've given, is it?"

He replies "No mistress, I'm bisexual, and had over a dozen male partners in the past."

I respond "Good, then you know exactly how to train Gregor in what to do." He nods.

Opening the draw of a table beside my chair, I take out a condom and a tube of lubricant. Smiling, Olav walks over. Taking them, he turns to let Gregor watch as he opens and puts on the condom, followed by well lubricating it, and placing a large amount of lubricant in his hand. He smiles at Gregor the whole time. When he places the lubricant on the table, I get another condom from the draw and place it beside it. Gregor knows exactly what's going to happen next, and following that. He's not happy, but says nothing.

I order Gregor to stand, turn around, and bend over, holding onto the back of the chair. He does so. Olav walks over and lubricates his arse. Placing his dick and Gregor's arse hole, he slowly pushes in. he takes several minutes to enter him. Lena cums three times during this. With his groin against Gregor's arse, Olav reaches around and plays with his dick and balls, while playing with his nipples. Slowly. He withdraws, and re enters, out and in, out and in, each movement a bit faster than the previous one. Within a few minutes, he's fucking Gregor's arse hard and fast, and Gregor is mortified to find the action has given him and erection.

[Rinnai]

TEACHER'S PETS ( Part 8)

I say "Olav, don't cum in his arse. When you're almost ready, pull out and remove the condom. Gregor, when he pulls out, turn around, sit down, close your eyes, and open your mouth wide." Both nod.

A couple of minutes later, Olav pulls out of Gregor. He sits down with his mouth open wide just in front of Olav's dick. Olav knows what to do, and takes a step closer as he masturbates. A few pulls later and he's shooting his cum onto Gregor's face and into his mouth. When he's finished, he steps closer, slipping his dick into Gregor's mouth, instructing him on how to lick and suck it clean.

When he pulls out of Gregor's mouth, he tugs him from the chair, brings him to my chair, and instructs him on placing the condom and lubricant on his dick. Returning to the wooden chair, Olav take his place and instructs Gregor on how to lubricate his arse hole, and fucking him. With a pained expression, Gregor does exactly as told. Soon he's balls deep in Olav's arse, and mortified to be liking the tight feeling on his dick.

Both Lena and I cum when he enters Olav. He fuck him for several minutes, sensing he's about to cum, he pulls out, Olav takes control and instructs him. With all in place, it only takes Gregor a few jerks on his own dick to be cumming over Olav's face, his aim isn't as good, so not much goes in his mouth. Olav pull him to him to clean his dick. Then he pushes down on his head. Slowly, Gregor drops to his knees, and starts sucking on Olav's reawakened dick. In a few minutes, he's swallowing as Olav cums in his mouth.

When he's finished, I stand Lena beside my chair, stand and walk over. Petting their heads like I would a dog, I say good boys, good show, nice boys. They both smile at me.

I take them down to the third area and turn the cameras on here, as I turn off the cameras to area two. I have several sets of these master switches throughout the room

The story is really long. Hope you like reading it. This teacher sure is lucky. :)

[birdie8819]

Just found this really short story for you all -

Best Prize

A few years ago when I worked for a hotel chain I won a competition where the prize was dinner and a night in the hotel. I took my girlfriend along since we hadn't had a good night out for a while. After we had finished the dinner, we headed upstairs and took a bath together. I quickly brought her to orgasm by playing with her clit under the water. After we got dried off we got into bed and I went down on her which drove her wild.

After she came again I grabbed her hands and held them above her head as I entered her warm and very wet pussy. I proceeded to fuck her slowly and suck on her nipples for some time. I could feel her hole begin to tighten as she neared her third orgasm and upped the speed a little and let go of her hands. She responded by digging her nails into my back and wrapping her legs tight around my waist.

This just got me even more horny and I started fucking her as hard as I could. She started to scream a little and scratched her nails up my back, piercing the skin and drawing blood. We flipped over so she was on top and she began to ride me forcefully, grinding her clit on my front. I sat up and began sucking on her tits as she came again and again, with me following soon after.

Once we had recovered, she slid me out and put my dick in her mouth and proceeded to suck the remaining cum from it. She kept going until she had some fresh in her mouth.

The next morning we got out of bed to find blood stains from my back all over the sheet and I just knew whoever came to clean the room would know what we were up to the night before. When I finished work that day, I went over to her house and threw her on the bed, pulled off her jeans and fucked her hard up the ass. It was the best "prize" I have ever won.


The End

[birdie8819]

Saving the Planet Tripletit

Introduction.

Tripletit. That isn't the planet's real name. It is the third planet out from the local sun so its name starts with 'Tri' but every spaceman calls it Tripletit.

The planet is in an out of the way part of the galaxy and barely explored. The few thousand resident humans occupied the repair base, the spaceport, and lived side by side with the locals in the nearby town. There was no reason to explore further. Tripletit apparently had no minerals or products in demand elsewhere.

The locals on Tripletit are unusual. The adults are all apparently large females and have three breasts, hence the planet's name. The sex available to visitors is apparently mind-blowing and cheap. There are some perils expressed on the cards given to all human male visitors to the planet:

"Left breast or right breast: They're the best. Centre tit: Don't! Never, ever interfere with it.

Left slit or right slit: In those you'll find you fit. Centre: do not fill unless you've made your will."

The standard talk given to all visitors is on these lines:

"The women of Tripletit have three tits. The left and right ones are larger and produce an euphoric drug. Suck on either and you will have incredible sex. You may want to come back here again and again. The woman will wrap you in her body. If you are sucking the left tit, you will penetrate the left slit. The right side of her body will close around your back so that the back of your head is leaning against the right tit. It has been described as being the meat in a two-woman sandwich. You don't have to DO anything. The woman does all the work. You just lie between both sides of her body while she hugs the whole of you and sucks you dry. You will probably fall asleep wrapped by her, waking from time to time to be suckled again and again. The drug produced by her breast will give you multiple erections yet when you finish you will not be tired or sore. You will feel rested and rejuvenated. Old men come here and leave looking ten years younger."

"If you want to stop? You don't. You can't. She has to end it when she thinks you have had enough. With a professional she will sell you a set length of time. Three hours is normal. All night is more expensive but as much as a normal man needs in a week. The amateurs are dangerous. Surrounding you excites all the women sexually. An amateur may not have sufficient control to stop herself and you could be held inside her for days. You will suffer no ill effects but it could be embarrassing if you miss an appointment or a liner. Another warning: You are not likely to want to escape from a sexual embrace but if you do, ask her politely to release you. Do not try to struggle free. She will be much stronger than you are and any attempt to escape will trigger her instincts to hold on. You might be crushed and hurt."

"Keep well away from the centre breast. It is smaller than the other two but if you suck on it you will be paralysed. We don't know why, possibly to make sure that a male doesn't escape until a female is impregnated, but anyone sucking the middle tit will be helpless and unable to move or speak. The effect lasts from an hour to several days depending on how much liquid is taken from the breast."

"We don't know what happens to those who fill the centre hole. No one has survived. All we have are reports from the Tripletit women themselves. They say that the man filled the central slot and made them pregnant but that he has gone. They don't say where. They don't say anything except that he isn't here anymore."

The events described in the earlier story 'Tripletit' should have modified the talk but bureaucracy takes some time to catch up with social change.

Apart from the local triple-breasted women the only other permanent settlement residents were single human males or human males married to Tripletit women. Tripletit is not a posting for women. There are other planets which provide attractions for women just as appealing as Tripletit is for some men.

The Tripletit males are small, agile and very timid. They live in the mountains close to the main settlements but very few humans have ever seen one. At certain seasons the nubile females hunt them mercilessly. The men avoid capture because mating is fatal to them. Or it was. Now Tripletit has found that mating need not be fatal to the male. It will take some time for that message to change generations of behaviour so the females still hunt the males and the males evade them as best they can.

The women on Tripletit have seasons for hunting their men. For eleven months of the year they hunt on the first weekend of the month. In their twelfth month, although they have the primal urge to hunt, they don't, because children conceived during that month tend to be weak and sickly. They have a series of diversionary activities to reduce their desire to be out hunting. Until humans discovered Tripletit and until human males became permanent residents each local April the women experimented with each other and practised athletics. Those activities continue and are much enjoyed. They have added a few other sexual games to play with human males.

During April one day, a public holiday, is their equivalent of Earth Day when the inhabitants celebrate the genius loci of their planet. They used to go out into the countryside and take part in outdoor activities such as swimming, running, cycling, horse-riding etc. Since the arrival of humans the festivities have changed. Every unattached male is play-hunted and when captured is offered sex. He can refuse but very few do. Sex with a Tripletit woman is immensely satisfying and addictive.

Their partners closely guard attached males. Some couples spend the whole day, out in the open, locked in a passionate embrace from which he cannot escape. There is some partner swapping on Tripletit day but only by mutual consent. Human males are a small minority on Tripletit. Tripletit males are not hunted during April. There is a vague tradition that the males have their own celebrations but no one has yet studied the male society.

Saving Tripletit

I came to Tripletit five years ago not as a tourist but as a geological explorer. Another potential relationship had just ended because of my passion for work. As a geologist exploring new planets for exploitable resources my work took me away from my home world for months at a time. No woman had been prepared to wait that long for me. No woman had been sufficiently interested to accompany me on my journeys. I had heard rumours about Tripletit and I was feeling sorry for myself. I thought if only some of the rumours were true Tripletit would be the place to unwind and relax in between expeditions to check for mineral deposits. At the port of entry I declared myself as a mineral prospector.

I should have known myself better. I am not the sort of person who can relax if there is a prospect of finding something no one had found before. Tripletit had been written off as being low in valuable minerals. As soon as I landed and had unpacked I was consulting the local archives, assisted by an attractive librarian named Rhonda. The library had allowed me to employ her as an assistant researcher for what seemed to be a ridiculously low rate per hour. Rhonda was the first Tripletit woman I had met to talk to. I had noticed the women in the street and in the hotel because it is difficult not to notice three-breasted women who are much taller than you are and impossibly wide across the shoulders and hips.

Rhonda was intelligent, helpful and eminently desirable. I tried to concentrate on my researches but Rhonda's presence was distracting. After several hours work she noticed my confusion.

"Mr Trelawney?"

"Yes Rhonda." I didn't know her surname. Her first name was embroidered on her uniform jacket.

"Can I use your first name? You know mine."

"Certainly. My name is Derek."

"Thank you Derek. This is your first time on this planet, isn't it?"

I nodded.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

"And you haven't been to visit any of our houses of assignation?"

'Houses of Assignation' is the local euphemism for brothels where human males are made love to by Tripletit females. Human males do not make love to the locals because the male is always the passive partner. Given the difference in size and strength it is difficult to see how a human male could be dominant.

"No Rhonda. I haven't had time. I wanted to find out all I could about the search for minerals on this planet."

"I think you should make time, Derek. You will be relaxed and have much more energy. You are tired and have travel-lag. A session with one of our professional ladies will make you much more alert and help your research here."

I lifted an eyebrow. I didn't believe that a session with a prostitute could have such effects. Rhonda noticed my disbelief.

"If you can spare a minute or two of the time you have paid for, Derek, I can show you what you are missing."

I couldn't believe my ears. Rhonda the librarian was offering herself to me as a sample for the local brothels. While I sat there with my mouth hanging open in shock Rhonda came around the table to me. She lifted my right hand from the book on which it was resting and pulled me upright. I followed her like a small boy being taken for a walk by his mother as she walked through the library, out of a door into a corridor and into a small room.

"This is my office, Derek. No one will disturb us here."

She pressed a switch on a console. I heard a bolt click in the door. The console lit up a sign saying 'engaged', presumably what was displayed outside the door.

Rhonda pulled me towards her body. I had to tilt my neck backward to continue looking at her face. While one arm held me close, her other hand fumbled with the top of her dress. I switched my gaze just as a large creamy breast emerged from her clothing.

"That is my left breast," Rhonda announced calmly. "Not the dangerous middle breast. Middle breasts are smaller and pinker. Remember that."

Her arms forced my head towards the erect nipple.

"Suck my breast for a few seconds and see what you are missing."

That was an order. I thought about resisting. Why should I? Tripletit's women are famous for being accommodating. One of the reasons I had come to this planet was to experience sex with the women so why refuse what was freely offered? My mouth touched the breast as the thought of resistance faded. I opened my lips.

Rhonda's breast slid into my mouth until I could take no more. A trickle of warm milk entered my throat. I swallowed. More milk came. I kept swallowing to avoid drowning. Gradually a feeling of warm happiness spread through my whole body. I sucked harder and slumped in Rhonda's arms. I barely noticed that her body folded around me. Her middle breast, still covered, was against my left cheek. Her right breast pressed against the back of my head. Rhonda's body closed around my right side until I couldn't see anything except Rhonda's clothing. Even rolling my eyes up as far as they could go all I could see was the underside of her chin.

I was surrounded and contained in warm soft flesh, admittedly mainly clothed, but exciting even so. I tried to move. Only my fingertips had any possibility of movement. I wriggled them.

"Don't." Rhonda's voice seemed far away and strained. I stilled my fingers.

Slowly Rhonda unfolded from around me. She eased her breast out of my mouth and covered it again. I was slumped against her, standing only because one of her arms was holding me. She carried me to a chair and put me in it. She stood back and rearranged her clothing. I watched her.

I felt a sense of loss and mild frustration that we had not gone further than a mouthful of breast and an all-embracing hug. Those feelings vanished in moments. I seemed to be more alive and full of energy than I had been for years. I wanted to run, jump, dance and engage in almost any physical activity.

"I think you should go for a run around the park," Rhonda said, "and then come back to talk to me. I'll be here."

I rushed out of the library to the park. I half-jogged, half-ran twice around the outer circuit of the park with several other human men. I walked back into the library feeling rejuvenated. I knocked on the door of Rhonda's office and walked in.

"Please sit down, Derek. Have a cup of coffee."

I sat and sipped the coffee.

"What I did has no more meaning on this planet than a peck on the cheek would have on most planets. You may not believe it at the moment but you will find it is true. If any human male were to be in physical distress any passing female would do what I did. Well, perhaps not all. We do have some unpleasant people here like everywhere. Almost any woman would. We find it easier if the male is young and attractive but even an old human would get that treatment. Few human males look or behave as if they are old once they have been on this planet for a few days.

If you take my advice and visit a professional you will find that the effect is greater and lasts much longer. A visit at least once a month is considered normal. You have nothing to fear. There are no sexually transmitted diseases here. Any men that are infected when they land are cured by the first act of intercourse and they are partially protected for months after they leave.

You are unusual, Derek. Most men head straight for the professionals as soon as they land. You started work first. Work must be a compulsion with you that is greater than your sex drive. I think you will have a different perspective after a few days here. I suggest that you visit a professional this evening and we continue working tomorrow, if you still want to..."

"I will want to, Rhonda." I replied.

"I am inclined to think you will. Most men wouldn't until they have had several sessions of sex. It takes most men a week here to achieve a balance between their sexual needs and the rest of their life. Your drive for work is very strong. What have you learned from your researches so far?"

"It is as I suspected. The gazetteer states that Tripletit... You never call it 'Tripletit' do you? Why not?"

"Because it has a slightly rude meaning. We had a perfectly good name for it before humans discovered us. We could live with the original name of Tri-Beta Arcturus Seven. Our name translated as 'Mother Earth'."

"I see. What is a polite way to name it?"

"You could call it 'The or this planet' or 'Tri-Beta'. Either is acceptable usage. 'Tripletit' makes us wince slightly."

"Thank you, Rhonda. As I was saying, this planet is not supposed to have any useful mineral deposits. Our researches have shown me that the original visitors to this planet only looked at the inhabited areas and those are only about five per cent of the landmass. Even in that five per cent the exploration was very cursory and slapdash..."

"Perhaps the explorers were distracted?"

"I think that they were. My business is exploration for minerals. Tri-Beta is largely unexplored. I could stay here for some time and search for minerals. There may not be many, or such minerals as there are might not be worth shipping off-planet, but there might be enough to reduce imports and start local industries to supply local needs. Your exchange rate against interplanetary currencies makes everything here, including your 'professionals', very inexpensive by most planets' standards because you have to rely on everything being imported from off-planet. You need that currency and undervalue yourselves because of that need."

"So you might help all of us to become less dependent?"

"I hope so. I'd make a profit, of course. I have to support my company and myself. If I'm as successful as I hope, I will be: but so will the people of this planet."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Rhonda picked me up from the chair and kissed me on the lips.

"That's for trying. Now go back to your hotel before I do something I shouldn't. Ask at the reception desk for directions to somewhere suitable. I'll see you tomorrow morning."

Rhonda pushed me out of her office. I walked back to the hotel feeling on top of the world.

I took her advice. The receptionist produced a leaflet giving a long list of brothels, their prices and their specialities. She, because almost all workers on Tripletit are the local women, recommended one a couple of blocks away.

"This one, Mr Trelawney," she said, pointing to an entry on the leaflet, "is good for first time visitors to the planet. They are all regulated but they specialise in gentle introductions to our ways."

I thanked her. After dinner I walked the short distance. Once inside it seemed very like the hotel in décor. The only obvious difference was that the receptionist was wearing a translucent top clearly showing the outlines of her three breasts. She summed me up as a beginner.

"I think Chloe will be good for you, sir," she said.

I paid the fee for the three hours she suggested. The cost was incredibly cheap, equivalent to the amount for a couple of stiff drinks back home. I was given a drink and asked to wait a few minutes. I had barely finished the drink before Chloe came to stand behind me.

"Mr Trelawney? I'm Chloe."

I turned round to come face to bare breasts. Chloe took my hand and led me through the foyer to an elevator. We got out at the first floor.

In Chloe's room which seemed the same as would exist in any reasonable hotel anywhere she asked me to undress. She unzipped and dropped her skirt revealing her triple openings surrounded by a fuzz of blonde hair matching her head.

"Yes, Derek, I'm a natural blonde," Chloe answered my unspoken question as she followed my eyes. "Most Tripletit women are. So much so that brunettes are considered more desirable."

"I'm happy with a natural blonde, Chloe," I replied.

"Good. Do you know what will happen now?"

"Not really."

"OK. We get on the bed and you position yourself on either my left or right side. The choice is yours. You open your mouth and suckle at my breast, NOT the middle one, but the one closest. As my milk begins to flow into your mouth you drink it. You will become erect and penetrate me. As soon as you have, my body will wrap around you and hold you in its embrace. Happy so far?"

"Yes, Chloe."

I remembered what it felt like to be wrapped in Rhonda's clothed body. Chloe's naked body seemed much more desirable even though I had a faint regret that I wasn't in this room with Rhonda.

"Once I have wrapped you, you will make love to me slowly. You will not have to worry about coming too soon, nor about your endurance. The qualities in my milk will ensure that you are capable and remain potent. I will hold you as you make love for three hours. Then I will unfold and let you free. You will need some time to recover and I will leave you in this bed until morning. Breakfast will be brought to you. After then you will feel incredibly alive and active. There is a gymnasium on the first floor, or you can leave and use the running track in the park. OK?"

I nodded.

"There are a few basic rules, Derek.

First. Do not try to escape from my body. You can't. If you try to struggle my instinctive reaction will be to hold you tighter. Too tight and you could be injured. That is unlikely because I am trained to deal with inexperienced visitors. If for any reason you want me to let you go, push my breast out of your mouth with your tongue and ask me to release you.

Second. There is nothing to worry about. I won't harm you. You won't harm yourself. You will feel better afterwards, so much better that you should feel that you have had a couple of weeks intensive care at a health spa.

Third. There are no extras. What you have paid covers everything including breakfast, use of the gymnasium if you want it, and the use of this room until midday tomorrow. I am not allowed to ask for, nor to accept gratuities. I am highly paid by the standards of this planet and slightly more expensive than most professional ladies because I am trained to accept new visitors and to use them gently. I will. Are you ready?"

"Yes, Chloe."

Chloe pulled me towards the bed. She reclined on it. I clambered over her and positioned myself with my mouth over her left breast. She smiled encouragingly at me as I took the aureole into my mouth. A warm liquid spurted upwards. I sucked.

The effect was instant. Whether Chloe had modified milk or some other enhancement I don't know. I had never felt such a sense of euphoria from mind-bending drugs or other stimulants. I barely sensed Chloe gently ease my erection into her left pussy. She could have put it in her centre one. I wouldn't have noticed or cared.

Gradually the euphoria changed to a desire to make love long and hard. I began to thrust deep inside her. Chloe's body seemed to dislocate about her spine as the right half wrapped across my back. Her right breast pressed against the back of my head, forcing her left breast further into my mouth. I couldn't have spoken if I had wanted to. How could I push this breast out 'with my tongue' as she had suggested? My head was the meat in a breast sandwich.

Chloe's body took over my rhythm. I was unable to thrust into her because I was completely enfolded within her. Her body contracted around me pushing my erection into herself and then eased its grip before contracting again. Now I understood why human males were passive partners in the lovemaking. I was entirely controlled and animated by Chloe. A man had to trust a Tripletit woman wholly. Once wrapped in her body he would remain her helpless prisoner until she decided to release him.

I didn't know that I was capable of such endurance. From time to time I would swallow more of Chloe's breast milk. She kept me highly aroused for the whole three hours. From time to time the phrase 'And shall Trelawney die?' ran through my head as I was raised to even greater heights of pleasure.

Eventually she unfolded herself, lifted my body from hers, and rested me on the bed. I was an unresisting lump as she centred me on the bed and tucked me in as if I was a child who had fallen asleep during a bedtime story. My eyes were closed and I was deep asleep before she left the room.

I woke next morning as a maid brought in a breakfast trolley. She hauled me up to a sitting position in bed, propping me with pillows, before handing me a cup of black coffee. The maid handled me as if waking up naked men was an everyday part of her job. It probably is.

She waited until I had finished the second cup of coffee.

"Miss Chloe gave me a message for you, Mr Trelawney," the maid said.

"Yes?"

"She would like to see you when you are ready. She will be in room 36 on the floor below this one from ten o'clock. Will you see her?"

I was curious. Why did Chloe want to see me?

"Yes, thank you. I will. And thank you for the coffee. I feel much better now."

The maid laughed.

"That's not the effect of the coffee..."

She leant over to kiss me.

"Welcome to the planet. I'm sure you'll enjoy your stay."

She left in a flutter of skirt whisking out of the door.

After breakfast I showered, shaved and dressed. My clothes had been washed, dried, ironed and carefully folded during the night. I went to the gymnasium. There were sets of sports clothing for the guests' use. After a better workout than I had managed for years I needed another shower. If all brothels on Tripletit were like this one I could imagine living in one.

At ten o'clock promptly I knocked on the door of room 36. Chloe opened the door.

"Come in Derek."

I entered. This room had touches of her personality unlike the other room. There were pictures on the walls, a few small sculptures on shelves, and more furniture.

"This is my home, Derek."

"I'm honoured, Chloe, but why? You don't do this for every visitor, do you?"

"No. Rhonda spoke to me after I left you last night."

"Rhonda? How did she...?"

"Know where you are? Our intelligence services are very efficient. We knew who you were before you landed and had some idea why you came to this planet. Rhonda is one of our agents. So am I. This whole establishment is run by the intelligence agency, at a profit, but mainly for intelligence gathering."

"I'm not sure I like that."

"You have nothing to be afraid of. You have come here with an overt purpose that could be to our benefit and have made no secret about who you are and what you represent."

"Then why?"

"Why send you to me? We didn't want you to be the victim of one of our more unscrupulous women. Some refuse to let a man free from their embrace until he pays more. Paying to have sex with a woman here is easy and painless. Paying for her to stop can be expensive."

I could imagine the situation. Wrapped in Chloe last night I couldn't have freed myself. If she had wanted to prolong the coupling beyond my endurance I would have had no means of escape.

"OK. So I have been escorted and protected. Against whom?"

"Mr Trelawney, there are other humans on this planet who are prospecting for minerals. They haven't asked for permission or announced their presence. They are pretending to be tourists who want to experience the wilderness. Tourists don't carry surveying equipment nor rock drills as they do."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Do you know who they are?"

"Their individual names are phoney. Some of their equipment has partially erased markings something like 'Dunnel and Hagstack'."

"Donald and Hogstock! Them! The worst set of claim-jumpers and rip-off artists galaxy-wide!"

"You know them?"

"Too well. They are barely legitimate at their best. They have raped minerals from many undeveloped planets and left massive environmental damage almost everywhere they have touched."

"And you don't?"

"If your government has done any research about me at all you should know better than that, Chloe... Is Chloe your name?"

"Yes. I am Chloe. And yes, we did research you and your company. You get glowing recommendations from everyone we contacted."

"So we should. We have been extracting minerals for thousands of years since my distant ancestors founded the company in a place called Cornwall on Old Earth. I still have the family name but I am a very junior part of the company."

"That's a lie, Derek. Probably the only one you've told. You are part of the main company board and next in line to be managing director."

I shrugged my shoulders. I had been caught out. That information was supposed to be confidential but if a planet's intelligence agency applied serious resources any secret could be revealed.

"What happens now, Chloe?"

"We will co-operate with you. We will provide guides and mineral experts to accompany you."

"And spies to see what I'm up to?"

"Yes, those too. We are inclined to trust you but this is our planet. We need to protect it."

"Have you got spies with Donald and Hogstock?"

"I can't answer that."

"What would have happened if I'd gone to another place last night?"

"Whichever one you went to I would have been there. I was following you. I came in the back way as you were in the foyer."

"Why you, Chloe?"

"Because I have a degree in geology."

"You are a highly talented intelligence operative, Chloe."

"Most of us are. It is a comparatively well paid career."

"If you have a degree in geology, obtained on this planet..."

Chloe nodded.

"Why has the exploration of this planet's minerals been neglected?"

"Geology is a minority subject. We, that is the women on this planet, are strongly gregarious. We don't like being alone or away from the towns. We have done some exploration in groups but not very far from the settlements. We become more uncomfortable the further we go, especially at the beginning of each month and particularly in April. Any real exploration would mean being away for more than a month. Unless we were a group of at least a dozen we couldn't bear it. Sandra, our minister of natural resources, discourages exploration further afield because of the dangers to us. Partly because of her opposition and partly because of our inhabitants natural reluctance we don't have the finance to equip a group that large for a long expedition."

"But Donald and Hogstock have?"

"No. They are prospecting with pairs of human males."

"How many pairs?"

"Only two that we know about. There might be others if they entered illegally. Any humans that are here legitimately we know about."

"All of them?"

"Yes. All. Their mistresses would report to us if they vanished for more than a day or so."

"Why?"

"Because the women would be frightened for the men. The women can't understand how a man could live alone. Even a short absence causes distress to the mistress."

"Are there are men who don't have mistresses?"

"On Tripletit?" Chloe laughed. "There are many more women than men. Any unattached man would be swamped by available females."

"Even me?"

"Especially you. Rhonda had to try very hard not to seduce you in the library. You are not just single and unattached but rich. You are a highly desirable partner."

"So how do I protect myself and how do I get to go prospecting without being swamped by women?"

"I'll protect you."

"You, Chloe? How? Won't you want to be with the group?"

"I can manage to be on my own if I have a man to cuddle."

"So you'll come with me?"

"Yes, partner."

That was it. Chloe had declared herself my partner. Partner in exploration. Partner in bed. That statement staked her claim on me. I could only free myself from her by a public and shameful repudiation.

Over the next few weeks I equipped and organised three twelve-women exploration groups to survey different parts of the continent that had not been adequately prospected for minerals. I doubted that they would achieve much except to gain experience. They were the best geologists the planet could produce except Chloe but their field experience was abysmal. The paperwork to allow the expeditions was almost the worst mind-boggling gobbledegook I had dealt with on any planet. Without Chloe and Rhonda's help I would have failed to get permission.

Chloe, Rhonda and I studied satellite scans and photographs of the planet's surface for days on end. Both women hugged me each time we met. I enjoyed being wholly wrapped in their bodies. I enjoyed Chloe more each night. By the end of the first week I was wrapped in Chloe all night long and yet fully fit and raring to go the next morning.

The following weekend was the first of the month, the first 'hunting' period since I had landed on Tripletit. I wasn't expecting the impact on the women of the planet. Every woman I met wrapped me in a tight hug and held me there for at least a minute. It took me half an hour to get from my hotel room to the dining room for breakfast. The waitress wrapped me tightly while she took my order and again when she delivered it.

As I ate breakfast Rhonda arrived. She sat beside me, reached over, picked me up, sat me on her lap and folded her body around me so that I was almost invisible to anyone else.

"How are you enjoying the hunting, Derek?" she asked as she sipped her coffee.

"Nice, Rhonda, but..." I felt awkward as I peered upwards to the underside of her coffee cup.

"But you are worried that you are the prey? How do you think you would fare walking to my office today?"

"I think it might take all day to get there."

"It might. You might not even arrive. Someone might like you so much that she'd borrow you for a couple of days."

"Oh."

"Most men on this planet stay indoors or very close to their mistresses at the start of the hunting weekend. Human males need protection at this time. That's why I'm here wrapped around you, and why Chloe will be here in the next few minutes. We need to do some work today in between other things. Have you finished breakfast?"

"Yes."

"Then I'll carry you to your room. That way you'll be protected..."

Rhonda didn't give me a choice. She stood up and carried me from the dining room all the way to my room. She put me down so that I could open the door. Inside she sat on my bed, pulled me to her, and wrapped herself around me again. Her blouse seemed to have become undone. My face was being gently eased towards her right breast when the room's bell sounded.

"Blast!" Rhonda said forcefully.

She lifted me from her lap and sat me on the bed before crossing the room to admit Chloe. Chloe looked at both of us.

"Even you couldn't resist, could you, Rhonda?"

"No. Could you in my place?"

"No."

Chloe lifted me from the bed and, still standing, wrapped her body around me until I was squeezed between her left and right breasts. My weight was supported by her hips and the friction between our clothes.

"We need you to be alert and in full command of your faculties, Derek. When Rhonda's ready I'll give her to you."

I could just see Rhonda's face. She seemed startled and then grateful. She opened her blouse and released her left breast. Chloe passed me to Rhonda who clutched me to her tit. I swallowed as her milk began to flow. Soon Rhonda had stripped both of us and I was wrapped in her body. I didn't notice when Chloe left, nor when she returned an hour later bearing a fresh pot of coffee. Only when Rhonda released me was I aware that Chloe was back but clothed differently.

"Derek," Chloe said softly, "we need to move fast. It seems that one of the Donald and Hogstock teams have found some mineral deposits and may be preparing to stake a claim. We need to forestall them. Are you ready to leave? Now?"

I dressed myself quickly before replying. I felt incredibly fit and healthy.

"Yes. I'm ready. Where and when?"

"About five hundred miles away. Now. Or as soon as we can get there. Rhonda will fly us as close as we can get, then we walk, or ride if we can. The plane is loaded. All I need is you. I couldn't go on my own and none of our teams are anywhere close. Ready?"

"OK," I replied, "but what about equipment?"

"Everything you brought is on the plane."

"Let's go..."

I suddenly thought about getting to the airport. I'd be impeded by predatory women. Rhonda seemed to read my thoughts.

"Chloe will cuddle you while I drive. No one will bother someone so obviously claimed."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

They didn't. Even after a session with Rhonda, Chloe's body was still desirable. I scarcely noticed the drive as I snuggled in Chloe's embrace. She carried me on to the plane past the airport women before strapping us in a seat designed for a Tripletit woman cuddling a human male. Rhonda took the pilot seat, performed the pre-flight checks and taxied to the end of the runway. Once the control tower gave us clearance she took off as if she was a fighter pilot. Even cushioned in Chloe's arms I felt the g-force of the acceleration.

Once we were cruising at altitude Chloe relaxed her grip on me. She shouted in my ear over the noisy engines.

"We should be there in ten minutes. I hope that we have some mounts waiting for us. If not, we have to walk at least twenty miles."

Rhonda landed us bumpily on a grass strip hacked out of the forest. Beside a hut was a Tripletit woman holding two large animals. To me they looked like giant horses with lizards' heads.

Chloe remarked "Good. We have some onagers."

"Onagers? They don't look like onagers to me."

"They're not. Onager is the closest word in English to our word for them so onagers they've become. They can be aggressive."

I didn't like the idea of animals that large being aggressive. However Rhonda, Chloe and I were soon hauling the equipment out of the plane.

Rhonda introduced me to the onager handler.

"Joy, this is Derek. Derek, this is Joy."

While Chloe held the onagers' reins, Joy wrapped herself tightly around me. I could get to enjoy this greeting custom. Joy's scent was faintly horselike, presumably from the onagers, but her breasts pressed against my head soon made me feel that she was another very desirable woman.

"Chloe," Joy said above my head, "you may have a problem. Onagers don't like human male scent. The others..." We knew she meant Donald and Hogstock's prospectors. "...had to shoot their onagers in self-defence. Have you got anything that could disguise Derek's scent?"

"No. Except..." Chloe paused. "We're upwind from your onagers. They should have smelled Derek already and they don't seem concerned. Rhonda? Hold your gun ready. I think we have a solution."

Chloe took me from Joy's embrace and held my hand as we walked towards the onagers. They raised their heads as we got close but seemed docile. Chloe stroked one. She motioned to me to do the same. I reached up and stroked an onager's leg. It seemed to purr noisily.

"OK, Joy. I think we've solved it. Rhonda made love to Derek before we left. His scent is hers. If I..."

Joy laughed. "Do you need an excuse?"

There is an Earth expression "Don't frighten the horses" but making love to keep onagers docile is different.

"No," Chloe admitted, "but if it keeps the onagers quiet... Joy, could you look after Derek while Rhonda and I load the supplies?"

Jo took my hand and led me inside the hut.

"They'll be some time, Derek. We could..."

Joy started to strip. I got the message. Soon we were lying on her bunk with me wrapped inside her. Her need seemed more insistent than either Chloe or Rhonda's. She held me so tight, thrusting her breast so deep inside my mouth that I couldn't have asked her to stop if I had wanted to. Unlike the others Joy's body wrapped me harder. I was helpless and could only respond to her thrusting. If the others didn't come back soon I was afraid that I might be suffocated by Joy and die. But if I was to die, I couldn't think of a more pleasant way to go.

Eventually Joy shuddered in release. Her body's grip eased slightly. She slid her breast out of my mouth.

"Thank you, Derek. I don't know how much longer I could have remained without sex. Staying away from people is unnatural for us and we have been away for a couple of weeks. It wasn't so bad while we were together but I've been alone for two days and it's a hunting weekend."

I couldn't reply even without a mouth full of breast. I was on a high from Joy's euphoric milk and only just beginning to regain my breath. Joy lowered me to the bunk and started to dress herself. When she was completely clothed she started to dress me. I took over as the effect of our coupling began to energise my body.

Joy kissed me and pushed me towards the door.

"Go for a quick run. It'll do you good."

It did. After about half a mile of running around the clearing I returned to the onagers. The three women had loaded the onagers. Rhonda hugged me, followed by Chloe and Joy. Rhonda climbed into the plane and took off. Joy hugged me again before setting off to join the rest of her geologists. Chloe lifted me on to an onager's back. I didn't know how I could mount or dismount without her help. These onagers were larger than most Earth elephants.

She led the way along a faint trail through the forest. Whatever had made the trail it wasn't onagers. Our onagers crashed through the forest like bulldozers, swerving only for the larger trees. We were protected from the debris by the onagers' heads. In less than a couple of hours we were close to where Donald and Hogstock's prospectors were expected to be. It didn't take us long to find them. They had a large bonfire sending smoke and flames high in the air.

Chloe lifted me off my onager. Leaving them grazing on trees we approached carefully. Their campsite was a mess. The stream was stained with minerals from their assaying. Piles of metal drums containing noxious chemicals were scattered around, leaking on to the ground carelessly.

Chloe whispered in my ear: "You told me they were planet plunderers, Derek, but I didn't expect this much damage so soon. They've ruined more land in a couple of days than our whole population would do in a year."

"This is only the beginning," I whispered back. "They're just testing for the mineral deposits. Once they start production they would rip out the forest for miles around and pollute the soil for hundreds of years."

"And you wouldn't?" Chloe hissed at me.

"Mining is destructive. It can be done with respect to the environment and everything can be restored as it was but that costs money. Donald and Hogstock are only interested in making profits and then moving on. My company is concerned about the longer term. We want to be welcome and work with local people over generations, not for a few months of ripping out the more valuable deposits and moving on to the next planet."

"So what have they found? Can you tell?"

"I have a good idea. I'll need to get closer. Stay here..."

Chloe reached out a hand and patted my shoulder.

"Don't be long."

I crawled through the undergrowth until I reached a pit where they had been digging. I collected a few samples from the side of the pit and crawled back to Chloe. I checked the samples with the instruments from my backpack. The indications were enough to show that there was a rich seam of bauxite. I put my finger to my lips and motioned that we should move away.

Once we were about half a mile from their camp I sat down.

"This is bauxite. It needs massive energy supplies for the deposit to be worthwhile using. That might mean a nuclear power plant..."

"Here? That's monstrous!" Chloe exploded.

"That wouldn't bother them. It would concern me and my company. Where else have they been?"

"The other geology team are about twenty miles away. We'll join them."

When we arrived at the Tripletit geologists' camp I was hugged by all dozen women. The hunting weekend had affected all of them even though they were a long way from human males. As we talked I was passed from one woman to another and wrapped in her body before she reluctantly released me to go to a colleague. It took a long time for the full story to be told, perhaps longer than it should have done because every woman wanted to hug me. Sometimes I had to struggle to ask a question because a breast was thrusting itself into my mouth.

Donald and Hogstock had assayed at six sites. Two were barren but samples taken by the women showed usable mineral deposits at the other four. Including the bauxite there was enough proven minerals to provide most of Tripletit's needs and probably some for export. The survey had barely touched a small part of the planet within easy reach of the capital. If mineral deposits were as common elsewhere, Tripletit could become a major producer of minerals for this whole galactic sector.

"Chloe, we need to stop Donald and Hogstock claiming the minerals. They already know that Tripletit is worthwhile. How are mineral extraction rights assigned on this planet?"


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"We know we need to stop them. We changed the laws recently. Only a Tripletit native can obtain a licence to explore for minerals and only a Tripletit company can have a concession to extract minerals."

"Donald and Hogstock must know that. Would anyone work with them? Anyone native to Tripletit?"

"I hope not, but we aren't immune to the temptations of wealth."

"Then we need to forestall them. We need a Tripletit company to get exclusive rights for the whole planet -- NOW!"

"I agree, Derek. The legislation allows for the first licences to be applied for in our April."

"When in April? It's April next month, Chloe."

"I'd have to check. It's probably on Tripletit Day, our Earth Day. That day is often used for the start of new regulations."

"We need to know exactly when and get the application in first."

"OK. We need to stay here overnight because our onagers are tired. We can start in the morning if you are fit enough."

"Fit enough? What do you mean?"

"Derek, there are twelve sexually charged women here who need you tonight. As you know sex with a Tripletit woman does rejuvenate human males but I'm not sure what the effect will be after twelve of them. They need you if they are to continue to work proving mineral deposits. Please? Will you do it for me, for them, and for our planet?"

How could I refuse? Except that Chloe had miscounted. Including her there were thirteen women who wanted to make love to me that night.

That night was bliss. I suckled at twenty-six breasts being very careful to avoid the central ones. I was wrapped in thirteen large firm but yielding bodies and penetrated twenty-six tight clutching pussies. Each time I was released another eager body claimed me. Yet I didn't feel exhausted or used. Every encounter left me full of energy and ready for the next. Chloe was the last. She tricked me. As I was deep in the euphoria produced by her left breast she switched me to her middle breast and I was paralysed lightly. She kept me wrapped in her body's warm embrace as I slept.

In the morning we saddled the onagers and headed back to the grass airstrip. Angry women met us. Joy spoke for them.

"Someone has sabotaged the plane. The control surface connections have been cut and pieces removed. Without spares we cannot take off and we are beyond radio contact."

"When did it happen?" Chloe asked.

"Last night."

"Was no one watching the plane?"

Joy seemed embarrassed. Someone else answered from the back of the group.

"We didn't think it was necessary. No one commits sabotage on Tripletit and..."

"It was the hunting weekend, wasn't it?" Chloe added. "I suppose it can't be helped. Derek and I will make our way by onager and send spares as soon as we are in radio contact. Come on, Derek, we've got to move now if we are going to get to the capital by Tripletit day."

We left within the hour. Five hundred miles by onager could just be done in time if nothing went wrong.

That day, the night and the following morning were difficult for me. My muscles weren't adapted to riding an onager all day. Chloe's lovemaking only revived me but I was getting aches and pains in muscles I didn't know I had. The second night Chloe let me sleep longer in the morning. That was a mistake.

My onager reared as I came close and tried to attack me. Chloe pushed it away just in time.

"What? Why?" I spluttered.

"I should have thought," Chloe said. "You smell like a human not like someone from Tripletit."

She laughed. "We'll have to adjourn while we make love. Then your onager will accept you again."

So we did. She wrapped my naked body inside hers and made love quickly. A quarter of an hour later I could approach and mount my onager. It began to get restless under me as evening approached so we stopped for the night.

The next day we made love in the middle of the day. The onager gave me no more trouble.

So we went on. At the end of each day Chloe would claim me and keep me wrapped in her body all night. About the middle of each day she would wrap me again. The journey seemed endless but Chloe's lovemaking was delightful.

Eventually we came within radio distance. Chloe ordered spares to be flown to the airstrip but there was nowhere short of the capital that a plane could land so we had to continue by onager. Chloe had also asked Rhonda to set up a Tripletit registered company to extract minerals so that it would be ready to apply for a licence on Tripletit Day

We reached the outskirts of the capital on the evening before Tripletit Day. We stabled the onagers and continued to my hotel by taxi. Chloe left me to have a much-needed bath while she went to meet Rhonda.

I had just finished my bath when there was a knock at my room's door. Wrapped in a bathroom I opened the door. A rush of women in dark blue uniforms overpowered me. Why? One Tripletit woman is enough to capture the strongest human male. Pressed against a uniformed breast I heard the leader say:


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Mr Trelawney. You are under arrest for activities prejudicial to Tripletit's interests. You do not have to say anything..."

I didn't hear the rest. The blue uniform had been undone and my mouth had been filled with a central breast. Fingers pinched my nose shut so that I had to open my mouth and receive the paralysing milk. As the word "anything" entered my brain I became unconscious...

I woke up to find myself strapped down to a couch in what appeared to be an executive's office. I could see a large desk with a high-backed chair. The occupant had her back to me and was speaking to someone on an intercom. I tried to listen but I couldn't stop a groan as my muscles protested at their tight bonds. The woman stopped speaking and swung her chair. I had never seen her before.

"Good morning, Mr Trelawney," she said. "I'm sorry about your predicament but you have been interfering. I'm Sandra Sallysdaughter, Minister of Natural Resources. Your arrest will be cancelled as a mistake and there will be no record of it ever happening. Unfortunately there will be no record of you either. You apparently left your hotel last night and didn't return."

"Why? How did I interfere? With what?" I gabbled.

"Why? Because a Minister's salary isn't wealth on Tripletit. How did you interfere? By exposing Donald and Hogstock before their nominee, me, had obtained a licence to extract minerals. With what? That should be 'With whom?'. You and your friends used geology students to spy on our activities. They will be silenced or will face expulsion from Tripletit. For a Tripletit woman that is an almost certain death sentence. We are compulsively gregarious."

As she was speaking she walked over to me opening the top of her dress.

"The question you didn't ask was 'How will you disappear?'. That is simple. I'll unbirth you and you'll vanish."

Sandra forced her central breast into my mouth. I tried to bite but her fingers held my teeth apart as her paralysing milk trickled down my throat. As I slumped into unconsciousness I felt Sandra unfastening the straps that held me to the couch.

Chloe told me what happened next. She and a group of students burst into the Minister's office just as Sandra had engulfed me from toes to chest. By Tripletit custom and law once a man's neck is surrounded there is no reprieve from total engulfment by a woman. Even before then the process can only be halted by another woman claiming prior ownership. Chloe did that for me. She claimed me as her own and insisted that Sandra release me.

Sandra had arranged the fake arrest so that I couldn't make a licence application before Donald and Hogstock did. She had miscalculated. Rhonda made our application as soon as it was possible. My company was listed as consultants with no stake at all in the licence. Sandra's application would have been rejected because Donald and Hogstock held forty-nine percent of the shares. No off-planet ownership was allowed by the legislation.

Sandra lost her ministerial post but suffered no other penalty. She claimed Tripletit Day's customs as justification for attempting to engulf me.

My company, together with the Tripletit owned licensees, managed to set up an environmentally friendly mining organisation that increased the wealth and trading status of Tripletit over the next few years.

As for me? Chloe had claimed me publicly. That is the equivalent of a marriage declaration and on Tripletit Day no unattached man is allowed to refuse. I wouldn't have wanted to. By the end of Tripletit Day Chloe had shown me that willing and unparalysed engulfment is the most intense sexual experience that a human male and a Tripletit female can have.

Her pussy gradually sucked me in. Chloe paused at every stage. When I was inside her up to my thighs I thought that it couldn't get to be more intense. I was wrong. I was screaming with delight as my hips and hands were slowly sucked into her. Chloe's hand stifled my noise as she swallowed my torso and arms above the elbows. She stood up and walked around when my whole body was encased in hers with just my head outside. Teasingly she dressed herself in a long slip and floor length dress so that all I could see was her long legs moving beneath me as she moved.

I held my breath as she swallowed my head. That first time I was completely enclosed only for about ten seconds at a time. After years of practice I can now hold my breath for a minute and move beyond her cervix right into her accommodating womb. I have never regretted being claimed by Chloe.

Now she wants to claim me again and swallow me right inside her body. Why?

Because it's Tripletit Day again. We saved the planet from rape by an unscrupulous mining company. I can't save myself from rampantly sexual Tripletit women on Tripletit Day but Chloe can. If I'm inside Chloe I'm safe...

When are you coming to Tripletit? The planet is still unspoilt. Tripletit Day is an unmatched experience for a willing human male. The women are very accommodating...


The End

[bumblebeesex]

good story! want to up you

[birdie8819]

The Moose

The massive, grey bull moose pushed his way through dense underbrush near the cliff, his magnificent head and 14-point rack of antlers framed against the pink and blue veins of another breathtaking Sierra sunrise. The early morning sun cast a soft red glow through the fur on his neck as he pulled down a mouthful of dewy leaves from an Aspen tree.

Slowly I raised my bow and took aim at his giant body. At 50 yards, downwind and with a perfectly clear shot, there was no way I could miss him.

Funny how at this moment, all your senses are heightened and you become aware of everything. As I stretched the Dacron bowstring back, drawing the arrow toward my ear, I could hear the fiberglass bow groan softly as the stress increased. A drop of sweat meandered down the side of my face to my neck. Overhead, a red tailed hawk floated lazily on the cold dawn breeze that gently rustled through the rugged Sierra trees around me.

I focused my aim on the area where his neck joined his chest. A shot there, he bleeds to death in a few minutes and I eat moose for a couple weeks. Lower or higher, he's wounded and I have to track him, maybe all day.

My left eye closed as I sighted down the arrow with my right. The moose raised his head, sniffing the frigid air for danger. Suddenly he turned and looked directly at me. His huge, damp eyes appeared green in the dawn light. We stared at each other for what felt like an hour, but couldn't have been more than a few seconds. I slowly lowered the bow, knowing there was no way I could kill him.

The moose took one last look at me, then turned his head and bounded away through the brush. I silently wished him good luck, stowed the bow and headed back to camp.

My name is Dane Snyder and I've been living in the wilderness near Mount Whitney for nearly a year now. I retired from the military 8 years ago after serving 20 years and became a mercenary, a professional soldier for hire. With my experience in Delta Force, it was easy to find good paying work, if you could ignore the moral implications. Most of the time, I could by telling myself that it wasn't me exploiting these Laotian factory workers or forcing those Philippino women into prostitution, it was my employer. I was just there to make a buck.

I had made my camp on the floor of a small box canyon. At one end of the canyon a small waterfall fed a pool, which was drained by a creek. Depending on how much rain or snow had fallen, the falls and creek could be a trickle or a torrent. Consequently, I pitched my tent above the flood line, with a nice beach and pool just outside my door.

One of the problems with this was that a lot of wildlife came to the pool to drink, so I had to be very careful with food. Anything with a scent was stowed in bear-proof canisters and raised off the ground with ropes. Any meats or meat leftovers were washed away with running water or buried in the soft soil of the forest on the rim of the canyon.

My tent was always left wide open so that no curious critters would rip it open to see what's inside.

But as I came to the trail leading down to my camp, I sensed something was wrong. I moved along the rim quietly and looked down toward the boulders about 100 yards downstream from my camp.

From where I stood, I could see two figures moving along the canyon floor. One was a backpacker in hiking shorts and boots, with a big straw hat.

The second was a bear, and he was stalking the hiker.

Now in this area, bear encounters aren't all that unusual. In fact, in a tribute to their ingenuity, the bears had figured ways to victimize backpackers for a meal. One method, what I call the stealth bear, was to track the hiker until they stopped to rest, usually at water of some kind. Hikers would drop their pack and walk to the water to drink or soak their feet or whatever. The bear would run out of the woods, grab the pack and high tail it away. If the hapless hiker ever found the pack it had been ripped to pieces for the food inside, the smell of which drives bears wild.

That's what was happening here. The backpacker was boulder-hopping along the shore, looking for a place to stop. The bear was silently trailing along, awaiting his opportunity. I smiled, thinking this was going to be funny.

The packer stopped, apparently deciding this would be a good place to rest. The backpack was dropped, leaned against a rock and the hiker headed for the water. Seconds later, the bear swooped down and snatched the pack, running along the shore as he tore it open. But the packer saw this and took off after the bear, screaming at him.

Coming near the end of the box canyon, the bear really had nowhere to go. The hiker picked up a rock and threw it at the bear, hitting his shoulder. At this point, I realized the situation had the potential for disaster so I ran down the trail toward the coming conflict.

That kind of dishonest logic worked for my conscience, until that day in Brazil when it all caught up to me. I was working for a big oil company and they had bribed some local officials to get a tribe of Mayorunas Indians off their land. My cohorts Mason, Carter and I had traveled through the sweltering jungle for a meeting with the tribal elders. My job was to reason with them, and if that didn't work, knock some heads.

I wasn't having much success so I stepped outside the hut where the tribal council met to have a cigarette. These people were creeping me out. They all carried knives or machetes and when excited, they tended to reach for them. Not necessarily to pull them, but just to give the implied threat.

One of the young men was drunk on homemade cachaca, and he came closer to me. He looked at me and began to shout. I was being cursed out for what I was trying to do. Of course, I couldn't understand a word he said, since it was a bush dialect. Although I always carried a 9mm Glock semi-automatic pistol with me, I prided myself on the fact that I never needed to pull it. But when he reached for the machete at his side, I drew my gun and aimed it at his head.

Arriving at the beach on the opposite side of the pool, I saw the packer throw another stone that hit the bear's head. He dropped the pack into the water and tried to escape, but he was boxed in by the end of the canyon. He turned back toward the hiker, who foolishly advanced on him to retrieve the pack.

Suddenly, the bear charged, and the hiker turned to run.

For this kind of bear, that's exactly the wrong thing to do. The bear chased the packer down the beach. Meanwhile, I ran around the pool to the backside of the bear. While trying to scramble over some small boulders, the hiker stumbled and fell as the bear advanced. The straw hat flew off revealing a cascade of dirty blonde hair and I realized this backpacker was a woman. She looked back at the bear as he got closer and tried to get to her feet.

"Stay down," I shouted at her, "play dead."

She saw me running toward her and lay back down on the ground.

I grabbed some rocks and a branch from a dead tree. Peeling my shirt off, I hung it across the branches and charged toward the bear, screaming as loud as I could.

The bear caught up to the woman, who was now lying perfectly still on the beach. He sniffed her and nuzzled her with his nose. Just then, the first of my stones connected with his ear and he turned his attention to me.

Holding the branch with my shirt hung across it above my head, I continued charging, yelling and throwing. Another rock hit the bear's chest. The next one bounced off his nose and that did it. He decided he'd had enough and turned to run away down the beach.

I hit him with two more just to make sure he didn't change his mind.

When I got to her side, the hiker was just raising her head to see where the bear had gone.

"You okay?" I asked.

"I think so," she said.

But when she tried to stand, her ankle gave way and I just managed to catch her before she hit the ground.

"You twisted it," I said as I picked her up, "c'mon."

"Where are we going?"

"My camp."

"What about my pack?"

We both looked around. The pack was nowhere to be seen, having been swept downstream by the current.

"I'll come back for it," I said as I turned with her in my arms and headed up to my camp.

I put her down inside my tent on my sleeping bag, putting my pack under her ankle to raise it above her body.

"Keep your foot elevated," I told her, "it won't swell as much."

As I examined her ankle, I got my first good look at her. She was pretty, very pretty. Her silky, shoulder length hair framed a delicate face and her bright, sea green eyes looked curiously at me. She was wearing a T-shirt over the soft swell of her substantial breasts with a flannel shirt thrown over it—pretty much the standard backpacker's outfit. Below her hiking shorts, her tanned and muscled legs elegantly ended in good, well-used hiking boots.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

The drunken Indian looked defiantly at me and started to take a step forward. The last thing I ever wanted to do is fire my weapon. It's just not smart and to me, represented a failure of my ability to resolve a situation. But looking in this guy's eyes, I knew nothing short of a show of force was going to stop him. I fired a warning shot into the bushes next to him, just to scare him. I heard a high-pitched squeal from behind the bushes, and thought maybe I'd shot someone's pig or dog. But I wasn't that lucky. My bullet had gone through the chest of a little 4-year-old girl.

I ran to where she laid on the ground. Her dark, terrified little eyes stared uncomprehendingly at the sky and her mouth worked soundlessly as she struggled to breathe. I tore off my bandana and used it to try to stop the bleeding. Her mother ran into the clearing, saw her daughter and fell to the ground screaming. I yelled for my associates. They came running, as did the rest of the village.

Just outside the tent I found some moss, which I soaked in the cold water of the pool. I brought it back to the tent and wrapped it around her ankle. I rustled through my pack and found some ibuprofen to give her. It would help with the pain and swelling. She took them gratefully and laid back on my sleeping bag to rest.

"What's your name?" she asked.

"Dane."

"I'm Linda."

I grunted in response.

"My pack had everything in it," she said, "food, clothes, sleeping bag…"

"I'll look for it downstream," I said as I started to leave.

Linda's eyes widened and she looked worried.

"You think that bear will come back?"

"No. He's too smart for that."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah. But just in case, I'll leave you some rocks. You've got a good arm."

She smiled and I was again struck by how pretty she was.

One of the men began to shout to the others. They yelled back and forth to each other and more men appeared from the neighboring huts. I tried to explain what had happened but my words were lost in the chaos and fury. I knew we had to get out of there, but the little girl was still alive and I couldn't leave if there was still a chance to save her.

Then, she made my decision for me. With a final gasping breath, she convulsed, and then went limp. I saw the life fade from her eyes and my heart was crushed. I held her little body to my chest and sobbed until Carter grabbed my collar and literally dragged me toward the car. He and Mason had their weapons drawn and were back to back as they faced down the tribesmen and pulled me along. Realizing what was happening, my training kicked in and I took a defensive stance with my gun.

Carter carried a bad-ass Mac-10 with a 32 round clip. Mason's Micro Uzi held 30 rounds and my Glock had 33, so we had enough firepower to take down every man in the village. But being professionals, we didn't want to fire unless we had to.

I found Linda's pack about half a mile downstream. It had become lodged against a fallen tree and nothing was left inside. A little further down were a few packets of freeze dried food and a couple pairs of panties. Past that was a torn, waterlogged jacket, but that was it. I got back to camp and showed the few things to Linda, who was none too pleased.

"Shit. How far a walk to get out of here?"

"About twenty miles if we go around the mountain. Twelve if we go over it."

"Over it?"

"Yeah, there's a way over it but I don't recommend it."

"Why not?"

"Lotta climbing, boulder hopping. Your leg's not in shape."

"How bad is it?"

I carefully took the moss pack off and examined the swollen ankle.

"Not bad," I said, "no bruising or discoloration. You just need to stay off it for a couple of days."

"I can't stay here that long. Christ, I don't know you. I don't have any food or clothes or…"

"I'm not a bad guy, there's plenty of food and you can wear some of my clothes."

"Yeah? And where do I sleep?"

"We can both fit in the sleeping bag."

She looked at me with a bitter, smart-ass smirk.

"Does that mean I have to fuck you?"
For some reason, that just hit me wrong. Annoyed, I slowly knelt next to her and looked directly into her eyes.

"I've never forced anyone to fuck me," I said.

With that I got up and walked away.

"Wait a minute," she called after me, "where are you going?"

"To catch dinner."

As we got near the Land Rover, Mason got in the driver's seat as Carter and I covered him. The Indians were getting more upset and vocal as they followed us. Suddenly, a rock shattered the back windshield. Several more of the men reached for rocks on the ground when Carter decided he'd had enough. Stepping up behind the SUV, he pointed the Mac over the Indians' heads and fired a long burst. They hit the ground and we jumped in the vehicle and made our escape.

I took my fishing gear and some flies I'd made to my favorite little pool, downstream but within sight of the tent. I also grabbed a couple of shirts and a pair of pants and underwear, since I planned to do some laundry. I had set up a small area surrounded by stones where the laundry could soak in running water while I was fishing.

The sun had come up and the little canyon was warming nicely. Arriving at my spot, I decided to take off my shirt, shorts and briefs and wash them too. So I stood there nude, except for my boots and socks, casting a fly across the little stream.

Now I've never been shy about being naked. I've always taken care of myself since the days on my high school football team, so I never saw my body as anything to be ashamed of. At 48 I was 6'1" and 190 lbs, the same as I weighed in college, I had toned muscle everywhere from a lifetime of working out.

At one point I turned back to look toward the tent and I thought I saw a face quickly move back inside. I smiled to myself, figuring my guest had probably just gotten herself an eyeful.

A few hours later, I came back to camp with four nice trout and some clean, if still damp, clothes. I changed out of my wet shorts and laid the clothes out to dry on the rocks. I then set about cleaning and filleting my catch. I purposely stayed away from the tent as I built a fire and put my fish steamer in place. I covered the filets with wild thyme and wrapped them and a few sliced wild potatoes and basil in waterweeds and moss and placed them in my steamer.

"Dane?" Linda's voice called from the tent, "I gotta pee."

When I got to her, she was trying to stand up. I didn't give her a chance, picking her up and carrying her outside to my makeshift latrine. I had put an old toilet seat over a hole I'd dug about 50 feet from the water. A small shovel stuck out of the sand to bury whatever may be deposited.

I put her down in front of the seat.

"Are you gonna watch?" she asked.

I walked behind a tree and waited.

"Okay, I'm done."

I picked her up and returned her to the tent. I set off to gather firewood.

As we drove through the jungle, I couldn't control my emotions. I sobbed every time I looked down and saw the little girl's blood on my shirt. Mason and Carter tried to distract me, to engage me in conversation but it was no use. All I could see was her lifeless eyes staring blindly at the Amazon sky. The oil company wasn't happy with how things had gone, but I couldn't care less.

I was done.

I knew I could never do this kind of work again

When I came back, the food was done and I made a couple of plates.

I gave her one in the tent and I went to eat by the fire. It was getting later in the day and a chill was coming on, so the fire felt good. I was lost in thought when I heard her voice.

"Dane? I'm done," she said, "that was delicious."

"Thanks," I mumbled as I took her plate.

"You don't say much do you?"

"Wouldn't want you to think I was trying to fuck you."

"Look, about that," she said, casting her eyes down, "I'm sorry. I was just frustrated and disappointed about the pack." She fidgeted as she continued, "And believe it or not, more than a few men have tried to fuck me," she said, raising her eyes to mine, a wicked smile spreading across her face, "it wasn't always a bad thing."

She reached out to gently stroke my cock through my shorts, smiling as she felt it begin to stir.

"I saw you out there today. I never knew fishing could be so sexy."

I stared at her, baffled by this turn of events as she slid my zipper down and fished my dick out.

"Oooh, he's a nice big boy, isn't he?" she asked as she stroked my cock to full size. "Does he like being sucked?"

She took the head in her mouth, licking and nibbling around the edge as she stroked my balls, all the while looking in my eyes as I stood there with what was, I'm sure, the stupidest look on my face.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

She slowly took more into her mouth, sucking and teasing the underside with her tongue. She backed off, only to gradually take it back into the hot depths of her mouth again.

It was the sweetest torture.

Just when I thought this couldn't get any better, she slowly withdrew, then rammed it quickly to the back of her throat. She growled as she repeated this process again and again, dragging her teeth aggressively along the shaft on the upstroke.

Oh god, it hurt so good.

Her left hand cupped and squeezed my balls while her right stroked my raging dick in time with her mouth. Involuntarily I began to hump her, fucking her face as my breath became ragged. I moaned and sighed as she continued to work her magic on my helpless cock. Soon, my moans turned to groans of ecstasy as I felt my climax rushing headlong toward me.

"Oh my god…" I panted as my orgasm hit me like an electric shock.

"AHHHHHHHHH…..AHHHHHHHHHH….AHHHHHHH"

The intensity took me by surprise, probably because I hadn't been laid for a while. I dropped the dinner plates I had foolishly been holding and grabbed the back of her head, forcing my cock even deeper as I blasted shot after burning shot of cum down her throat.

I gave my Glock and three other fine guns to Mason and Carter, along some body armor and night vision binoculars. Back in the States, I took some consulting jobs for security companies, but my heart wasn't in it. I was always a drinker, but I started using booze to control my conscience, and to help me sleep.

When I did sleep, every night, I saw her dead eyes in my dreams, and it was killing me.

I stared incredulously at Linda as she took my softening cock from her mouth. My knees buckled and I sat back on my haunches as my breathing slowed.

"Wow," she said as she wiped a pearlescent drop of cum from her lip and slowly licked it off her finger, "you came a lot." A mischievous grin spread across her face. "Been a while?"

"Uh, yeah…a while," I said, "Just so I know, what brought that on?"

"You deserved a reward for saving me," she smiled, "and a great meal…plus dessert."

A wave of lust for this woman washed over me. I knew I had to take her, to have her. "Well," I said, pushing her back down on the sleeping bag, "one great reward deserves another."

I pulled her t-shirt out of her shorts and up her chest, past her plain, practical bra.

"Whoa," she said, looking at me with wide-eyed concern, "what are you doing?"

"Well," I said as I unhooked her bra, exposing as fine a pair of tits as a man could hope to see, "I'm going to lick your tits, eat your pussy and then fuck you within an inch of your life."

She stared at me for a few seconds and it occurred to me that she might be frightened, maybe enough to fight.

Then, with a wicked smile she said "Sounds like a plan."

I knew that I was right about her.

"Good," I said as I slid her shorts and panties off, "cause I'm gonna do it whether you like it or not."

Apparently this idea excited her because I heard her breath catch briefly in her throat.

"Guess I can't do anything to stop you," she said.

I couldn't hold a job. I'd try my best but I just couldn't bring myself to focus on or care about work. I must have gone through a couple dozen girlfriends in 18 months. They stayed at first because the sex was great, but ultimately they couldn't take the drinking or the dreams.

My old boss even showed up and tried to save me but I was buried in self-pity and in no mood to dig my way out. For now, bourbon and slutty women were all I wanted in my life.

I got her shirt and bra off and beheld her glorious body in all it's naked beauty. Her creamy white breasts were topped with quarter-sized areoles, each peaked with a crinkled little nipple just pleading to be sucked. Her chest was flush with anticipation and the smooth skin of her ribs gave way to a muscular stomach that flexed with her growing impatience. Below that her hips flared and a bunny trail of fine brown hair started at her navel and led the way to more fine, curly hair on her mons and below. Her labia peeked out, pink and engorged, with tiny drops of moisture glistening in the afternoon light.

I took off my own shorts and she smiled when she saw my hardening cock, wet with precum and pointing toward her. I lay on top of her and she wrapped her legs around my back, trying to draw my rigid dick into her steaming hole. I rubbed it up and down her slit, making her moan with need and she pulled harder on my ass. Just the head found it's way into her pussy and she stiffened with the penetration.

"C'mon, don't tease me," she panted, "give it to me."

"Sorry, a promise is a promise."

"What promise?"

"Have you forgotten already?" I said, "I'm gonna eat that pussy til I'm full."

She whined with frustration and humped me harder. I kissed her deeply and she went wild with her tongue, frantically trying to stick it down my throat. I pulled away and lightly nibbled on her earlobe before snaking my tongue into her ear. She groaned again as I licked my way down her neck. My hands caressed the porcelain skin around her breasts, careful not to make contact with her erect nipples.

I moved on, alternating kisses and little licks around the areoles. Meanwhile one hand began teasing her mons, flattening out and applying pressure to her clitoral hood. She moaned and humped my hand as I licked ever closer to her rock-hard nipples.

Her hands had been hugging my shoulders, but as she became more excited, they gripped me harder. I grabbed and raised them above her head, holding them firmly in place as I licked my way lower. She got the point and kept them there gripping the sleeping bag when I released her.

My fingers found her slippery gash, gently stroking the lips. She whimpered and humped harder against my hand as I began licking one of her nipples.

Then suddenly I bit her nipple hard while driving two fingers into her blazing pussy and stroking her g-spot.

She jerked like she'd been stung. Her back arched, raising her hips off the bag and she screamed out her orgasm. I waited until she'd begun to recover, then bit the other nipple while adding a third finger to her steaming hole and stroking her clit with my thumb. She stiffened and screamed again, the sound echoing off the walls of the little canyon.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Her body quivered as I kissed my way down her smooth stomach, stopping briefly to swab out her navel with my tongue. Lifting her legs with my arms, careful not to touch her injured ankle, I pushed her knees to her chest as I prepared to feast on her exquisite cunt. I licked and kissed the underside of her knees while gently stroking the insides of those sexy thighs with my fingers. I gradually brought my licks and kisses up closer to her scalding hole.

When my tongue flattened and licked her from her asshole to her clit, she moaned and threw her head back. I stiffened it and started fucking her with my tongue, lapping her juices. Replacing my tongue with two fingers, I started to fuck her sopping gash with them, curling the tips against her g-spot.

Linda was almost crying now, making a whimper that was something between a constant sigh and a groan.

She trembled as I gently licked her clitoral hood, with it's erect treasure peeking out from underneath. I teased her clit with the tip of my tongue as she raised her ass off the bag, begging for more contact.

Taking her love button in my mouth, I began sucking on it while licking it with quick, light flicks of my tongue, varying the amount of suction and speed and length of the licks. After a few minutes of this treatment, she stopped breathing or making any noise and her body stiffened, clamping her thighs around my ears.

Then her orgasmic dam burst and she wailed as she thrashed wildly on my sleeping bag. Her fingers dug into my hair, her hands crushing my face into her pussy. I rammed a third finger in her blistering pussy and slipped another finger in her ass, which drove her to another plane of shrieking bliss.

Wave after wave of orgasm wracked her beautiful body as I licked her pussy. She pushed my head away, panting "Enough…please."

She continued to shudder and convulse as I released and rolled up next to her, taking her in my arms,

Then one morning I woke up in jail with no idea how I'd gotten there. Apparently there had been some pool game mishap at a bar and something about a plate glass window being smashed. The police were called there was a fight of some kind that sent some people to the hospital. Fortunately for me, no one was seriously injured and charges against me were dropped.

*****************

After a minute, she opened her beautiful green eyes and stared at me.

"How did you do that?"

"I just did what your body told me to."

She thought about that a moment as she took my hardening cock in her hand and stroked it.

"How about doing what my mouth tells you," she said as she climbed on top of me, looking lustily in my eyes, "fuck…me."

Reaching back, she rubbed the head up and down her saturated slit, teasing herself. She slipped the head in her pussy, rotating her hips slightly. Her eyes closed and she concentrated on the sensations shooting through her body as she gradually took my dick in her, inch after delicious inch.

During all this, I didn't move. I couldn't. I was so excited and fascinated watching her fuck herself on my joystick that I didn't want to interrupt her. I slid my hands from her waist up to her perfect tits, gently stroking them and pinching her nipples. This brought a slight gasp from her lips, which parted as her excitement and breathing increased.

This is my favorite part of making love. Women are slower to arousal than men, but, for many of them, their arousal lasts longer and is more intense. They reach what I call the zone, in which they will do anything to get more stimulation and ultimately satisfaction.

Linda was definitely in the zone. Although I was buried to the hilt in her, I as a person, no longer mattered. I, as a support system for my cock was my only relevance.

I just love that kind of single-minded focus. It is so erotic.

She varied her angle and speed. I reached up to stroke and pinch her breasts as I felt her pussy clamp down on me. She was climbing the ladder.

Linda put her arms on either side of my shoulders, bringing her succulent tits to my lips and started fucking me harder and faster. Her strokes became more violent as she pounded her hips down on mine, a determined look on her face. Suddenly, her back arched and her head rose up in a soundless scream.

**************

After that incident, I knew I had to do something if I wanted to keep living in civilized society. Problem was, I didn't know what to do. But after thinking about it for weeks, I realized that I didn't really want to live in this society that places such a small value on human life.

So I moved to the woods. In the Sierras, I could get nearly everything I need without depending on anyone. With meditation, peyote and a crude sweat lodge, I have sought the depths of my soul to find the wound that was killing me. I've made peace with the little girl's spirit. She has forgiven me. I have not, but I'm working on that. Every two weeks, I make a trek to a nearby supply store for things I can't get for myself. While not complete, I've found a peace that eluded me in so-called civilization.

*************

I knew it was time.

Pulling her down on top of me I quickly rolled us over and started pounding her for all I was worth. Her eyes flew open, a wild look in them as I grabbed her legs and pushed her knees toward her chest. A long, tortured groan came out of her mouth, followed by grunts in time with my thrusts.

After a minute her arms left my shoulders and went straight out to the sides, gripping the sleeping bag so hard I thought she would tear it.

"OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH" she shrieked. I fucked her harder.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH….Oh god oh god oh god oh god."

I rubbed her clit with my finger as I pounded her even harder.

"Oh…Oh…Oh…Oh…fuuuuuuuuccccccckkkkk." She shrieked.

I felt my own release building.

"Linda… I'm gonna cum…" I panted, "where?"

"My pussy," she screamed, "give it to me!"

I felt the rush of cum exploding up from my balls. With one final, brutal thrust I blasted into her, coating the inside of her blistering pussy with my seed. She dug her fingernails into my back, clinging to me as she rode out her own orgasm. I held still, feeling the closeness, feeling her heart pound against my chest.

After a few minutes, my softening member slid out of her tight hole and I rolled off her. We laid there holding each other while our breathing returned to normal.

"I…"

"Shhhh," she said, "just enjoy a perfect moment."

She was right. I relaxed as she put her head on my shoulder.

Together we watched the last light of day climb the canyon walls.


The End

[birdie8819]

This story kinda long Pai Seh !!! :p

Cousin SCOURIES Tree Hugging Daught

My second cousin - Bradley Scouries - from the California branch of the family, a successful entrepreneur and computer company owner, was in Florida last week with his pretty little daughter Melissa who was on Spring Break, and over a few drinks in the outdoor terrace of a famous Lincoln Road eatery, he told me the following story.

It's a story I thought would be perfect for the LITEROTICA Earth Day Contest as it highlights just what concerned citizens can do to help in the fight to save our beautiful planet. While having sex!

This story contains graphic sex scenes between consenting adults of the same family. It is just over 3 Literotica pages long. Please enjoy!

And please remember people, it's you and your votes that will decide the winner of this contest. LITEROTICA has promised to count all votes this time so those of you reading in Zimbabwe, Haiti, Michigan, Kenya and Florida can rest assured that your votes will probably count this time. Well maybe not all the ones from Florida.

Cousin SCOURIES Tree Hugging Daughter

Naked teen wants to hug her daddy's big tree!

Tuesday, September 5th 2007, 10:49 a.m., San Francisco, California

"You better watch this boss," my secretary Patricia instructed as she walked across my office to the cabinet that held a large screen, flat panel TV.

"What?" I asked as I looked up from the proposal I'd been examining.

"It's also on the Internet...the news outlets...youtube...I think even youporn...I just got a call from Joyce in our PR department."

"And the subject is?" I asked as I watched the TV screen flicker into life.

"The Scouries families courageous efforts to save the environment," Patty said with a little chuckle and the raising of her eyebrows.

"She is no longer a Scouries," I grumbled, immediately knowing my ex had to be up to another of her hair brained schemes. "I divorced the lunatic eleven years ago."

"Oh I'm not talking about mommy," she answered, then paused before adding, "It's young Miss Scouries who's in the news today."

"Miss Scouries? You mean Melissa?" Patty nodded. "But what could she be doing? She's at school," I said as I watched the scene unfolding on the screen.

"What the fu-" I spat out, my eyes and mouth suddenly open in shock.

"The video was shot down the coast... past Carmel...right on the ocean...on some land abutting the State Park."

"She's nude?" I asked as I watched the screen. Seven people, three girls and four men, were jabbering away up into a boom microphone that was being held in front of them. And although certain parts of their bodies were digitally scrambled to prevent breaking who knows how many FCC rules, it was obvious that all of them were naked. Paddy nodded.

"My daughter's camped out nude in a tree? To protect the forest?"

"Yes sir. That interview was taped earlier. Then they all separated and went to their own tree."

"Their own tree?"

"Your daughter's now up in the SCOURIES TREE sir, or that's what the big sign at its base proclaims anyway," Patty added as I watched the figures on the screen disperse. My secretary was clearly having way too much fun telling me the story. I looked up and scowled at her.

"Didn't we just mail her tuition check this week?" I barked out as the camera trailed after my eighteen year old daughter as she wandered through the woods until she came to a tree. A tree which had a four foot by six foot sign attached to it which announced in big letters, 'THE SCOURIES TREE', and then below that in smaller letters, 'Please Help Us Save the Forest', and below that, 'THE GREEN COALITION'. The lens of the camera followed my innocent little girl as she mounted a rope ladder and started to climb upwards.

"Yes sir. And unfortunately sir many of those same shots are on the Internet and they aren't exactly censored in the same way."

"For something like eighteen thousand bucks?" I asked as I remembered the check I'd signed just the other day. I was starting to get really pissed off. I watched as Samantha disappeared up into the leafy foliage.

"Yes sir."

"To Dartmouth University which just happens to be in state of New Hampshire if I'm not mistaken."

"Uh huh."

"Then what the hell is she doing seventy feet up a goddam tree, bare ass naked in Northern California?"

"Maybe its one of those team building programs all these Colleges seem to be sending all their students on these days," my secretary offered.

"She's alone up the tree isn't she? What kind of goddam team can you build if you're sitting alone on a branch of a tree?" I demanded in my most sarcastic voice.

"Maybe its part of a business course, they could be studying branch management," my secretary suggested with a grin. This change in our typical workday routine was something she was truly enjoying.

"Could you please get my ex on the phone Miss Summers," I ordered.

"I'll do my best boss," she answered with still a trace of a smile on her lips.

"And..." I started but then the import of her previous words about the Internet finally struck me. "You mean those videos are on the Internet uncut?" I asked, remembering the view the camera had of my girl's naked little butt as she climbed the ladder.

"Yes sir."

"Have you seen them?"

"Yes sir...would you like me to bring it up on your screen?"

"No I do not want you to bring them up on the screen," I said emphatically. But as I waited for Patty to get hold of my ex my fingers danced across the keyboard in front of me, taking just seconds to find a site with the offending video. On this site alone it already had 134,916 registered views, a 5 star rating and more than a 700 comments blogged in.

And unfortunately my daughter happened to be the most photogenic of the group of tree huggers the media had already labeled THE SEQUOIA SEVEN. So of course the camera panned quickly across the fat broad and the scrawny brunette with hardly a pause as it sought out her youthful charms. The four men, led by a bearded guy I thought I recognized, were almost completely ignored.

"Mrs. Scouries is on the phone now sir," Patty announced from the door. My eyes were locked on the screen in front of me.

"That's no longer her name," I growled, then asked my secretary, "When did Melissa grow tits?" I hardly recognized this stunning girl on the screen.

"I think it started maybe five or six years ago boss...you know...puberty and all that," she answered as she walked behind me and looked over my shoulder.

"But...but they seem...sorta full grown," I stammered as I looked at the full, round, firm breasts that had led my daughter through the forest.

"She's eighteen boss."

"She didn't get a breast job did she?' I asked even as I knew with absolute certainty these were god given, one hundred per cent, natural grown specimens. These guys moved exactly like they were supposed to.

"Of course she hasn't had implants," Patty responded as she gave me a dirty look, but then started to laugh.

"What?" I demanded.

"At least we're lucky she's not one of those modern girls who shave every hair down below."

"But she certainly trims it," I grumbled as my eyes latched onto the triangle of thick, curly pubic hair growing between Melissa's long, sculpted thighs.

"After you finish with Mrs. Scouries I think we better sit down and decide what to do about the media sir. Shall I get Joyce and her boss up her?"

"Why?" I asked even though I knew.

"I'm afraid you're name has already been linked to the SEQUOIA SEVEN sir. Your daughter seems to have captured the bulk of the attention so far and a lot of bloggers are already speculating that this group is sponsored by ScouriesComputersInc. I've had calls from all the local papers, the TV stations...even CNN."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Fuck!" You better get Graham and Sue from Marketing too. And some of their team. In the conference room in ten minutes," I ordered as I punched the button on my phone.

"Is this one of your brilliant ideas?" I demanded down the line to my ex.

"Doesn't it make you just so proud?" the excited voice of Celeste Moon, the ex Mrs. Scouries asked me. "To see our little girl fighting for the future of our planet."

"Yes Ms. Moon, it really makes my day to see my innocent little daughter prancing around nude on every TV and computer in the country," I said sarcastically, my voice rising louder with each word.

"We always agreed Brad that she shouldn't be ashamed of her body," my ex, a born again hippie, a girl who'd been raised on a commune, and who, after four years at Harvard and then seven married to me and living in San Francisco, had retired to the commune she'd been raised on with my daughter.

"That doesn't mean she had to become the naked poster girl for wacky eco terrorists," I said softly and clearly, knowing it was pointless to get angry with Celeste. "Was it your idea? She was supposed to be at Dartmouth this week."

"I was as surprised as you. She and David Osborne told me this morning. The whole group was here-"

"David fucking Osborne," I yelled down the line, finally realizing who the bearded leader of the group was. "I knew I recognized that prick..."

"He graduated from Cal Berkley last May...then he brought a group from school back with him...they're all environmentalists," my ex told me. "Melissa's been hanging out with them a lot this summer."

"He's a little jerk, always was," I said as I remembered the little brat who used to run wild around the commune fifteen years earlier when I still used to visit it. And then a truly revolting thought hit me. "Is he fucking Melissa?" I demanded as disgusting visions of my virginal daughter being ravaged by this ugly, bearded hippy flooded into my mind. As I talked I clicked through various Internet sites until I found a picture of David from the press conference in the woods.

"I don't think so," my ex said unconvincingly.

"The guy's got a tiny little dick...god, it almost looks deformed...why would she want to sleep with him?" I demanded.

"Size isn't everything Brad...just because you're built like a-"

"If he's put his cock in Mel I'll fucking cut it off and then hang it from his bloody tree," I promised.

"She's just trying to protect our forests Bradley...to stop your rich friends from cutting down every tree in this state," Celeste said angrily.

"My friends? They are not my fucking friends! And the hell with you too," I hissed back down the line.

"What are you going to do? She's your daughter...You're not really mad at her are you?"

"Of course I'm mad at her. She doesn't have the bloody courtesy to tell her father what's going on in her life?...I'm going down there to see her this afternoon...why the fuck are these idiots letting them cut down the trees anyway? What's Arnold thinking; they're a bloody national treasure."

"That's just what Melissa said," my ex said grimly.

*****

Five minutes later I was sitting in the boardroom with my V.P.'s of Marketing and Public Relations plus seven of their smart young people. The V.P.'s were scowling while their underlings were smiling, talking among each other excitedly as they worked away on their laptops.

I started with my secretary. "I'm going down there as soon as we finish here; call the helipad and make sure they're ready for me."

"Yes sir."

"I want a Winnebago or something up there too...fully equipped...a cook," I ordered, then remembering added, "and a guard...an armed guard. Call Stan in security and arrange something. I want that tree protected 24/7."

I could see the curiosity in everyone's eyes as I spoke. "She's gotta eat...I mean what the hell can she cook seventy feet up in the air?"

"I think they eat dried fruit and nuts sir, they're usually vegetarians," one bright eyed marketing genius offered. He'd certainly never met my meat eating daughter.

"What's the guard for sir?" a fairly new employee, Ashley, a short haired blond girl who looked like she was sixteen, asked me.

"To make goddam sure no wild grizzly bear gets the idea into its pea sized brain to climb the effing Scouries tree and eat my little daughter."

"I don't think there are any bears around there sir," another whiz kid told me.

"She's not that little sir," another added. I knew whose naked pictures this soon to be unemployed prick had been watching all morning.

"Or one of the fifty thousand registered sexual perverts that roam our wonderful state," I added in a voice that ended any further discussion.

"I'll get right at it sir," Patty promised as she got up to go.

"Wait a sec," I ordered.

"Yes sir?"

"Just how exactly is my daughter keeping herself up in this wonderful Scouries tree? Do they have a platform to sit on or something?"

For seconds no one answered before finally a kid at the other end of the table tentatively raised his hand.

"I don't think I've met you before," I said as I looked over at him.

"Greg. Greg Williams...in marketing...I just started three months ago sir. Cornel M.B.A.," he said proudly, then added, "We all think you're daughter is setting a wonderful example sir." All the others at the table smiled and nodded their heads in agreement at this ass kissing comment.

"And do you know happen to know what's holding these seven people up in these trees Greg?" No one missed the impatience in my voice.

"I checked sir. This morning after I heard..." he stammered.

"And," I encouraged.

"Mainly ropes and pulleys sir. They have small platforms but they sleep in harnesses I believe."

"Jesus," I muttered as a vision of my naked daughter swinging at the end of a rope seventy feet above the ground flashed into my brain. "Patty, call Mario Caputo, tell him I want him to go with me on the helicopter...that I have an urgent job for him. Today! Tell him to drop everything."

"The contractor?"

"Yes," I said dismissing her. Then I turned to the people around the table and asked, "So you're the experts, how's this going to affect ScouriesComputer anyway?"

As it turned out we had a difference of opinion. My V.P.'s were scared shitless and wanted to distance us as far as possible from the story. "What if they have bombs or something?" my senior P.R. man even asked.

"My daughter the mad bomber?" I replied.

However, the seven twenty-something year olds around the table, recent grads from the best schools in America, saw the whole enterprise in a different light. Surprisingly, and unanimously, they agreed with the 'tree huggers' goals, agreed that it was time to stop the despoiling of our natural resources.

"They always want more," Ashley said without specifying who 'they' were. She didn't have to -- we all knew. "You know sir, I just wanted to take off my clothes in solidarity when I heard the news this morning...right at my desk...I was so proud I worked for a company that cares," she added as her confreres around the table nodded their heads in agreement.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I couldn't help checking her out as she talked...cutest face imaginable...great little tits...

"And from a business standpoint it may make sense too sir," Greg from Cornel offered.

"Why?" I challenged while realizing I was secretly happy we had people like this working for the company.

"The comments on just about every site are positive sir, like ten to one for. And not just Americans! People everywhere, England, Australia, India, heck even China...they're all thanking us."

"We're getting e-mails...thousands already...saying the same thing," someone else enthused.

"But what about sales? That's what pays our salaries," I challenged grimly.

"It's too soon to say sir," Greg the numbers guy quickly replied. "But there's already been a measurable uptick...we'll know more by tomorrow morning."

"Some of those trees have been here five hundred years Mr. Scouries...five hundred years!" Blond Ashley insisted. I knew she didn't give a shit about sales and yet couldn't summon up any anger towards her.

"There's another thing sir," Greg interrupted. "Guess who's one of the people involved in the project. One of the people who is planning on building a twenty-five thousand square foot mansion right about where the 'Scouries Tree' is now standing?" Looking around the table I could see that none of the others had any idea.

"Who?" I finally asked.

"None other than the owner of our largest competitor -- Mr. William Cates," Greg said smugly, stunning every one at the table.

"That cocksucker!" I spat out angrily and then, my decision made, announced, "There is no way that little prick is going to cut down my tree." People started to clap.

"I'm going to fight them ladies and gentlemen. But the company is something else. Jobs are at stake. I can take a leave of absence-"

"It's our forest too sir. All of ours," Ashley announced. "All our employees...our customers-" Everyone at the table were nodding their heads in agreement.

"You really think we should back them? Openly? Officially?" I finally asked everyone at the table. And although I could see that my V.P.'s were nervous it was equally clear that we all wanted to. Especially since every one of us hated Cates with a passion.

"We'll decide tomorrow," I finally decided. "Once we've seen the overnight sales, the press reaction. After I've made sure they don't have any bombs," I said with a grin as I stood up. "I want you guys working together...a marketing...a P.R. plan ready for me tomorrow by ten. Okay?" I asked the room as my eyes moved around the table, stopping momentarily on every person. Everyone knew we were going ahead.

"Sir...Mr. Scouries," I heard just after I'd turned towards the door.

"Yes Ashely?" I asked as I turned back to the beaming beauty.

"I just want to say I'm so proud to work for you sir...for ScouriesComputers...and please tell your daughter that there are thousands of people backing her...and...and that my friends and I will be down there this weekend to support her and help protect the Scouries tree."

"Will you be clothed or naked Miss Boone?" I asked with a smile but had to fight the tear forming in the corner of my eye.

"I'll be happy to take off my clothes to save a five hundred year old tree," she answered in total sincerity. This little girl was too perfect for words.

"I'll drive you down Ashley," I heard Greg, my Cornel M.B.A., offer as I left the room. And couldn't help but wonder just what was motivating him, the prospect of Ashley's naked tush or his desire to save the forest.

Ten minutes after the meeting had ended I was strapped into the front seat of the company helicopter that had just landed on the front lawn of the ScouriesComputerInc company campus. Mario Caputo, the contractor who'd build my new house and had worked for me for years, was already in the back seat. I briefed him as we flew south and just forty-two minutes later, just after three p.m. in the afternoon, we set down in a clearing about a half mile from the 'Scouries Tree'. Patty had arranged to have us met by an ATV and within minutes I was deposited seventy feet below my daughter at the base of the now famous tree. Leaving Mario at the bottom I started to climb.

"Who's there?" I heard called down through the leaves above me. My daughter's voice. "Is that you David?"

I didn't answer as I struggled up the rope ladder that looked like it might break at any second. "DAAAAADDY!" my daughter squealed when my head finally popped through the leaves five feet below her. One of her hands flew to her groin and the other to her chest as she tried to cover herself. She was standing on what looked like a three foot by six foot, half inch thick plywood sheet that was precariously placed in a nook of the tree formed by two branches and the tree trunk. She had a rope halter around her waist.

"A little late for modesty my dear Melissa," I said as I pulled myself up onto the sheet. I was gasping from the climb.

"What are you doing here?" my daughter demanded haughtily.

"Well I was planning on flying to Dartmouth next weekend to see how my kind, wonderful, considerate, intelligent, hard working daughter was doing ... the daughter I love and who I've always believed loved me...but then I heard about the famous Scouries tree and so I figured I'd just come down here and check out the naked girl who was sitting in my tree."

"I didn't-" my daughter started, a little pout on her lips. Then she stopped in mid sentence, a blush blooming on her cheeks. I just waited her out. Second after second. She broke first. "I do love you. I shoulda told you...I know I should have daddy. But-"

"But what effing what?" I demanded. Then the bloody plywood sheet started to teeter! "Christ!" I yelled as I grabbed my daughters hand to steady myself. Slipping on the sheet of plywood I quickly found myself scrambling to save myself from a seventy foot fall and ended up with my feet on one of the large branches and my butt up against the trunk of the tree with my startled and naked daughter, who was at the extreme limit of her rope harness, in my arms.

"Mario, get up here now," I ordered into the walkie-talkie I quickly grabbed from my belt as I franticly held on to Melissa. "Hurry!"

"Mario?" my daughter asked.

"You are not staying here tonight," I promised as I hugged my daughter even tighter.

"I was fine until you came," Melissa said huffily as we both tried to regain our balance. Then she said, "Mr. Caputo?" when Mario's head popped up through the foliage.

"Afternoon Miss Scouries," he greeted as he shyly tried to avert his eyes.

"But...I mean...what are you...Daddy?" Melissa stammered as her eyes jumped back and forth between us.

I said nothing as I watched Mario take in Melissa's new home. "Jesus," he finally muttered as he slowly shook his head. "Are you trying to kill yourself Miss?"

"It's perfectly safe," she insisted but I could see a concern growing in her eyes as hers followed his.

"You're going to live up here twenty-four hours a day for how long?" Mario asked as he slowly shook his head. "Heck, you know better than that Miss S," he scolded.

"All of us are in the same boat," my daughter responded. "It's to save these trees for future generations, don't you understand? We didn't have much time...we had to rush."

"I understand miss. I also understand there won't be any future Scouries generations if you fall out of this tree...or if you freeze to death," he added as he let his eyes roam over Mel's naked body.

"I have a blanket," Melissa started to explain before I cut her off.

"If she's going to stay up here Mario," I said, knowing my daughter could be as stubborn as my ex, "we better build a platform, eight by ten, maybe even ten by twelve...with walls...maybe aluminum floor plate over an aluminum structural base. Put a rug on it...get a better ladder...a satellite dish for communications... maybe some kind of awning she can unroll if it starts to rain." I didn't tell either of them but I'd already decided I'd be camping up out here too and wanted to make sure I had some creature comforts. "I'll want a futon or something up here too," I ordered.

"Are you crazy daddy? We're trying to save the trees, not fill them with furniture, not kill them."

"Won't hurt it miss," Mario explained as he pulled a digital, laser measuring tape out of his pocket and started to get measurements, clearly interested by the challenge. Within two minutes the three of us were sitting on a wide branch with our feet dangling out into open air as Mario entered the measurements into the Building Design program he had on his laptop.

Melissa, who was hoping to become an architect some day, was as fascinated as I, an Engineer by education, was. We both peppered him with questions and suggestions as he worked.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"But it'll take too long to build...it'll be impossible to get it up here," were Melissa's final objections as we looked at the final 3-D plan of the proposed platform.

"Just small beams and decking miss, aluminum...hardly weighs anything...we lift it up in four or five parts...piece of cake. I built tree houses more complicated when I was a boy."

"But it'll take days-"

"All this stuff 's in stock miss...some sawing...mechanical joining when its up in the tree...heck, I'll download this to the shop as soon as I get back to the helicopter...it'll be finished by midnight," he mused aloud as his brain worked through the problems.

"Could you fly it up tonight...say before it got light next morning?" I asked, trying to forestall any more objections from my daughter. "We could install it at first light, before anyone was the wiser."

"Miss Scouries can't stay up here tonight though," he insisted as he looked from Mel to me.

"But I can't leave the tree, I promised the others," she objected, "not until the bastards agree to our manifesto."

"We won't tell anyone you've left," I argued. "Mario, you better get going...get them to drive you back to the helicopter...call me when you're back in your plant. I'll take care of Miss Scouries. She definitely won't be spending the night up here."

"Yes sir," he said, then slipped off the branch and swung onto the ladder and then almost immediately disappeared down into the foliage.

"You're staying?" my daughter asked.

"You don't think I'm leaving the Scouries tree all alone do you?"

"It's the Melissa Scouries tree, it's not yours," my daughter insisted with a grin. "Where are you going to stay anyway? Are you going to sleep on the ground or something?"

"No my darling daughter I'm not. In fact your father, and you too by the way, are going to sleep in the forty foot deluxe, Winnebago motor home that just happens to be parked just over there," I answered as I pointed downward through the leaves. "And while we eat a meal prepared by a chef that the estimable Miss Summers has arranged for us, an armed ScouriesComputerInc Guard will patrol the environs and protect my tree."

"It's my tree," Mel laughed.

"Our tree," I agreed, "now let's get out of here."

"I don't want anybody to see me leave," Melissa delayed.

"I'll go first...call you when the coast is clear," I promised as I swung onto the ladder and slowly started down. I was standing at the foot of the ladder, holding it steady, when, minutes later, I saw my daughter appear about twenty-five feet above me. Well, I saw her legs first, round runners calf's that led up to long, well developed hamstrings which disappeared into two firm but perfectly rounded cheeks... And with each rope step she descended her inner thighs split for a second and exposed her vaginal lips and a hint of the pinkness between them.

"Don't you have any clothes?" I hissed when her feet were about five feet above my head. My eyes hadn't left her slowly descending crotch for one second. My cock was boiling under my denim jeans. For my bloody daughter for crying out loud.

"It's a nude protest daddy," Mel answered back, but then, as she turned to look down, her foot slipped and she was suddenly hurtling outwards and down, shrieking out a, "Caaaaatch me daddy."

Well I sorta caught her. I ended up flat on my back on the ground with my naked daughter atop me, her pink tipped breasts in my face, seemingly trying to smother me.

"Are you all right," I dimly heard through the soft flesh covering me.

Opening my mouth to speak I somehow swallowed half of a perfectly shaped breast. Unconsciously my tongue wetly snaked out and found and then stroked the pebbly nub at its tip. Tasted it before my lips hungrily closed and sucked. My cock was throbbing against her thigh.

"Oh Daaaaaddy," a muffled groan sounded in my ear but Melissa didn't move for seconds, even seemed to push her body even harder against mine. Finally she urgently pulled back and sat up. "Oh Daddy, I'm so sorry...are you alright? Did I hurt you?" she asked as she sat astride my chest, her pink slit a bright inviting gash easily visible through her dark pubic triangle just inches from my face. But there was something else besides concern in her soft brown eyes. Desire? Huh? My eyes quickly tracked back to her pink insides. My tongue hungrily slipped out from between my lips.

"Mr. Scouries...sir...are you hurt?" The voice came from the guard I'd brought from town. He was rushing across the clearing towards me, gun drawn.

"Yeah, don't shoot Joe. No problem, this naked girl just for a second thought she was Tarzan...in fact she's my daughter," I finished as I sat up, having been freed by Melissa who'd jumped to her feet. One of her hands modestly covered her groin.

"I know sir," he said as he glanced at his boss's naked child. Whose nipples, incredibly long nipples as it turned out, were standing erect.

"It's cold," she answered to the unasked question in both Joe's and my eyes as she covered her chest with her free hand.

"Melissa, this is Joe Morgan, he's with our company security unit. Joe, this is Melissa."

"Hi Joe," my daughter said, then after hesitating, offered him her hand. The one that had been covering her little triangle of dark pubic hair. He actually started to redden.

"It's unsafe up there Joe, Melissa's going to sleep in the Winnebago tonight. The only one allowed anywhere near the tree is Mario and his crew...they should be here sometime around dawn. Do not tell anyone Miss Scouries has decamped for the night."

"Yes sir."

"And you do understand your instructions Joe?"

"Yes sir. No one goes up this tree without yours or Miss Scouries approval."

"Exactly. Do you have someone to spell you," I asked as I took Mel's arm and prepared to lead her off.

"My brother Phil...we're going to split the shifts...is that OK?"

"Perfect," I agreed as I started to move off.

"Shoot to kill sir?" He asked eagerly.

"Only if it's necessary Joe, only if it's necessary." I agreed as I pulled my daughter away. Joe's eyes lit up as he fondled his gun. A beautiful naked girl and a sanction from the boss to shoot to kill. The kid was in heaven.

The motor home that Patty had managed to rent for us on such short notice was one of those fancy, fully equipped touring homes that are all the rage among touring rock stars these days. Behind the drivers compartment was a well equipped kitchen which was open and led into a richly appointed living room. At the back was a large bedroom with a king size bed. We were greeted at the door by a white clad chef and the aroma of a perfectly cooked roast of beef.

"Roast beef?" my naked daughter excitedly asked the chef.

"Yes miss," he answered brightly without even a glance down toward my daughter's charms. "And you must be the wonderful Mr. Scouries," he lisped as he turned to greet me.

*****

"The idea was mine," my daughter admitted between sips of the soup that was steaming in bowls in front of us. Our cook, one Jeremy by name, had set out our food and then departed, after promising to be back by eight the next morning to prepare our breakfast.

"Your idea? But I thought pretty boy Osborne was the brains behind this brilliantly conceived plan," I said mockingly. Melissa started to laugh. All she was wearing was one of my dress shirts, a blue striped Egyptian cotton shirt that was one of the things Patty had thrown into bag she'd packed for me before I'd left San Francisco.

"It's not funny," I chastised and then warned, "And I want to know exactly what you and Mr. Osborne have been up to this summer."

"You don't think he and I-" she started, a look of dismay on her face. "C'mon daddy, I got more... jeeeeze...we're comrades, not lovers!"

"Your mother said," I mumbled.

"They're friends; I hung out with them this summer. But I wasn't doing...we weren't doing anything like that! David's with Gretchen."

"Gretchen?"

"The thinnish girl."

"So why'd you get involved then?" I finally asked.

"They've been talking all summer about getting involved in an 'ECO' action, in participating in the fight. But they were sorta drifting... they're nice but they don't have-"


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Have any bloody brains," I supplied for my daughter. "That guy's been a jerk since he was five years old," I added, still pissed off at him even though he wasn't sleeping with Mel. "And he's got a small dick too."

"Dadddy!" Melissa protested and sent a spray of soup flying as she started to giggle.

"So you supplied the brains?" I asked.

"I didn't mean to but then somebody mentioned something to me two weeks ago when I was in San Francisco getting ready for school."

"Not when you were staying with me?"

She nodded yes and continued on, "I was having lunch with Sue and her brother, you know, the one who works for that big architect firm. Anyway, over lunch he mentioned he was part of a design team preparing plans for a new house for Mr. Cates. And knowing you and Mr. Cates aren't the best of friends I figured I'd get the lowdown for you. And then he told me where the house was going to go! And guess what? It was going to be one of thirty billionaire's estates that were going to be built in the middle of a virgin stand of Sequoias on the cliffs overlooking the Pacific."

"Oh, he was so proud. You know dad, I used to think he was quite a nice guy. But what an asshole! He drew it for me on a napkin, blithely admitted they'd have to cut down about half the trees...an architectural triumph he called it. I coulda killed him."

"Why didn't you tell me?" I demanded when she'd finished.

"I got right in my car and drove to the commune. Talked to the group. Told them everything. I told them we had to act...Sue's brother had said that the developer already had zoning and site approval. That workers would be going into the woods within weeks. Politicians had been paid off daddy," my daughter said indignantly between slurps. "We didn't have much time to plan," she admitted.

"I'll sue the bastards," I promised, now almost as pissed off as my daughter was.

"So you're not mad at me?"

"Of course I am. Jeeze Mel, I woulda had them in court the day I heard...called the Governor...put the whole bloody thing on-line...I woulda kicked that Bill Cates ass from here to..."

*****

It was just after nine when we finally finished dinner and had cleared up. "You take the bedroom," I instructed as I led my shirt clad daughter to the back of the Winnebago.

"Where are you going to sleep?" Melissa asked as she opened the door.

"The couch," I answered with a shrug.

"Oh my gawd!" my daughter exclaimed as she took in the luxurious room that faced us, then leapt up onto the opulently covered bed. "The sheets are silk," she added after pulling back the gold embroidered crimson bedspread and exposing bright red sheets. "Where'd you get this thing from anyway? A whorehouse?" she asked.

"I think some rock star had it," I answered with a grin. What did my daughter know about whorehouses I wondered to myself.

"There's room for six in this bed...you can sleep here tonight," My daughter announced. I protested. We argued back and forth for a couple of minutes before we agreed that yes there was lots of room in the bed and I was being stupid. And so, five minutes later we were tucked innocently under the sheets, Mel wearing my shirt and yours truly just in my boxers.

Except I was nervous. That day, for the first time in my life I'd seen my daughter as a sexual being. And now I was in bed with her. Sure it was all innocent but still... the feel of her naked body on top of me after she'd fallen from the tree still resonated inside me. The desire I'd felt. Suddenly, as we lay side by side on our backs on the bed, I felt her roll from her back towards me so her body was suddenly pressed against mine.

"Are you still awake?" I heard whispered. I could feel Melissa's breath on my cheek.

"Uh huh," I whispered as I opened my eyes and then rolled to my side to face her. My cock leapt upward under my shorts.

"I love you daddy," she said as she snuggled even closer to me. There was no way now she could miss my penis as it poked angrily against her thigh.

"Me too sweetie...now go to sleep," I ordered even as she adjusted her body so that my penis was momentarily released, allowed to lift up against my stomach before she moved back against me and trapped it between us.

"Night," she whispered then lightly kissed my lips.

"Night honey," I answered as a tremor of sexual need rolled like a wave through my body.

Then, minutes later, just as I was nodding off, Melissa softly spoke deep in my ear, "I'm still a virgin daddy."

"What? What did you say?" I sputtered, suddenly completely awake. "You can't be...I mean the commune ...your boyfriends," I argued out loud even as my brain considered the possibility. It was impossible I quickly decided.

"I am, I promise," she insisted. "I can prove it," she added.

"Prove it?"

"Tomorrow, I'll show you tomorrow, now lets get some sleep," she said, then turned onto her stomach. Some sleep? For minute after minute I lay next to her, my mind racing. How could she be a virgin? Was it possible? In this day and age? Why? Didn't she like boys? Was she a lesbian? A hundred questions echoed through my brain even as my cock hardened again and reached toward her skin. Her virgin skin? The thought made my cock throb in desire. But somehow I finally slept.

"Unhhhh," I heard myself groan as the first spurting buck of my cock brought me abruptly to consciousness. "Jesus," I muttered as I felt another load of cum rush up my cock and explode outward. Christ, I don't do wet dreams anymore I told myself as I slowly came awake. Then felt the soft hand pumping me. "What...who," I mumbled as my eyes opened. My lips were suddenly covered as my penis continued to spew out thick strands of my cum. I could see nothing in the darkness.

"Its warm," my daughter whispered into my mouth as she released my lips. "Your cum," she added.

"Melissa?" I asked, still barely conscious. Then remembered. "Don't baby...stop...you can't...I'm your father," I pled even as her hand pumped the last drops from my throbbing penis.

"You were poking me daddy...in your sleep. You woke me...you said my name...Melissa... then you said it again. It was against my bum daddy...I thought-"

"Thought what?" I asked as I realized Melissa was naked, that while I'd slept she'd shucked the shirt she'd been wearing.

"I'm sticky...everywhere," my daughter complained as I felt her hand moving between our bodies, seemingly spreading my gobs of cum over her stomach and chest and thighs.

"Don't...stop Mel," I protested as I felt her sticky hand move over my chest. Then felt it move upward, her wet fingers caressed my cheek once and then I heard a sucking sound escape her lips. "No, don't Mel," I pled. I knew she was licking my seed from her fingers.

"It tastes funny...different than what I thought it would," she finally said, then gently placed a finger over my lips to silence me. "It's good."

"We have to clean up, I'll get a washcloth," I answered as I tried to escape the warmth of her young body.

"Tomorrow, when we wake...stay daddy, hold me," she insisted as she snuggled even closer to me. My cock started to harden again. "I love you," she said, then added, a touch of a child's wonder in her voice, "It was so big."

So do I, I thought. Then wondered what the fuck I was doing. Even as I knew and accepted that no one was going to stop me from taking my daughters virginity. Again it took me a long time but finally I fell asleep.

*****

"Your phone daddy...it's your phone," I heard hours later.

"What?" I asked as I tried to clear my head. It was still dark in the room.

"Your phones ringing daddy," my naked daughter announced as she turned on the bedside lamp.

"Melissa?" I asked as I tried to figure out where I was. And why I was naked and in bed with my daughter. Then again remembered. And then wondered where my shorts had gone. I took the proffered phone from my daughter as I ran my eyes over her perfectly formed body. I could see my dried sperm on her breasts, on her stomach, on her thighs; my eyes drifted to her pubic triangle as I answered the phone. Her curly hair was matted together with cum.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"It was Mario," I unnecessarily told Mel when I'd hung up. "They'll be here in thirty minutes...around seven-thirty."

"I better wash then...take a shower," she said as she hovered next to the bed.

"Hurry up, I'll need one too," I ordered as I desperately tried to keep my eyes off the lush inviting curves of my daughter.

She simply held out her hand to me and then said, "I'll need help."

"Help?" I asked even as I accepted her hand and rose robot like from the bed.

"To soap my back," she giggled as she moved right up against me, pushing her nipples against mine. "See?" she asked as she pretended to look over her shoulder, "I'm sticky everywhere, somebody has to do my back."

I said nothing as she led me by the hand into the well appointed bathroom. Then I just nodded yes when she asked if I needed to pee. And didn't protest when she took my now semi erect penis in her hand and aimed it at the bowl below. "Guys are lucky," she said as she watched my arcing stream of piss splash noisily down into the bowl.

And then we were in the shower designed for one person. Bumping into each other with every move as the warm water rained down upon us. I soaped my daughters beautiful breasts slowly, luxuriating in their ripeness, tweaking her nipples even as her soap covered palm slipped around my shaft and lovingly washed it. And when we'd finally cleaned my caked on sperm from each others body we simply embraced and held each other. For minutes. It was only when the hot water tank ran out and we were suddenly drenched by a blast of icy cold water, that we separated and fled from the spray.

"They'll be here any moment," I said as we stood dripping at the side of the bed, while wanting only to throw her down on her back and mount her. Knowing we didn't have time even as I felt the urgent need to push my manhood through her virgin barrier, to feel her blood coat my cock as I deflowered her.

"Tonight...tonight daddy," my daughter promised as her hand stroked me, "tonight in our tree."

"Tonight?" I asked as she released me and then hopped up on the bed and lay on her back with her legs spread.

"Look. See?" she asked insistently as her fingers moved to her mound and pulled apart her vaginal lips. "Look daddy," she insisted again when I didn't move.

"Honey...we can't" I said even as I slowly moved my head between her legs. Her bright crimson clit, now exposed, seemed to be waving in welcome. My tongue flicked out and tasted it. And then again.

"Daaaaady," Melissa groaned as my tongue moved on her. Then I dipped my tongue downwards into the pink moist channel. My tongue immediately found her hymen. Intact. Then I kissed it once gently before pulling away. And I knew that within twelve hours it would be broken and bleeding, savaged and ruined by the giant that was throbbing menacingly between my legs.

*****

We were dressed and outside (at least I was dressed, I'd had to insist that Mel wear my shirt again while the workmen were there) when Mario and a crew of four arrived. Five minutes later, with three guys up in the tree and a rudimentary winch and pulley system running, the pieces of Mel's new home started their ascent upwards.

Fifty minutes later a platform some ten by fifteen feet was bolted together and firmly attached to the tree. A platform with walls...with a communication dish anchored in place and pointing up into space...with a thick piled, wall-to-wall rug covering it and with a queen size futon resting against the trunk of the tree and positioned so people sitting on it had a spectacular view through a window in the leaves of the Pacific Ocean breaking on the shore below.

"You're a fucking genius," I congratulated our builder as he, Melissa and I stood grinning like fools in the middle of the finished structure.

"A gazebo in the sky," my daughter exclaimed as she unbuttoned my shirt, slipped it off her shoulders and then threw it out into the wind.

"That was a hundred and eighty-five dollar shirt," I complained as we watched it flutter downward.

"This is a nude protest daddy."

I simply grumbled as Mario fought to keep his eyes off my daughter. I knew this was a story he'd tell for the rest of his life.

"We're going down to get some breakfast...you and the boys can join us," I offered as we turned to descend.

"If my boys see Miss Scouries like that," my old friend announced, "They'll never leave these woods. We'll get something on the road," he announced as he put his foot on the top rung of the ladder. "Better keep Miss Scouries up here til we're gone," he added with a friendly grin, then gave us a small wave and was gone.

*****

Greg and Ashley, my young marketing mavens, arrived just before ten, minutes after Melissa and I had finished polishing off the breakfast of Spanish omelet's and French toast that Jeremy had prepared for us. Melissa, still naked, insisted on sitting in as the two briefed me on overnight company happenings and the marketing strategies the team had devised.

"Sales were thirty-two percent higher than expected over the last twenty-four hours sir," Greg announced proudly almost before he was through the door of the trailer.

"We've received over sixty thousand e-mails sir, running twenty to one in our favor," Ashley gushed, then noticed Melissa behind me. She rushed over and hugged my surprised daughter. "Oh Miss Scouries, you were the most Googled person on the internet last night."

"I was?" Mel asked.

"Should we all get undressed boss?" Ashley then asked me.

"Maybe later Miss Boone," I answered, trying to keep the smile out of my voice even as I saw Melissa's eyebrow hitch upward in interest.

We quickly made a decision...well I made the decision but with the support of my two colleagues and apparently everyone else back at headquarters, to go ahead and commit all of our ScouriesComputerInc resources into the fight to save the sequoias.

In our advertising, on our web site, across the Internet we were going to be committed to saving these trees.

Greg already had a mock up laptop with him, something the art department and manufacturing had somehow come up with overnight. The skin of the computer looked like the bark of the sequoia and the only writing on it simply said 'Save Our Forests' in small red letters next to the release catch.

"We offered it on-line at four a.m. this morning sir, at $1395.00 all equipped, saying we'd donate ten percent of the sales price to groups around the world fighting deforestation."

"And?" I asked, amazed at how fast the company I'd started twenty tears earlier in a garage was now able to respond to changing conditions.

"We received orders for over 100,000 units by seven sir...we've had to take it down while we adjusted our manufacturing schedules."

"That's almost fifteen million for the environment," Melissa gasped in awestruck tones after quickly doing the math in her head.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"And all because of you Miss Scouries," Ashley congratulated. My daughter actually blushed at the praise. "And I've arranged a protest demonstration sir," she added as she turned towards me.

"You have?"

"Yes, for Saturday. There's a beautiful natural amphitheatre just down the road sir," Ashley explained. "It's surrounded by the ocean on one side, with flowered hills to the south and the vista of these magnificent trees to the north. It's a little like Eden probably was," she said with an enthusiasm of a true believer. "It can probably hold a quarter of a million people sir. Imagine you and Miss Scouries up on a stage, two hundred and fifty thousand naked people in the bowl in front of you, people demanding-"

"Naked?"

"Of course sir. We're going to bus them up...from San Francisco...L.A....plane loads from New York sir...Chinese...Japanese...even the French...we'll have music..."

"Music?" Melissa asked, clearly wondering how her little protest had got away from her so quickly.

"They're all sending us e-mails Miss Scouries..$$$$$ recording stars from every genre..." Seeing the questions in our eyes she stopped for a second, took a deep breath, visibly marshaled her thoughts and then went on, "The ad department is writing a song sir, it's going to be called 'The Sequoia Seven Saga', we'll have the most famous singers and groups in the world up on stage singing it, we'll sell records with all the money going to environmental groups..."

I finally had to slow her down. We then spent the next hour discussing strategies and in phone conferences with the office. With Melissa's blessing we agreed that I would announce ScouriesComputerInc's plans after the afternoon press conference that Mel and her friends had already scheduled for two p.m. that day. After a quick lunch Mel left us to our planning and rushed off to gather and brief the other members of the now famous Sequoia Seven.

And so, at three in the afternoon, after having watched the Sequoia Seven's press conference reported live on our laptops for fifty minutes in our air conditioned Winnebago, I finally stood up and prepared to join the fray.

"Is it time sir?" Ashley asked. Nodding I slowly started to unbutton my shirt. Immediately she jumped up and started to unbutton her blouse. Greg, watching awestruck on the couch, groaned when the young beauty unsnapped her pink lace bra and let it fall to the floor of the trailer. Her breasts, although smaller than Mel's were simply outstanding in their own way. Pert, pointed, and puffy popped into my mind as a perfect description for them. More noises escaped from Greg's open mouth.

"You don't have to do that Miss Boone," I said as I unbuttoned and then unzipped my pants. "That's my job. You and Greg don't-"

"This is my fight too Mr. Scouries," she announced almost defiantly as her skirt followed her bra. Then she gracefully stepped out of her panties, presenting us with a completely shaven mound that was split by delightfully protruding but perfectly formed vaginal lips.

"You don't have to," she instructed Greg, then reached over and said to me, "let me help you," and pulled my boxers down and exposed my already semi-erect prick. "Oooooh," was all she said as her eyes stayed latched on my penis for second after second. Which didn't help me much in getting it back under control!

Five minutes later the three of us, all naked (and yes Greg, his reputation at stake with young Ashley, had finally stripped, exposing a quite serviceable male organ), had left the Winnebago and marched thought the forest towards the waiting scrum of reporters and cameramen.

And I gotta tell ya, when they finally noticed our approach, all hell broke loose.

*****

"She's a little slut."

"Who is?" I asked. The crowds were long gone. Ashley and Greg were dressed and on their way back to the city. The rest of the Sequoia Seven were back safely ensconced in their own trees. My daughter and I had just climbed up into our treetop aerie carrying the hot meal Jeremy had prepared for us. Joe, or maybe his brother Phil, was standing some seventy feet below us, gun drawn, ready to protect our tree with his life.

"Ashley whatever her name is," Melissa groused. "She couldn't keep her hands off you."

"She thought you were wonderful...just like I do," I said as I came up behind my daughter and put my arms around her stomach and pulled her back into my embrace.

"She has nice breasts," Mel said in a voice that just demanded to be contradicted.

"Not as nice as yours," I countered as my hands moved upward to cup them.

"Really?" she asked as she leaned her head back into me.

"Not even close," I whispered in her ear, then tongued it as my fingers closed on her pebbled nipples.

"Oh daddy," she groaned as I gently pulled them.

"And she's bald," I said with some disdain as I lowered one hand down from her breast, down across her flat stomach and then into the soft curls that seemed to be guarding her entrance.

"Some men like that," she whispered back as she arched her body against my hand in need. Her slit was already wet as my finger lightly traced its length.

"The suns going down," Mel said as she slipped her hand behind her and between our bodies and grasped the pole of flesh that had so insistently been butting her rear.

I watched the red ball that was the sun resting just inches above the horizon as I walked my daughter over to the futon, and, after opening it quickly, put Melissa on her hands and knees in a position where she had a clear view of the ocean and the sunset lighting up the sky. I knelt behind her and gently ran my hands over her bum and then up to her hanging breasts.

""When it hits the water daddy, when it hits the water put it in," my daughter directed as I brought my penis to her slit and rubbed the bulbous cockhead, already sticky with pre cum, teasingly up and down her pink wetness.

"Soon...not yet," she cried as I pushed the head between her lips, levering her open for the final assault.

Then asked, "Will it hurt?" just as the red ball touched the dousing ocean waters, just as my hips surged forward, stopped for just a millisecond before crashing through the thin membrane of her virginity.

"Aaaaaaaaah...aaaaaaaaah," two plaintive shrieks escaped from Melissa's mouth as I forced myself far into her silky sheathe. The warmth of her blood on my cock and the smell of it in my nostrils simply egged me on. Wanting everything now. Unaware of anything else but total penetration, of impalement, as I thrust again and again into my daughters virginity, until I'd finally buried every inch of me into her moist, pink insides that were struggling to accept me.

But then suddenly we were moving as one, trapped in a dance that had been choreographed into our genes a million years ago. Melissa's body was suddenly welcoming, moist, needy, demanding; all thoughts of pain lost in the pleasures of our coupling. When her orgasm finally started to tremor out in waves my bucking cock sprayed her repeatedly in a spurting flood of sperm.

"Are you okay honey?" I whispered as we lay panting in each others arms, my shaft still buried deep within her.

"I love you," she answered softly, then groaned in protest as I pulled back and unplugged her. My still inflamed cock, sticky and splattered red with my daughter's virgin blood, bounced up against my stomach as we both watched. I ran a finger slowly up and down the shaft, and after capturing a thick crimson clot of blood, brought my finger to my mouth and tasted Melissa's gift.

And then her tongue was on me, licking me as her palm closed around the base of my cock and held me.

*****

We woke. Fucked. Made love. Ate. Fucked again. From time to time we were interrupted by phone calls...from Patty...from Ashley or Greg...from the media...CNN...CBS...NBC...

But most of the day we just let it ring. What we were doing in the tree to each other was more important than anything else we'd ever done in our lives. It was our life now.

The Governor phoned at three-thirty in the afternoon. My penis, still heavy even after just having emptied itself, lay deep inside my daughter's body.

"Scouries you bastard, you're making life tough for me," were first words out of the Governors mouth. "Half the people in the state, shit, the country, are calling me, e-mailing me...vilifying me..."

"Well if you stopped driving your stupid Hummers and didn't sell our most beautiful land for parking lots maybe they wouldn't," I yelled back.

"Fuck you too," he said but with a laugh in his voice. We'd known each other for years. "I didn't know...apparently some little prick in environmental planning made a deal with some guy in the county," he tried to explain.

"You're supposed to be Mr. Universe aren't you? And you're blaming some little lackey-"

"So if you're such a goddam environmentalist," he interrupted, "why didn't you call me before you put your daughter up in a tree naked? We coulda stopped it in two seconds."

"Apparently she didn't think it important enough to tell her old man that she was going to tramp around the state naked," I admitted. I started to pump my hips into my daughter who was sticking her tongue out at me as I talked to the Governor.

"Kids!" he said, conveying his complete understanding of my plight. "And teenagers are worse," he added. Then he told me, "Tell your daughter she's won. I'm going to announce tomorrow that the trees will never be cut down on my watch. We're going to arrest the guys who took the money, the developer who bribed them."

I'd always liked the governor...had backed him...had contributed to his campaign. So I offered him a deal. "I think you should hold off for a day Arnold. I think I know a way for you to come out of this smelling like roses."


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"You do? How?" he asked, his politicians nose clearly interested.

So I told him.

"Arnolds coming?" Melissa asked after I'd snapped my cell phone shut.

"Uh huh," I answered, then gently brushed her lips with mine.

"So it'll all be over Saturday?" I simply nodded as I cupped her bum in my hands and lifted her up and almost off my cock. Then gently lowered her down again.

"Can't we stay...just you and I? In our tree."

"You've got school," I said softly. She was lifting herself up and down on me much more insistently now. I slipped a finger into her bum.

"I want to stay with you," she said, the plea clear.

"I'll visit you," I promised as I pushed her down onto her back on the futon.

"How often?" she asked as I lifted her legs onto my shoulders. My hips started to move in deep, urgent strokes.

"I'm going to be cumming often...very often," I groaned as I felt the first tightening in my balls.

"Ooooh daddy," she moaned as I filled her with my creamy cum.

We made love all night!

We held another press conference on Friday, giving details of the Saturday rally and the money we'd raised to the assembled media. We ate the meals that Jeremy continued to provide. I held a conference call with the office. I confirmed the details of the Governors surprise visit with his office.

But mainly we stayed in the tree and made love. A father and his daughter. Guiltless! Unquestioning this need, this love that had suddenly grown between us. Both completely unapologetic as my cock rampaged inside her cunt.

Or as my hungry tongue brought her trembling teenage loins to a writhing orgasm...

Or as her head bobbed in my lap, her long, silken tresses splayed across my thighs, sucking the cream from my aching shaft.

We slept some but repeatedly awoke, fucking urgently until we fell back into a shallow dream filled sleep.

*****

Saturday afternoon, just before two, and after five hours of speeches and music, a throng of a quarter million naked human beings looked upward as a helicopter roared in over the ocean surf and hovered above them for seconds before moving slowly to the hill above the bowl and gently set itself down.

A half a million eyes watched as Arnold and his wife quickly exited from under the still rotating blades. They watched, suspicious of this unexpected visit, as the two were greeted by a pretty, waiflike, puffy nippled, naked and smiling blond girl. Ashley of course! They watched anxiously as she led them down the hill and then they separated to provide the Governor and his wife a path through the throng all the way to the stage.

An angry grumble arose from the horde as Arnold mounted the stage and walked over to where Melissa and I stood. They watched as I handed Arnold the microphone I'd held in my hand. They were silent when Arnold turned to face their hostile gazes. They watched when the Governor passed the microphone to his wife and then slowly started to unbutton his shirt. Surprised smiles started to grow on their lips when he undid the belt on his pants.

And then they started to cheer after he'd taken back the microphone and asked, "Did you really think I was going to let these bastards cut down our forests?" I hugged Mel. Then Ashley. Then held them both as a quarter million people started to sing the Ballad of the Sequoia Seven.



March 17th 2008, Miami Beach, Florida

"So that's the story of the SEQUOIA SEVEN and how the Scouries family got naked and saved the forest," my cousin Bradley said with a smile and then a self depreciating laugh. I'd been listening to my favorite cousin talk uninterrupted for close to an hour. It was an eighty-five degree, beautiful sunny Miami day and the two of us were sitting in an outdoor terrace of a Lincoln Road bar.

"You're lucky," I said. He knew exactly what I was referring to.

"Yes I am Jimmy, both of us have been I think," he answered and then suddenly smiled, his eyes staring over my shoulder. "Here they are," he added excitedly, his happiness obvious.

I turned and watched Melissa and my daughter Gabby as they approached down the sidewalk. Hand in hand they were giggling as they pranced towards us, both dressed in simple summer dresses that hardly reached mid thigh and under which their unrestrained young breasts danced delightfully. As I watched them approach I wondered if Melissa had told her cousin the same story I'd just heard from her father. I guessed she had, the two had developed a great friendship over the many summer vacations both our families had spent together at the Scouries family compound on Cape Cod.

"Hi Uncle Jim," Melissa greeted as she bent over, gave me a quick hug and then kissed me on my lips. For a second as she hovered bent over me I could see down to her nipples. Gabby was greeting her Uncle Brad and for a second I wondered if she was giving him the same show his daughter was giving me. Then Melissa turned and greeted her dad while Gabby kissed me. My daughter's slightly darker nipples were proudly erect.

"So what have you guys been doing?" Melissa, after sitting down between her daddy and me, asked as she looked from her father to me.

"I just told your uncle the true story of the SEQUOIA SEVEN," Brad answered his daughter.

"Did you? The whole story?" she asked her dad, then looked over at me. There was a leering twinkle in her eyes.

"Uh huh," her father agreed.

"And what did you think of it Uncle Jim?" she asked me saucily as she placed her hand atop mine.

"About the naked girls and giant trees of California?" I teased back.

"The Scouries tree was the biggest one in the forest Uncle Jim," she answered back, her eyes boring into mine, then added, "I wonder if all the Scouries trees are big?"

"Did you tell daddy about your plans for the summer Uncle Brad?" my daughter asked, interrupting our teasing.

"What plans?" I asked as Brad shook his head no.

"I promised Mel I'd take her on a trip this summer if she got straight A's this year," he answered.

"On their yacht daddy, to the Caribbean...then South America," my clearly better informed daughter told me.

All three looked at me expectantly. "You're taking the whole summer off? You, Mr. Workaholic," I asked wonderingly. Brad simply nodded yes. "Just you and Melissa?"

"Well, we'll need a Captain...and a cook," Melissa answered. "That's actually why we're down here this week." The three of them now all sported huge grins.

"I thought my old boyhood sailing partner might like the job...he and his daughter, he doesn't seem to have much to do," Brad said through his smile.

"NO WAY! I've got a job. We just can't go gallivanting off at the drop of a hat," I sputtered as I finally realized what was up.

"Pleeeeease Uncle Jim?" my pretty young niece begged. Somehow her hand had slipped under the tablecloth and had come to rest on my leg just above my knee.

"Can't we daddy?" my daughter added as her hand slipped down onto my other knee.

"We have the hotel, the restaurant, the bars to run honey," I protested. "The studio."

"It's the slow season daddy...you have managers...you need a vacation," Gabby implored as Melissa's softly caressing hand slowly moved up my inner thigh and under the loose leg of my shorts.

"It's going to be a nude cruise Uncle Jim," Melissa said as her fingers reached and brushed my now straining cockhead.

"A nude cruise?" I croaked as Mel's palm circled my shaft. Then it was joined by my daughters.

"Can we daddy? Please?" Gabby demanded as my daughter's and my niece's hands moved over my manhood. Brad was leaning back in his chair with a broad grin on his lips. He knew I was coming. One way or another.

"It is big Gabby," Melissa said to my daughter as she squeezed me.

...So, come May first or so, two fathers and two daughters will be setting sail from the Port of Miami...naked...Scouries family members going to help in the fight to save the environment...or something...


THE END

[birdie8819]

My Bachelor Party

Ever since we'd gotten engaged, I'd been teasing my fiancé, Julie, about how much I was looking forward to my bachelor party and hinting at the wild events that would likely take place.

She would usually pout, telling me I didn't need to have one. The thought of me and a few of my friends drinking and watching x-rated movies didn't bother her much, but she was afraid one of them would arrange for a stripper and things would go beyond stripping.

Once an actual date for the party had been set, she seemed to get more worried than before and started saying she was going to the party with me. I explained to her the only way that was going to happen was if she volunteered to be the stripper. She told me I was crazy, but I decided it would be fun to tease her about it.

The next time we were fooling around, I whispered to her that I was looking forward to seeing her performance at my bachelor party. She gave me a "yeah, right", but as my hand glided over her pussy I began to tell her how I imagined it might go.

"Remember a few months ago when you tied me naked to the banister, then slowly stripped to the music, rubbing your hands all over your body? And then you lay back on the floor, spreading your legs open so I could see your pussy. Then you pulled your vibrator out from under the pillow and started licking and sucking it like it was my cock. Do you remember that?"

"Of course. Did you like that?" she said, feigning innocence.

"I loved it. And do you remember how you ran the vibrator over your breasts, making your nipples even harder? And finally you ran it over your pussy, getting it all wet with your juices, teasing yourself before finally working the head of it into your pussy. How you slowly worked it into yourself inch by inch until you were finally filled with it and began sliding it in and out until you came in that intense orgasm. Do you know how sexy that was?"

"You may have mentioned it. When I finally opened my eyes your cock did look like it was about to burst."

"Oh, it was. Now just imagine doing that for my friends and me. I'm sure they'd love it as much as I did." As I said this, I started sliding my finger into her pussy.

"I couldn't do something like that in front of your friends." She was trying desperately to get my finger deeper inside her. "Besides, they wouldn't enjoy it as much as you did, would they?" She seemed to ask this with sincere curiosity, but before I could answer she kissed me deeply and rolled me onto my back. Quickly mounting my cock, she fucked me with wild abandon until we were both spent. I knew she would never do something so wild, but we both seemed to enjoy fantasizing about it.

The date of the bachelor party was getting close and when I mentioned to Julie that my best man, Todd, was calling later that day to make the arrangements, she told me she had an idea.

"Instead of hiring a stripper," she said while looking shyly at the floor, "I'll dance in a sexy outfit, but only if I can wear a mask so your friends don't recognize me."

"That's a great idea, Julie." I said feeling excitement growing in my groin, "But I think the guys would be disappointed in a stripper that didn't strip."

She stood quietly contemplating this, then took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I'll put on a striptease for them, but I'm wearing a mask and I'm not taking my panties off."

I couldn't believe she was actually agreeing to do a striptease for a bunch of my drunken, horny friends. The bulge in my pants made it apparent I was excited by the idea, but I figured I'd better make sure she knew what she was getting into. "You do realize that by the time you get there we'll have been drinking and watching pornos for a couple of hours, right?"

"So?" she asked innocently.

"Well, they're going to be really horny and probably a little drunk, so they might get kind of obnoxious and might even try to touch you," I explained.

"I'll be alright," she said. "Besides, you'll be there to protect me. Heck, I'll need a few drinks myself if I'm going to actually do this."

"Are you sure about this?" I asked. "If you say yes, I'm going to call Todd and tell him that the stripper is taken care of and you won't be able to back out."

She paused for a moment, then took a deep breath and said, "Yes, for you, I'll do it."

I smiled a big smile, gave her a passionate kiss, and went to call Todd.

As the date grew nearer, I kept asking Julie how the plans were coming for her act. "You'll just have to wait until the party to find out," she responded with a flirty wink.

I couldn't help but fantasize about how it would go and in my fantasies it always went beyond the stripping, ending differently each time, but always with her getting lots of cock.

Finally, the date arrived and the guys showed up for the weekend. There were George, Brett, and my best man Todd.

Friday night was spent catching-up and Saturday got off to a leisurely start. The bachelor party was going to be an all day kind of thing, so shortly after breakfast the first x-rated movie started playing. Not surprisingly, it was a gangbang movie. After the movie ended, Todd asked when the stripper was showing up.

"Sorry, not until this evening," I explained.

The guys all moaned their disappointment and we spent the rest of the day watching movies, playing cards, and drinking beer.

At about 5:00 the phone rang. It was my fiancé and she wanted to know if we were ready for her.

I said, "We certainly are! You're going to be stripping in front of four very horny men."

She gave a nervous laugh and said she'd be over shortly. We hung up and I told the guys the stripper was on her way. They all cheered and started asking questions about her. I told them she was an acquaintance of mine and that they'd better be nice to her. They wanted to know more about her, but I told them they'd just have to wait and see.

Soon there was a knock at the door. I jumped up to answer it. When I opened the door, there stood Julie wearing a Mardi Gras-style mask, a long dress coat, and a pair of high heels. I couldn't wait to see what she was (or wasn't) wearing under that coat! She was also carrying a bag and I could only imagine what might be in it. She stepped inside and looked around the room, but didn't say a word. The guys looked at her lustfully and beckoned her inside.

An adult film was playing on the TV and she paused to watch it for a few minutes. A petite little woman was taking three big, black cocks at once and Julie seemed momentarily mesmerized by it. Pulling herself away, she set her bag down and slowly began to unbutton her conservative dress coat, revealing a cropped, hot pink, and very tight t-shirt and a pair of very snug fitting short shorts. As she dropped the coat on the floor, it was obvious to all of us she wasn't wearing a bra under that shirt, which made us wonder if there was anything under the shorts. She looked extremely hot and the mask only made her more alluring.

She bent over and reached into her bag, giving us all a chance to check out her nice round ass and smooth, bare legs. She pulled a homemade CD from her bag and, handing it to me, pointed to the stereo. I nervously loaded the CD in the player and pushed play. As the pulsing music began playing, I muted the TV but left the video playing. I thought maybe if the guys could still watch the woman on TV get filled with cock they wouldn't be disappointed by a tame stripper.

Julie began to slowly dance around the room, moving very sexily, running her hands over her body, and looking extremely hot. I was very happy knowing this was my fiancé looking so sexy. She danced slowly past each one of us and around the coffee table in the center of the room. Once she'd made a loop of the room, she stood in the center and began to rub her pert breasts on the outside of her shirt. Her nipples were as hard as I'd ever seen them and that was through her shirt! She grabbed the bottom of the shirt and slowly began to pull it upwards. Just as her nipples were about to come into view, she stopped and rubbed the undersides of her breasts, teasing us like an expert. Then she pulled the t-shirt up further and we all sighed audibly when her pointy nipples came into view. We held our breath as she took the shirt completely off, being careful not to disturb her mask. She has very sexy, perky tits and they looked especially hot today because her nipples were so hard.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She gently ran her hands over her tits as she swayed to the sultry music, then began to walk past each of us again. This time she leaned forward towards each of us so we could get a good look at her breasts and then would slowly back away and move on to the next guy. As she did this to Todd, he reached up and touched her breast. She slowly but purposefully reached up and removed his hand and shook her finger at him. She hadn't said a word since arriving and apparently didn't plan to as part of her plan to remain anonymous. Once she finished her circuit, she moved back to the front of the room and faced the TV. For a few moments she again seemed to be lost watching the porno as one of the guys shot his cum onto the woman's tits. While she watched, she slowly began to peel her shorts off.

Underneath she had on a very sexy, matching pink g-string that displayed her beautiful heart-shaped ass to us. She dropped her shorts to the floor and stepped carefully out of them, reaching behind her to rub her ass like we all wished we could. With a sudden smack of her ass, she started dancing again but seemed to continue to watch the video.

As she danced she bent forward, giving us not only a better view of her sexy behind, but also a great view of her barely-covered pussy. We also noticed that the hot pink g-string was very wet where her pussy was. Apparently this was turning her on even more than I thought! I was really disappointed knowing the show was about to end and even more disappointed knowing I'd have to wait until tomorrow to make love to her.

Just then George shouted out, "Take it all off!"

The other two guys joined in and in the spirit of things so did I, knowing full well she wasn't going to. Then, while she was still bent over, and much to my surprise, she reached up and grabbed the strings on either side of her hips and slowly began to peel the g-string off. What little coverage there was soon slipped away and all of our cocks got even harder as we stared at her cleanly shaved and clearly excited pussy. I couldn't believe that Julie had actually stripped completely naked in front of my friends! She pulled the g-string the rest of the way down, stepped out of it, and tossed it backwards at us. I was too slow and George got it, bringing it to his face and breathing in the scent of her sex. If he only knew whose g-string that really was!

Still bent over, she moved her feet apart and reached back to caress her legs in a slow, sexy motion. As her hand reached the top of her thigh where I thought it would stop, she continued on to her pussy, giving it a gentle rub, then running her hand back down her other thigh, leaving a light trail of her wetness. This time when her hand reached her pussy, she ran her finger through her wetness and across her clit, then used two fingers to spread her lips apart. I'm sure all of us wanted to reach out and touch her, but just then she stood up and turned around and resumed dancing to the music.

She danced by each of us once again, but this time she took a little longer and rubbed her hands all over her naked body as we watched intently. When Todd reached out to try to touch her, she moved just out of reach. I somehow managed to behave myself, but when George tried to touch her breasts, she didn't move away quite as quickly. And when Brett reached for her pussy, she actually let him slip a finger between her lips briefly before moving away.

Wow! This was more than I'd hoped for!

She went over to her bag and pulled out a can of whipped cream. This was getting interesting! She walked over to Todd, put some whipped cream on her nipples, and leaned forward so he could lick it off. He stuck out his tongue and carefully licked the whipped cream off each breast. She moved over to me and, after applying a fresh coat of whipped cream to her breasts, straddled my legs stuck her tits in my face. I eagerly licked and sucked her nipples until they were perfectly clean and very hard. She slowly pulled away and moved over to George so he could do the same thing. However, George wasn't content to use just his mouth.

He reached up and took a breast in each hand as he licked the whipped cream off. Even after the whipped cream was gone, he kept squeezing and sucking on her tits. She slowly pulled away from him and moved over to Brett. After applying some more whipped cream, she knelt on either side of Brett and thrust her chest out. As he licked up the whipped cream Julie started to moan. Her eyes were closed and she was clearly enjoying what he was doing. It was only when I looked down that I saw his hand moving between her legs. She was letting him finger her right in front of all of us!

She opened her eyes for a moment and looked over at George to see if he was enjoying the show. I hadn't notice before, but he had taken his cock out and was sitting there stroking it. Julie smiled when she saw this and closed her eyes again. I turned to look at Todd and realized he had his cock out too. My cock was so hard I couldn't wait to get it out of the confines of my pants. Within a minute I was slowly stroking my cock too while I watched Julie grind her pussy on Brett's hand. But just as she seemed to be getting close to an orgasm, she stood up and took a step back.

Glancing at the three of us with our cocks out, she looked at Brett and pointed at his crotch. He quickly got the message and began to undo his pants. Lifting his hips and pulling his pants down, he released the biggest cock I'd ever seen in real life. This guy could have been in the movies we'd been watching he was so big. I couldn't help but stare at it for a moment, then turned to look at Julie. She was standing there staring at it too, but her hand was between her legs gently rubbing her pussy.

She must have realized she was staring and quickly turned and went back to her bag. Pulling out one of her vibrators, she moved over to the coffee table and repositioned it, laying down on it so that her feet were towards us. The black vibrator was about nine inches long, thick, and very lifelike. She brought it to her mouth and began licking and sucking it, making us wish it was our cock instead. After taking a good portion of it into her mouth, she withdrew it, turned it on, and rubbed the tip over her tits, paying close attention to her nipples. Then she slid it slowly down her stomach and when it reached the little patch of hair left on her pussy, she pulled her legs back and apart and ran the tip of it down between her swollen lips. I was happy, but really surprised that she'd decided to put on the whole show after all. Maybe I'd have to pull her into my bedroom and have a quickie before she left.

We were all mesmerized as she ran the head of the fake cock between her lips, over her clit, and all over her pussy. We were even more mesmerized as she began working the large vibrator between her lips and slipped the head inside. Slowly she worked a little more then a little more inside herself, pulling it back out a little, then pushing it deeper inside. Soon she had its entire length buried in her pussy and began to have a tremendous orgasm. She could no longer keep quiet and moaned out loud as she came. She looked so incredibly sexy as her body shook from the intense release.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

As she was coming down from her orgasm with the vibrator still deep inside her, I was shocked to see Todd stand up, remove the rest of his pants, and walk over to her. Not sure what he was going to do at first, I was prepared to jump up and tell him to sit back down. But before I could, she opened her eyes, smiled, and reached out to grab him by the cock. She slowly stroked his shaft and as a big drop of pre-cum formed at the tip, she pulled him closer and stuck her tongue out to catch it. She let a string of wetness stretch between her lips and his cock, then moved back towards him and ran her tongue over his cock head and down his shaft like she had done to me so many times before. She proceeded to give him one of her fantastic blowjobs as the rest of us watched in amazement.

"Oh yeah, suck my cock," was about all Todd could manage to say.

I couldn't believe how far she was letting this go, but I was all for it.

As she was taking his shaft into her mouth, George got up and removed his pants too, then kneeled between her legs, pulled the vibrator slowly from her, and began eating her pussy in earnest. This just caused her to suck on Todd's cock harder and faster and before long he moaned, "I...I...I...I'm gonna cum!"

I couldn't wait to see how she'd respond. With a loud moan he thrust forward and began to shoot his hot cum into her willing mouth. At first she tried to swallow it, but then she started to have an orgasm of her own from having her pussy licked and pulled it from her mouth, causing his hot, sticky cum to spray onto her mask, lips, and cheeks. She licked up as much as her tongue could reach and rubbed the rest into her skin.

Just when I thought I'd seen it all, George moved up and aimed his cock at her swollen pussy. Surely he wasn't going to put his cock in my fiancé's pussy! And then I remembered they had no idea this was my fiancé. As she looked down between her legs and saw what he was about to do, I knew she was about to put a stop to things. She looked past him at me, smiled, then reached down and spread her pussy lips for him! I couldn't believe she was actually going to let my friend do it! I was shocked and incredibly turned on. I watched as he placed the head of his cock between her spread lips and pushed gently forward, the head slipping easily inside. She released her lips as he slid the entire length of his cock into her with one long push.

"Oh!" she cried out in pleasure in spite of herself.

"You like that cock in your pussy, don't you?" George teased. She shook her head yes with a big smile, but still didn't say anything. George continued, "Would you like me to take it out?"

She quickly shook her head no. Slowly he pulled back until the head almost emerged, then quickly thrust back into her causing her to gasp out loud. He began a steady in and out rhythm that caused her tits to sway enticingly back and forth.

Just then I realized that the only guy who hadn't been involved yet, other than myself, was Brett and he had stripped naked and was leaning down to suck on one of her tits. I decided it was my turn to get involved too, so I stripped naked and moved up to give her a kiss. She had licked her lips clean of cum by this point, so I gave her a deep passionate kiss as she moaned into my mouth. I moved down to take her other nipple between my lips and then remembered one of the fantasies she'd shared with me about having both of her breasts sucked on at the same time by two different guys. I was glad to be fulfilling one of her fantasies too, even if it wasn't exactly the way she'd imagined it.

Brett and I sucked and licked her nipples eagerly as her body rocked back and forth from the fucking she was getting from George. Even though she'd managed not to talk much yet, she could no longer hold back her moans of pleasure and I hoped the neighbors would think it was the TV. Brett decided it was time to change places and stood up to offer his cock to her mouth. I was curious to see how much of his huge cock she'd be able to get into her mouth. She was really good at sucking cock, but this seemed even too big for her to handle. She licked at the head and gradually began working the shaft into her mouth. When she had managed to get about half of it in, George couldn't take any more and with a loud moan, pulled his cock out of her and began spraying his hot cum all over her stomach and pussy.

She had one hand wrapped around Brett's cock, so with the other she reached down and began rubbing the fresh cum into her skin. This seemed like a good time for me to change positions, so I stood up and got between her legs, sliding my cock into her with one swift motion. I just held it there for a minute and watched as she continued to try and take more of Brett's big cock into her mouth. She'd back out a little to catch her breath, then slide it in as far as she could, getting a little further each time. I held my cock still inside her until she'd managed to get the entire length of Brett's shaft into her mouth. Once she'd done this, she began sucking in earnest and I began to move quickly in and out, knowing that I wouldn't last long no matter what I did. I was way too turned on and figured I'd quickly be ready for a second round.

She looked so incredibly hot with that big cock in her mouth and her breasts moving back and forth as I pushed and pulled. As I suspected, it didn't take very long before my balls began to ache for release. I wanted to pull out, but I didn't have the willpower and began cumming deep inside her. I stayed there for a few moments with my cock inside her and watched her sucking and licking. Every so often she would take it out, lick the underside, and then lick and suck on his balls. Reluctantly I pulled my cock from her pussy and watched as my cum ran out and down the crack of her ass. I sat back down and waited to see what happened next. Had she had enough or would she able to keep going?

Almost as if she'd read my thoughts, she pulled Brett's cock from her mouth and stood up. I can't describe how sexy she looked with nothing on but a mask and high heels, glistening with a combination of sweat and cum. I figured she was going to get her things together and leave, but instead she moved the coffee table off to the side and motioned for Brett to lay on his back on the floor. Was she going to do what I thought she was going to do? Surely she wasn't going to try to put that huge cock in her pussy! Brett laid down on the floor with his rock hard cock sticking up, shining wet from Julie's saliva. Much to everyone's amazement, she straddled him, reached between them to grab his cock, and began to rub the head between her pussy lips.

"She's gonna try to fit that big cock in that tight pussy of hers!" George said in astonishment.

"You can't resist my cock, can you?" Brett asked her.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

She slowly shook her head no and licked her lips. Looking him in the eyes, she placed the head of his cock at the entrance to her pussy and slowly began to sit down on it. The rest of us watched entranced as she worked his huge cock into her tight little pussy. She worked it in much faster than I would have expected, but still somewhat cautiously, steadily pushing further down onto it until she had the entire thing inside her. Once she bottomed out, she started shaking all over from an intense orgasm, reaching up to pinch her own nipples as she did.

All three of us that had been watching this were rock hard again. The other two stood up and went over on either side of her to get some attention, but I wasn't sure she'd be able to do anything other than ride the monster that she was now straddling. Full of surprises, though, she reached out and took a cock in each hand and began to stroke them as she started to move up and down on the cock beneath her. Once she got into a steady rhythm, she began alternately sucking on the two cocks in her hands. I was amazed at her ability to do all these things at once. Not only did she do them well, but the closer she came to cumming again, the more enthusiastic she got about sucking. But soon it was even too much for her to concentrate on and it was all she could do to stroke the two cocks in her hands. She started to move quickly up and down as Brett met her thrust for thrust, her lips pulling outward each time he withdrew. Her moans echoed throughout the room as she reached her climax, causing Brett to reach his peak too. They were a blur of movement as they both came at the same time, Brett filling her pussy with his cum. She released the cocks in her hands and lay down on his chest to recover for a moment, giving me an even better view of his still hard cock in her swollen, throbbing pussy. I stroked my own cock as I waited to see what would happen next. I'm sure she was nearly exhausted, but there were still three hard cocks hoping she wasn't done yet.

After a few moments, she sat up slightly and began to withdraw his cock from her pussy. Their combined juices began to leak from her pussy and onto his balls. Instead of standing up, she moved off of him and kneeled beside him, then motioned for George to come over to her mouth. She began to suck on his cock with the obvious intent of making him cum. I looked at her kneeling in front of me, her pussy leaking cum and open in invitation, and was about to move in when Todd beat me to it.

"Look at that pussy!" he said to nobody in particular.

He quickly slipped his cock into her drenched pussy and began to fuck her with the same rhythm that she was sucking with, his balls noisily slapping against her. I moved to the side and watched her tits swaying beneath her as she slid back and forth on these two cocks. Not surprisingly, it didn't take either of them long to cum.

George moaned, "Oh yeah, suck my cock. You're gonna make me cum. Oh that feels incredible! Here it comes baby!"

With a series of loud grunts he began spurting into her mouth. She tried to swallow it all, but some of it leaked out of her mouth and down her chin. A few moments later Todd started thrusting really hard, the sound of their bodies slapping together and her moans filling the room.

"I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna shoot my hot cum all over you!" he cried out and pulled his cock out just in time to shoot his cum all over her back, ass, and pussy.

With that, her arms gave out from under her leaving her kneeling there with her ass in the air and her pussy begging to be filled. I quickly moved into place behind her and slid my cock inside her with one quick motion. She was wetter than she had ever been and she was covered in cum. I grabbed her by the hips and thrust quickly back and forth, looking down to watch as my own swollen cock slid in and out of her. I could tell by her moans and motions that she still had another orgasm left in her. I tried to pace myself in the hope that we could finish together.

"You look so sexy with cum all over you," I said to her. "And your pussy is so wet and feels so good. I bet you like having all of these cocks to play with, don't you?" I asked.

She shook her head yes, so I continued.

"I bet you'd like to have even more cocks to play with. Would you like to do this again next weekend with some other friends of mine?"

She shook her head yes again and eagerly started to thrust back at me. I picked up my pace and thrust as deep as I could, knowing my balls were slapping against her clit. This time I vowed I'd pull out when I came, so as soon as she started to cum, I pulled my cock out of her and shot my hot cum all over her ass and pussy. Just to make sure she was satisfied, I rubbed the head of my cock over her clit and along her lips, smearing our cum all over her pussy and giving her another mini orgasm.

She finally collapsed on the floor and we all sat there silently, amazed at what had just transpired. I looked at the movie still playing and suddenly thought it looked kind of tame. After we rested a bit, I helped her up and was going to show her to the bathroom to clean up. Instead, she smiled at me and put her coat on without putting anything else on. She put all of her stuff in her bag and went around the room and gave each of us a kiss on the head of our cocks. I gave her a big hug at the door, not wanting to arouse anyone's suspicions, and was amazed that somehow the mask had stayed on the whole time.

She slipped silently into the night and I returned to my guests.

Todd finally spoke up and said how amazing that had been. George agreed and asked if she could come back tomorrow for more.

I said, "I'll call her in the morning and ask after she's had some rest. But you have to all promise you'll never let my fiancé find out what happened."

Brett looked at me with a grin and said, "It's okay, we all know it was Julie we fucked tonight. Hopefully tomorrow she can come over without the mask."


The End

[Himerus]

wow,more more brothers contributing,good good,veri good.
more to read and will steam a few times lor. :p

[birdie8819]

wow,more more brothers contributing,good good,veri good.
more to read and will steam a few times lor. :p

Thanks for your support also . ;)


Virus Alert

Check with Snopes.com at the end. It is real.

Anyone-using Internet mail such as Yahoo, Hotmail, AOL and so on.

This information arrived this morning, Direct from both Microsoft and Norton.

Please send it to everybody you know who has access to the Internet.

You may receive an apparently harmless e-mail titled 'Mail Server Report'

If you open either file, a message will appear on your screen saying:
'It is too late now, your life is no longer beautiful.'

Subsequently you will LOSE EVERYTHING IN YOUR PC, And the person who
sent it to you will gain access to your name, e-mail and password.

This is a new virus which started to circulate on Saturday afternoon.
AOL has already co nfirmed the severity, and the anti virus software's
are not capable of destroying it.

The virus has been created by a hacker who calls himself 'life owner'.

PLEASE SEND A COPY OF THIS E-MAIL TO ALL YOUR FRIENDS, And ask them to PASS IT ON IMMEDIATELY!

THIS HAS BEEN CONFIRMED BY SNOPES

Urban Legends Reference Pages: Mail Server Report Virus

[birdie8819]

Dream



"I can't go back to that house, ever. I won't. No one can make me, and he's gone. I'm by myself. No surprises there." I didn't realize that I was speaking aloud, until someone behind me said, "Pardon me?" I turned in embarrassed surprise. "Oh, nothing," I replied, and hurried away.

It was a clear day, not a cloud in the sky, pleasantly warm, a small breeze nipping at the budding trees and flowers, at the dresses of little girls and their mothers, out to take the air. I felt a wave of longing for the simpler life I once shared with the man who was no longer here. There were no more tears, only a dry, pitiless anguish raking away at the coals of my heart, stripping it, breaking it anew each time. I walked to the park, and sat on a bench staring out at the river.

I wasn't old, barely forty, but we had been married for nineteen years, when he had left, suddenly without any warning. I woke up, yesterday it seems like, and he was there but absent. No one could wake him. My tears were like so much water off a duck's back. How would I live now, a mother of four, the youngest barely five years old, and still unable to understand that her daddy had gone for good? I had a job, and if things got bad I had a loving family to help me through, but what's a family without him? He had been my whole life so far. Every act was a celebration of our life together. Now, the party was over, the band had gone.

Someone sat beside me. I looked around vacantly. It was an old woman, hands shaking slightly, white head inclined toward the birds she was throwing breadcrumbs to. Could I ever be as content as she seemed? Would I ever not feel this slow, piercing pain squeezing me dry of laughter, of love, of hope? I watched her feed the birds, and knew I needed help. My plan for getting back into life was to go back to work and pull the tattered shreds of my existence close about my ears, hiding from everyone but myself the truth about how I felt. My kids still needed a mother, my parents still needed a daughter, and my siblings still needed a sister. So what if the one person I needed more than all of them was gone? I will survive.

I thought about those feelings I had had when we had first met. He was a very large man, and immensely tall, and as he helped my girlfriend change the tire on her car, I had wondered how to get him to ask me out. I knew I wasn't much to look at, well anyway that's what I thought, but I was educated. I was the only one of all my family to get past high school. Now here I was, a sophomore in college, and ignorant of the ways of the world.

He looked a lot older than me, but I wasn't a very good judge of age. He drove a station wagon, and he was neatly dressed. His clothes were worn, but clean and pressed. He looked like many of the neighbors I had left behind, honest men working hard to make their families comfortable. We must be meant for each other, I remember thinking. His name was Adam Maxwell, and he made me feel things I had never in all my life felt for another human being. I just came right out and said, "I'd like you to ask me out."

I remember he didn't bat an eye, just smiled a funny, secret smile, and asked me to go to the movies with him on Saturday night. We had a wonderful time, too, because he was such a perfect gentleman, although I could tell he was longing to be otherwise. I remember feeling tickled to discover that I could make a hulking great giant of a man tremble like a baby for want of me. I admit I teased a little, half hoping he would forget himself and give us both what I was asking for. But I also knew I could trust him, because for some reason, he really liked me. Me, Leah Rebecca Ellington. Not my beautiful and diminutive younger sister Elizabeth or my sexy older sister Naomi. He liked me, he wanted to be with me, he bought gifts for me.

He married me, after a long year of courting me on my father's front porch; in the back seat of his station wagon, where we did nothing more harmful than kiss each other senseless; at football games; at the movies; in church. There was nowhere that Adam felt was too sacred for him to tell me he loved me, and wanted to make love to me, and wanted me to have his babies. I felt treasured and loved more deeply than I had ever thought I could feel.

He taught me to love myself, too. I was not too scrawny for him, my hair was just the right shade of red, my eyes were a beautiful green, my skin was a warm honey. I never doubted that he meant every word he said, every compliment he ever paid me. I celebrated life with him. Each of our four babies was born to grand feasts and family reunions; our wedding anniversaries were happy affairs that we celebrated over an entire week; birthdays were always a reason to play and sing and make ourselves merry. Because we worked so hard to be happy, we even enjoyed all the hard times we weathered, like the time he was let go from his job, and I was a new mother with a very sick infant in hospital. Or the fifteen months which followed when we ate a lot of bread and drank a lot of water, and never told our families our troubles, because they had troubles enough of their own.

I was smiling and unaware of it. It must have caught the old lady's attention, for she suddenly piped up,

"It's a lovely day, isn't it?"

I smiled back, not wanting to talk, yet needing to. "Yes, beautiful." I felt awkward, not knowing what else to say. She must have sensed my confusion.

"Don't mind me, dear. You seemed a bit lonely, earlier on. I guess you must be feeling better." She smiled encouragingly, and I realized she was offering herself as a patient listener to whatever burden I cared to offload on her.

"Thank you, I do feel better," I heard myself say, and knew, in surprise, that I did.

"It always helps to think things through," she continued. "When I was your age, I used to come here often to think things through. I wasn't very popular with women, and I wasn't very comfortable with men. But a clear day and the sight of the river take my mind in other directions when I'm depressed."

How should I answer this strange old soul, who wanted to comfort me, or to be nosy, or both? I could find nothing to say, so I just smiled at her. Presently, I rose to leave.

"Goodbye dear," she said. "You should smile more."

"Goodbye. And thank you," I replied. I wasn't sure what exactly I was thanking her for, but she had pointed out to me that I was feeling better. At home that night, I cast my mind over our short conversation, and suddenly realized that what had lifted my mood was the memories I had been stirring up. As long as I kept the memories alive in my heart, in my mind, Adam would always be with me. A sudden rush of tears overwhelmed me, and I was thankful that I could cry again.

II

"Adam, it's time," I said in a rush, breathing deeply to relieve the pain. My husband looked at me and jumped off the kitchen stool.

"Okay, now. Lee, remember to breathe. I'll get the bags." He had scurried away before I could tell him he was going the wrong way. We laughed about the huge black-and-blue mark he wore for a few days after his first son, Todd Aaron Maxwell, came shrieking into the world. That boy was the loudest baby I have ever heard, except at night, when for some reason, he never cried. I would know he was awake because he would squirm, kick, and fret. Our bed was small enough that if a feather touched it I would be awake.

Todd always made me laugh. No matter how horrible the thing he had just done, I usually had to fight to keep from laughing aloud in front of him. It was his way of standing there, caught red-handed, with a puzzled look on his face, as if to say, "Now how did I get caught?" Or his guilt-ridden face, coupled with the most innocent of tones. Or that lower lip drooping lower and lower as he clearly envisioned in his little head the severe punishment he was about to receive. He was always a thinker, was Todd, and as the family grew, he became increasingly introverted, until by the time Chloe was born, he was practically a twelve-year-old recluse.

I was aware that my child had always withheld a part of himself from all of us, and I could not understand why. I realized as I prepared dinner, that I have always been a little bit hurt by that. Why would he shut out his own mother? What was he hiding? He was only seventeen, when he first decided he was going away to college, although the local college was highly rated nationally. I knew he wanted to get away. That was how I had felt, too, only I had a real reason. Nobody really cared whether I went or stayed. Nobody missed me when I was away. I was so tired of being ignored, taken for granted, teased and even insulted by my sisters, while my parents did nothing, that I chose to go as far away from home as I could.

I remember brandishing my independent status before my sisters' envious eyes, and I remember taunting them that their beauty got them babies before they were married, for boys who cared nothing for them. I remember laughing in their faces as I told them about Adam. I remember how their jaws dropped in shock when I brought my handsome lover home for the first time. How could I, the invisible child, the tall, skinny one, with no hips, no breasts, no backside, have managed to get hold of such a hunk? I remember how they each tried to steal him away from me, and how each time he would find me where I was hiding and show me in his kisses, and tell me with his eyes and his voice that I was the only girl he wanted to kiss, to hug, to nibble on, to be with, for the rest of his life.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

My breath caught in my throat. The rest of his life. My beloved was gone, for the rest of my life. My children were all gathered round me when I opened my eyes next.

"What happened?" I asked.

"You passed out, Mom," said my second child, David. His face was concerned and a little frightened. I hastened to reassure them all that I was fine, just a little tired. Nevertheless, I was banned from the kitchen for the rest of the evening. Ruth, my youngest, came to sit on my knee, and she looked into my face with sad eyes. She studied each feature, as though she were committing them to memory. Finally, she laid her head on my breast and fell asleep.

I realized with a pang of guilt that I had completely ignored this poor child for almost a week. Adam's funeral had been a week ago. He had been gone for almost a month.... I had not exchanged loving words with my baby for so long, I felt like I was out of practice. I sat next to her at dinner, giving my place to Todd. No one sat in Adam's seat. Afterwards, as the other children cleaned up, I gave her a bubble bath, brushed her short red hair, read her a story, repeated her favorite poem with her, said prayers with her and tucked her in with a goodnight kiss.

"Mommy, what happened to Daddy?" Ruth asked as I reached the door. I knew she wanted to hear that he died in his sleep, that he felt no pain. I said the words mechanically, my heart falling like a stone as each word came out. She sat up in bed, stared at me, big tears in her green eyes, and wondered, "Why?" I went to sit beside her on the bed, and together we cried our eyes dry, and then she fell asleep. I laid her gently back on the pillows, and silently left the room.

The house was quiet now, and the only one who still seemed to be about was Todd. Chloe was reading in her room, David was lying on his bed staring at the ceiling. Only Todd remained in the kitchen, putting things away, and clearly waiting for me.

"Mom, I got accepted by the college I want to go to." Todd stopped abruptly, as though unsure of my response. I knew he wanted to leave, and I guess I couldn't blame him. But didn't he see that I needed him now more than ever? If he left, there wouldn't be a man in the house! I struggled with my fear and anger, and finally said,

"I know you want to go away to college, dear boy, but couldn't you go to school here for awhile, and then transfer?"

I saw him struggle with himself, saw the pain and frustration, as well as the fear and hurt, slide over his features before he schooled them into giving nothing more away. "This college doesn't offer the specialty area I'm interested in. I'd be wasting my time to go there. You said so yourself, you and Dad..." His voice trailed off, and he looked away hastily, guiltily. "Sorry," he mumbled, hoping I did not see the tears he was trying to hide. My heart hurt for my firstborn, and I could think of nothing to say or do to make him feel better. He finished putting the pots and pans away, and turned again to face me.

"I've been offered a full scholarship. I have the letter upstairs." His voice was dead, and a part of me thought how cruel life is to bring us joyful news that we could not celebrate. I realized as he returned with the letter from the college that I could not stand in his way. I loved him more than he knew, and though I didn't understand him, I'd stand by him, as his father would have done, as he would have wanted me to. I promised myself to be ready for the day when he would trust me enough to unburden himself, and I prayed for the wisdom to help him when he did.

"When are you leaving?" I asked, bowing to the inevitable.

"Not before the end of summer. I want to work a little bit, make some pocket money, and help you..." His voice died away again.

III

I awoke with a start. I was sweating, though the fan was on high. I had been dreaming again. Oh, Adam, Adam, what did we miss? How could we not know you were ill? The dream filled my head again, and I sprang from the bed. Maybe a cup of hot cocoa would help. In the kitchen, I tried to dispel the image of my late husband, but his face was on the refrigerator, on the windowsill, in the hot liquid I was sipping. I took it back with me to my bed, now cold, rumpled, and lonely. I lay back against the pillows, and I am back on the lawn facing my dormitory in college. Adam's head is in my lap, his eyes laughing at something I said. He pulls me down for a quick kiss. I can still feel the passion that he is barely able to control. Now, we are in the hotel room. It is our wedding night. We have been sent off to consummate our marriage by a laughing, happy crowd of well wishers.

The sky is full of stars, and Adam sits with me next to the window looking out at them. We talk of counting them, and laughingly try, then lapse into silence before the beauty of the night. Then he touches my lips with trembling fingers, and turns my face to his.

"I love you, Mrs. Maxwell," he whispers. "I love you." Our first kiss in private, since this day began. A long, slow, building kiss, rousing emotions we had been so careful to keep in check for a whole year. I let him undress me, and he watches my face as I undress him. We stand facing each other naked, embarrassed, and exhilarated. He sees what I look like without the screen of clothing. I wonder what he thinks of my bony thighs, my flat chest, and my tiny waist. I am lost in the beauty of his tall, hard body. He reaches for me, and we fall into each other's arms.

"I love you, Mrs. Maxwell," he says again. "For the rest of my life. Only you."

... My tears are flowing freely now, and I cannot stop them. We made love for the first time by moonlight. He was gentle with me, and I responded to every lead he gave. I never knew I could feel the physical pleasure I had every time we made love. My skin was on fire for days afterwards, every time he touched me, or looked at me. I felt that fire again, only this time I had no way to quench it. My lover was gone.

"Mom?" Todd's voice startled me. He came and sat on the edge of my bed, and held me until I could speak. "If you really want me to, I'll stay until you feel better," he said, when I blew my nose. I looked at my eldest son, and for the first time noticed how remarkably like his father he was -- in build, in features, in personality. For a moment, he was Adam.

"Oh, dear boy, I want you to stay with me, but I know you must go. I would never do anything to stop you from advancing. I shall miss you, dear boy, but I shall never stop loving you. Now off you go to bed. I'll be alright." I forced a hearty tone into my voice, and followed him back to his room.

"Goodnight, Mom," he said, and kissed me on the cheek.



Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I knew that sleep was gone now, so I fetched a book from the shelf and settled against the pillows to read. Maybe I could distract myself with a good book. I did not know when I fell asleep again. The smell of bacon and eggs woke me up. I swung my legs groggily over the side of the bed, and stumbled into the kitchen. Naomi was standing over the stove, an apron on, counting pancakes.

"What are you doing?" I asked hoarsely.

"What does it look like? I'm making breakfast." She turned to look at me and raised her eyebrows. "You look a fright. Didn't sleep much last night, did you?" She walked over to where I had sat down and said, "Why don't you come for a visit? You really shouldn't be on your own just now, Leah!"

"Who'd look after my children?"

"You know Elizabeth would be happy to come and stay for a few weeks. Look at yourself. You're back to being skin and bones again. You're wasting away, Leah. Adam wouldn't have wanted that." She knew that if she called upon Adam as her authority I would not argue. Naomi had been the first to make her peace with me, right after the wedding, and we now accepted each other's quirky ways. Elizabeth had held out longer, and even now, though she was clearly devoted to her nieces and nephews, she was cautious in her relations with me.

I was really tempted to accept Naomi's invitation. She lived on a farm with her husband and children, and would be glad for my company. But I couldn't leave Ruth alone just yet. It was too soon, and she was not ready to be on her own without her mother. I opened my mouth to say all this to Naomi, when Ruth walked in and greeted her aunt happily.

"Auntie Nomi, Auntie Nomi, when did you come?" She opened her arms and was gathered into my sister's comforting embrace.

"Hello, poppet. I came this morning. Mommy must have forgotten to tell you." She kissed her niece soundly, and put her down. "Ready for breakfast?"

Breakfast was the happiest it had been in a month, with laughter at the table, and lots of food, and a relaxed feeling. The pain of the night seemed far away for me, and I watched my children as they responded to Naomi's hearty good sense. They did not flinch when she said,

"Would you children object if your mother came, by herself, to spend a little time in the country with me? She's worried about you, and doesn't want to come."

My children all looked at each other, then, as if they had previously discussed and chosen him to speak, Todd said, "I don't think we'd mind too much, right guys?"

The others nodded their heads vigorously. I looked at Ruth. "What about you, baby? Do you mind if Mommy goes without you?"

Ruth thought for a minute. "Who's going to stay with us?"

"Auntie Lisa," was Naomi's quick reply.

"Okay, Mommy. How long are you going away for?"

"Only a little while, maybe two weeks," I said, before Naomi could take me away for a month. And before I knew it, I was in the country, sitting by the river, watching the fishermen and pleasure seekers glide by.

IV

Adam had loved being in and around water. If we had had money, he would have bought a boat. I could not swim, and he always laughed at me when we went to the beach. I usually did no more than wade, up to my knees, sometimes up to my waist, never further than where my feet could touch ground. If I could not walk, I was in too deep. He would swim around me and make believe he was going to dunk me. I would squeal like a stuck pig, and "run" back to the safety of the shore. More than once he caught me, slid his body up mine, and stole a kiss. Sometimes we'd stay locked together, wet bodies hardening with passion, and molded together revealingly, until he'd break the spell with a whispered promise: "Later!"

On one occasion, I was very largely pregnant with our second child. We were vacationing for a week, and the sea, as always, beckoned us. My bathing suit was covered with an oversized T-shirt, and my wading went no further than knee deep. I had just settled down into the water, half squatting, half-kneeling, when a hand slid up my leg.

"Adam!" I gasped in surprise. "What are you doing? Are you crazy? People can see us!"

He laughed at my modest protests, took me into his arms, and whispered, "I'm just enjoying my wife. Did you know she's beautiful?" He lowered his head and I gave him my mouth. The kiss was warm, seductive, guaranteed to raise my blood pressure. "Adam, not here. Not now," I begged.

"Ready to go in?" he asked, and lifted me into his arms. Without waiting for my reply, he took me back to our room. "Nobody's watching now," he said mischievously, and started a slow seduction that began with him stripping off my wet clothing, and ended with us tangled in each other's arms. I remember wondering and even marveling that he could still find me seductive despite my large belly. And I remember being so completely contented in my ability to hold a human heart in my hands.

"Leah," a voice said, "it's dinner time." I looked up to see George, Naomi's husband smiling down at me. "You really like it down here, don't you?" he asked.

I smiled at him in return. "Yes, it's very soothing to me." We walked back up the steep path together to the house, where a stranger was standing on the front porch with Naomi. "Who's he?" I asked George.

"Our next door neighbor. He's not a farmer though. He leaves that to his manager. He inherited the place, but only uses it for recreation himself. He lives in the city."

We reached the house, walking up the short path from the gate to its wide wraparound porch, its swing seat, its flowering plants nestled here and there. The smell of good food wafted out to us as greetings were exchanged. His name was Joshua Blackwood. Over dinner, he told us about his fiancee. I envied him. He had somebody to love, somebody physical to touch, to kiss, to hug and squeeze. Someone to buy gifts for, to eat breakfast with, to dance with. I had no one. I felt the depth of my loneliness creep back into the newly warmed spaces of my soul. He must have noticed me grow silent, because he stopped speaking suddenly, looked at me and asked, "Are you feeling all right?"

I was instantly at attention, embarrassed at having allowed myself to show my pain in public, and at having brought a damper on the meal. "Yes, I'm fine," I responded hastily, hoping he would go back to his talk, and I could quietly excuse myself from the table and leave.

"Leah's just lost her husband," I heard Naomi saying. I was mortified. I wanted no sympathy from anyone. I was big enough to handle this on my own. And why tell my affairs to a stranger? I was becoming angry as well, and I opened my mouth to say so when Joshua spoke again.

"Don't be angry with Naomi," he surprised me by saying. "I see she forgot to mention that I am a minister." My surprise was complete. "I'll be here for a few days if you need an ear." His offer made, he offered me bread and went back to his meal.

Later, as he said goodbye, he repeated his invitation, and added, "I know you would probably rather not talk, but I also know it will relieve your pain. Loss is hard for us to deal with, because we take it so personally. Whenever you're ready, call."

...Adam was standing over me, smiling down at me as he held baby Chloe in his hands. She was asleep, and he was beaming from ear to ear. The nurse came to take her from him, and he gave her up reluctantly. She was our first girl, and labor had been long and difficult. He thought I was going to die at one time, because she was a breech birth. Now joy and pleasure replaced the fear on his face. He sat next to me on the bed, and whispered words of love into my ear. He knew I was only half awake, but he wanted to be sure to tell me again that I was the best thing that ever happened to him, that I was his whole life, that he loved me, that nobody could ever take my place. He feathered my face and neck with light kisses until I fell asleep.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I was crying again, this time angry that he could still torture me with the want of him when he was gone for good. Why did I have to be left alone? He was feeling nothing where he was, while I was suffering the pain of his loss and all that that meant. I stopped in the middle of all my tears to acknowledge that our relationship had been intensely physical from the day of our marriage, and that what I seemed to be missing most was the great sex we had had, the lust that always hung between us, waiting for us to fly away upon its wings. Now shame and guilt mixed in with my feelings of loneliness. He had been more than a sexual partner, but that was all I could think about. Had I really loved him or just his luscious body?

I got out of bed, and walked down the long hallway to the stairs and out onto the wide front porch. It was a still night, the silence only emphasized by the lonely chirping of crickets nearby. A small, warm wind bustled around the flowers in the garden, danced around the treetops, nestled in the dark hollow of shadows cast by trees and house and hedges. I sat in the swing chair and pushed gently against the floor, setting the swing in motion. The movement was soothing, reminding me of how I felt in the calm waters of the sea.

I was only dimly aware of the stars above me in the firmament, or of the moon in its first quarter, or of the lights of houses blinking in the distance. The darkness I knew well, and was conscious of the rhythms of the dark spaces around me, rhythms that were absent from the dark spaces inside me. Nevertheless, I felt comforted by the darkness. I could hide my guilt and shame in its enfolding and invisible shades. I fantasized that my grief was spread out around me like a blanket, and that the darkness was obscuring it so successfully that it seemed almost not to exist. If I could stay in the darkness, I would be able to roll my pain in it and keep away from my conscious mind.

Running away seemed such an inviting prospect that for a few minutes I thought of going back into the house, collecting my things, and leaving this familiar place for a place where no one would know me, where it is always dark, where I can hide from my pain. Finally, I stayed where I was, when I realized the effort it would take to run away would somehow prolong the agony, and maybe even worsen it. Better to learn from the dark how to conceal, then practice the skill in the light of day. I stared around me at the deepening night, and drifted into sleep.

I woke up to find myself standing, arms raised in self-defense, breathing heavily. I had had a nightmare, where I was being chased by a horrible beast, which had injured me with its iron claws as I ran from it. It had backed me into a corner and was about to strike again when I awoke, hopelessly trying to defend myself from its attack. I collapsed into the swing again, and looked around me fearfully, half expecting something, I knew not what, to jump out at me from the shadows, which were now considerably lighter. It was almost daybreak.

I slipped back into the house, and went into the kitchen. The clock over the stove said it was five-thirty. I switched on the stove light, and took a cup from the dish drainer. Warm milk sounded good to me, especially since I suddenly decided that I was going to spend the day in bed. I felt unable to face the outside, it seemed so fearfully unfamiliar. I went to the refrigerator, and poured milk into a small pan. While I waited for it to warm up, I looked around me. The room was large, with plenty of room for running, and dancing and spinning, if the mood took hold. And I was running around the center island with Adam in hot pursuit, giggling as I tried to keep away from him. The gleam in his eyes told me I was not long for freedom, and I turned suddenly, deciding that surrender was preferable to capture.

He spun me around and we laughed giddily. His mouth descended, and I stayed perfectly still. When he touched me, I felt hot tears well up in my eyes. I opened them to find that the milk was boiling over onto the stovetop. I got up hastily, and went to clean up the mess I had made. The tears flowed like water from a tap, as I cleaned up, and poured the rest of the milk into a cup. I poured in some chocolate syrup, and stirred, watching the brown liquid go round and round in the cup, fancifully thinking it told the story of my life without Adam. The image blurred, and I dashed away fresh tears, sipping hot milk and sniffling.

Footsteps told me I was not to be alone longer, so I hastily wiped my eyes, and kept my head lowered to hide red eyes and a wet nose. George's voice broke the silence. "You're up early, Lee. Are you all right?" His voice held concern, and I hastened to reassure him.

"I'm fine, George, I'm fine! I didn't sleep well, that's all," I added, by way of explaining hot milk in the morning. "I think I'll head back to bed, now. I'm going to try for a sleep in."

George went about making coffee, and the smell of fresh beans was somehow the saddest thing to happen to me in a long time. I rushed out of the kitchen, up the stairs to my room, almost knocking Naomi off her feet as I went. She was right behind me, and as I sat on the bed, she sat next to me.

"Lee, I wish you'd talk to me, or to somebody. You haven't said anything to anyone since you've been here. It's been four days! And I hate to see you pining away, and dying inside like this!"

My sister's voice was cracked with feeling, and she gripped my shoulders tightly as she spoke. I turned to look at her.

"There's nothing to say, Naomi. I can't explain how I'm feeling, and I don't think talking about it will help. And anyway, why should I depress everyone else? It's not as though I'm the only one who's ever lost a husband!" I was trying to sound light and airy, and I was not fooling anyone, least of all my sister. She hugged me wordlessly, and cried with me as I let out all the pain I had been bottling up inside me for days. I couldn't seem to stop, and she didn't try to make me.

I do not know how long we sat there, in each other's arms, but eventually, there seemed to be no more tears. I was spent, for the moment. I broke the silence first.

"I think I'd like to stay in today. I didn't sleep well last night, and I'm feeling a little tired. I can't believe how exhausted I feel these days. How would I feel if I was still at work? How am I going to feel when I go back?"

"Don't worry about any of that now. You're here to rest. If you need to stay in, go right ahead. Gee and I have to go into town for a while, but you'll be fine, here. Joshua said he'd pass by later, if you're up to a visitor. If not, he'll go, "she added hastily, when she saw the face I made.

V

Todd walked slowly over to me with the young girl next to him, and I watched my son with pride. He was so tall, so handsome, so like his father, and she was so diminutive and petite, that he seemed to tower over her. She was a pretty girl, with very dark skin, and deep dimples. Adam shook her hand gravely, and she stood before me shyly, anxiety plain in her face.

"Hello, Wanda," I said. "Sit next to me." Wanda sat down on the edge of the sofa next to me, and Todd went to get her a drink. Adam had been very gentle with her, because her English was still not strong, and I watched as she flowered under his attention. He asked her about her home, about her family, about herself. By the time she was ready to leave, she had completely relaxed, and laughed merrily at everything anyone said to her.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

He always seemed to have a way with women, and a part of me was always a little wary of them. What if someone stole him away from me? How would I live? Wanda was a welcome respite from the worry that nagged at me. She was twelve, Todd thirteen, and they were going to the junior high school dance together. When Adam came back from taking them to the school hall, he laughed at the way she sat on the edge of the sofa. "Like a frightened kitten, ready to jump off," he said.

"You have that effect on people," I said laughingly, "especially women."

"Is that the effect I have on you, Mrs. Maxwell?" Adam asked innocently, his eyes gleaming at me. I smiled.

"Me? I'm wise to you, and I've learned how to defend myself," I replied. "You'll find no easy target here, mister!" I giggled at him, and stood up. He was right in front of me, blocking my path.

"What's your hurry? I was just beginning to enjoy the conversation!" His arms sneaked around me.

"I have work to do, Adam. I don't have time to play with you!" I wriggled a little. "The baby will be awake soon, and I have to get a bottle ready for her." I tried to step around him, but he stepped sideways to block me again.

"Ruth will be asleep for a while longer. What shall we do till then?" he wondered aloud. His face was a study in smugness, and I tried halfheartedly to escape from his ever-tightening grip. He bent his head and lightly touched my lips with his. I shuddered, and he pressed harder. I trembled and would have fallen if he hadn't been holding me. He touched his tongue to my lips, and I opened them.

Suddenly he was breathing heavily, and his hands were trying to find a way under my blouse. "Lee," he breathed into my mouth, "it's been so long! Let's go upstairs." He swung me up into his arms, and before I knew it, we were on our bed, naked and in each other's arms. "Honey," he said between drugging kisses, "I want you so badly, and I can't seem to get enough of you." He nibbled at my nipples, and smiled when I moaned softly.

The tears on my pillow woke me this time, and I sat up in bed, looking around me in confusion. Where was Adam? The bed was empty, and I realized that I had been dreaming again. That was the time in our lives when we were away from each other for weeks at a time because of his job, and whenever he came home, it was as though we had been apart for a lifetime. The lovemaking was always better than usual, and the intensity of feeling kept us in bed as often as we dared. We'd been married for fifteen years, and still we felt like newlyweds. Our mutual desire was always a felt presence between us, and I was happy to be there when he came home, to plumb the depth of our passion for each other.

I lay on the bed curled in a ball, weeping quietly. I thought I heard a car drive up, but I was past caring. A door opened, and still I did not move. Voices drifted up the stairwell, and I knew my sister and her husband had come back. I covered my head with the sheet, still curled up, and prayed that she would leave me alone. The door opened, then closed quietly. I wiped my eyes, and relaxed.

"I'm sorry, baby. I didn't mean to hurt you," Adam whispered into my ear. I lay with my back to him, stiff, unbending, unforgiving. A few words of apology were not going to do it. He put his hands on my shoulder, and I shrugged them off. I got out of bed, and walked out of the room. He did not follow.

I slammed a mug onto the counter top, and heated water in the kettle. As I made some tea, I thought about why we were quarreling. He had been away for three weeks after he had said he would be home for two. It was summer time, and the kids were out of school. Adam had promised to take two weeks vacation and we were to go away for a long overdue holiday. Then, he had come home with the news that he was being offered overtime pay to work the next three weeks. We were always in need of extra cash, and ever since Todd turned thirteen, Adam had begun to work extra time to save money for his college tuition.

Today was our sixteenth wedding anniversary, and he had only managed to make it back home that afternoon. We were supposed to have been celebrating this day all week long, as we did every year. But Adam had decided that money was more important than our special time together, and although I knew why he had done it, I was still furious with him for leaving us, leaving me.

The tea was insipid when I drank it, and cookies did not help. I was so angry I could hardly swallow, and I was even angrier that he did not come after me to try to make up. I looked at the clock. Two o'clock. The house was quiet. All the children were asleep, and I did not know what Adam was doing. I wanted him to come down and beg for my forgiveness, so that we could get back to where we were happy and contented with each other. It's not that I didn't care about money, but I felt the children could pay their way through college, just as I and Adam had done, and anyway, our time together as a family, as a couple, was far more important to me than anything.

I thought about the pineapple icebox pudding I had painstakingly made for this anniversary dinner. I thought of the invitations I had had my friend make for me, and that I had not sent out because I knew there would be no party this year. I thought of the sexy black dress I had bought, and the lingerie for afterwards, that were all still where I'd left them when I brought them home from the store. I thought of all the time I had wasted, and he thought he could appease me with an apology!

Finally, I went into the living room, and curled up on the sofa. I'd sleep there tonight. I switched on the television, but nothing interesting was happening, so I switched it off again, and lay my head on my hands, and closed my eyes. I awoke to someone shaking me lightly, and I gazed through blurred eyes at Todd, looking down at me in a puzzled sort of way. I got up hastily.

"What time is it?" I asked.

"Six o'clock," he answered. "Are you okay, mom?"

"Yes, dear, I'm fine. Go back to bed," I continued, "it's not time to get up yet."

He went back up the stairs, still looking bewildered.

I couldn't go back to bed now, so I went back into the kitchen and made a batch of pancakes. I also made coffee, juice, toast, and sausages, before it occurred to me that no one in my house ate breakfast before nine o'clock during the summer. Everything would have to be warmed up again. I felt a little foolish when, at seven-thirty, with breakfast fully made, the house was as quiet as the grave. I switched off the coffee maker, and went upstairs.

To avoid Adam, I went into the bathroom and decided to wash my hair, again, and shower. The water was refreshingly warm to my skin, and I stood with my face under it, letting it beat me, fancifully thinking it was smoothing out the fine lines around the corners of my mouth and eyes. I didn't hear the door open, but I felt a cold draft of air whoosh past me, and opened startled eyes. Adam was standing behind me, his face serious, his mouth full and succulent, and I felt such a burning desire for him that in that instant he could have done anything he wanted to with me.

"Lee, "he said, "I'm sorry for making you angry. I can't bear it when you stay away from me. Can we talk about this, please?" His eyes pleaded with me, and his hands held my shoulders.

"Adam..." I was struggling to get the words out, caught as I was between anger and desire, "I'm really angry with you. We can't just pretend that nothing has happened." I stamped my foot in frustration. "Why did you have to ask me in here? I can't get away from you in here, and I'm not sure I want to. How can I be mad at you and want you at the same time?"

"Do you love me, Lee?" he asked quietly. He dropped his arms to his side.

"You know I do. What's that got to do with anything?"

"Do you believe I still love you?" His voice was still quiet. His eyes searched my face.

"Yes," I said. "But..."

"Happy sixteenth anniversary, honey! Come here," he breathed, and pulled me to him. I thought he was going to kiss me, and I wasn't ready to have my mind clouded over by lust just yet. But he had other things in mind. He reached for the wash rag and soaped me from head to toe. He spun me around to rinse me off, raising my arms, opening my legs. Out of the shower, he patted me dry with the large yellow towel, and wrapped me in it. In our bedroom, he loosened my hair, and brushed it, dusted powder over me, spritzed me with perfume, and dressed me in the fancy black underwear he had brought home for me.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Where's the dress you bought?" he asked. I went to get it, and he waited patiently as I put it on. He closed the zipper, then piled my hair on top of my head with a pretty comb he had also bought for me.

"Shoes?" he continued. I got them, and he made me sit down so he could put them on for me. Then he looked up at me, kneeling before me with tousled hair and powder on his nose, and said, finally,

"I'm sorry, baby. I didn't mean to hurt you, you know that!"

I gazed at the face of my beloved, and held it in my hands. He was warm, and damp, and I loved him so much, my heart melted. Whatever I had expected from Adam, it had not been this. I couldn't resist the overwhelming urge to touch his lips with my tongue, to tickle his earlobes, to kiss his cheeks and then his lips. I wanted to have him now, but he resisted.

"Does this mean I'm forgiven?" he asked teasingly.

"Forgiven? For what?" I asked in return, pushing his damp shirt off his shoulders. "Adam..." I continued urgently, "please..."

"Honey, it's breakfast time! We've got to feed the children." He was still playing with me, and I was growing impatient.

"Breakfast is made. All they have to do is warm it up. Todd can do that."

Adam rose from his knees and pushed me over onto the bed. He lay on top of me, and neither of us cared a whit for the expensive dress he was crumpling. He pushed his face into my bosom, and breathed in the scent of powder, perfume, and soap. He raised himself, pressing his warm hard length between my thighs, and crushed my mouth beneath his own, working me into a frenzy of longing and desire that I could not contain.

"Adam, please," I begged him. He smiled, and kissed me some more. I thought I would go quietly insane, for want of him, and still he kept me waiting.... The door opened, and we sprang up.

VI

"Leah, you can't stay all day in bed. You've got to get up for dinner, at least!"

Naomi's voice was an unwelcome intrusion into the drugging world of pleasure I had been about to enter with Adam. And he was not here. I was alone in the bed; she had only disturbed my dream, not our lovemaking.

"Why don't you knock before you come in?" I hissed at her. "Did I ask you to come in? Did I tell you you could?" I glared at her angrily, and watched the frustration and disbelief flit across her features.

"Now you listen to me. I didn't bring you down here so that you could be depressed here. You can do that just as well at home. You're supposed to be trying to come to grips with this, not hide away from the world and drown yourself in sorrow! You have four children to think of, and if you keep on like this, they will miss some important healing time. You can't just grieve for you. He belonged to them, too. If you keep shutting them out, none of you will ever heal!"

Naomi's face was red with the energy of her emotions, and I looked at her for the first time, it seemed. She really did care about my children and me, and I had been resisting all her efforts to help me. She was right, of course. We were not children anymore, and she was trying to help me. And my children did need me to be part of their grieving. I rolled off the bed.

"Sorry, Naomi. It's just that I miss him so much!" A tear slipped out from between my closed lids, and she hugged me.

"You're supposed to. You were married to him for almost half your life. And you had a good life together. You've got to accept that that will never leave you. But you're still young, and you're still here, and your children need you. I'm not asking you to pretend that everything is okay. Just let us in, so we can be with you to help you heal."

I nodded, and she waited for me as I dressed. We went downstairs together after I had washed my face and brushed my hair. Joshua Blackwood was there again, and I decided, on an impulse, that I would talk to him after dinner. Maybe I did need to let someone else share what I was feeling. Maybe he could show me what to do to cope, to live without my heart. He smiled at me as I approached, and then I saw the young woman who stood next to him. She was as tall as I, but round and pretty. Her brown eyes smiled at me as we were introduced, and she sat next to me at the dinner table. Her name was Isabel.

"How are you today?" Joshua asked as we sat down. His eyes held concern.

"Not very happy, I'm afraid. But I'll manage," I replied. "I need help, though." I looked at him meaningfully, and he smiled, seeming to understand my intention.

"Whenever you need to talk, my dear. And Belle will be only too happy to help you too. She lost a husband a few years ago herself," he surprised me by adding.

I looked at his fiancee, and she seemed so calm and sure of herself, that I wondered how she could manage it. She smiled slowly at me, and said, in answer to my unspoken question, "It was very hard for me too, because he died so soon after we were married. I felt like I had been cheated, had had my whole life stolen from me. It took me a long time to learn to live without him. Then I met Josh, and it became easier." She looked lovingly at Joshua who smiled tenderly at her. The love between them was so palpable, I could feel it enveloping all of us in the room.

We ate in silence for a while, at ease with each other, enjoying the good meal that Naomi had prepared. She was blushing at a compliment from Joshua about the potency of her punch, looking at her husband who returned her gaze with pride, when Isabel said,

"Simon made a wicked punch. I remember the first time he made me a complete meal. We had only been married a week, and he wanted to show me that he could fend for himself. We had lamb stew, potato balls, asparagus tips, salad, and the most deliciously refreshing punch I'd ever had. I was floored. I think he was a better cook than I am."

I stared open mouthed at her as she spoke, wondering how she could speak of her dead husband with such ease. It was clear she had loved him, and was proud of him, and she was not hiding those feelings. She saw my look, and smiled at me again. "It helps to talk about your memories. That makes the loved one real to you and to those who want to help you. And it makes him stay with you in a good way. It lifts your spirits."

Everyone looked at me expectantly, and I struggled to find something to tell about the man I loved. I blushed at the thoughts that came first to mind, and hoped no one noticed. But Isabel had sharp eyes, and she whispered to me,

"Those memories are the best kind, aren't they? Even if we can't share them!"

I laughed aloud for the first time in a month, surprising everyone at the table except Isabel, who was laughing with me.

"I'll share some of mine with you sometime," I promised her. "They're really hot."

"I've shared a few with Joshua. It took a while, but it was incredibly healing for me. He knows I love him, though, and I don't think he feels threatened, do you love?" she asked, looking at him with love in her eyes.

"I've learned not to feel threatened," was his honest reply. "I've learned that you love me, and that I should make the most of it."

He seemed to be telling her something the rest of us could not enter into, something only he and she could understand. And she appeared to understand perfectly, for I noticed that she seemed to relax, though I had not been aware that she was tense until that moment. I was beginning to think I might find in her a friend, and I determined that I would pursue that notion. It would certainly take my mind off my situation, and it might even give me the push I needed to get on with my life.

After dinner, Isabel and I went out onto the porch and sat together in the swing chair. I immediately began to tell her things I would not have thought I could tell anyone.

"I seem to remember our lovemaking more than anything else. I feel guilty that all I can seem to remember of him is how good he was in bed, how he made me feel, how much I lusted after him. And those thoughts only make me want him now so much, and when I remember that I can't have him ever again, I get very angry with him, and then I feel guilty for being angry with the dead. I'm so confused!

Isabel listened to me patiently, and watched me closely. She did not respond immediately, and I began to wonder if she had heard me. When she spoke, she shocked me even more than she had before.

"I will always remember, to my dying day, the last time we made love. I was angry with him for something, I don't remember what anymore, and had stormed out of the apartment. I went shopping, buying all kinds of things that I didn't need, partly to relieve my feelings, and partly to make him mad. When I got home, he wasn't there. You can imagine how that made me feel!" She chuckled softly as she remembered. "I put away the things I had bought, and decided that I was not going to make dinner. If he was hungry when he came home, he could fix himself something to eat! I took the gallon of ice cream from the freezer, and sat in front of the TV. Before I knew it, I had eaten a half of it!"


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"Half a gallon! You must have been really mad!" I couldn't help exclaiming.

"Believe me, when I get mad, I stay mad! Not one of my better points, I know. Anyway, I felt bad, so I put the rest back in the freezer, and decided I would call it a night. I went up, had a shower, and went to bed in the guest bedroom. I heard when he came home, and ignored him. He went around the apartment looking for me, or so I thought, and I kept as quiet as I could. He didn't come into the guest room, though, and I thought that was strange. Then, I guess I must have dozed off. When I woke up it was quiet. I got up to go to the bathroom, and saw every door in the apartment open. That was also odd, since we kept all the doors closed.

"I still didn't suspect anything was wrong, till I passed by my bedroom and saw Simon, all tied up and gagged on the loveseat by the window. I was so frightened I almost wet myself. We'd been burglarized. Apparently they had waited for him to open the door and than had forced him inside. The footsteps I had heard 'searching for me' were actually their footsteps searching the apartment and taking everything they could carry with them.

"Suffice it to say, that after the cops had been and gone, I was more upset than I had ever been, and more embarrassed, and more frightened. I forgot about being angry with him. We stayed up all night, jumping at every sound, nervous as kittens. He couldn't go to work the next day, and neither could I. We both called in sick, and managed a little sleep. But we knew we still needed to apologize to each other for the bad feelings that we both thought were the reason we had been robbed. If we had stopped the arguing, neither of us would have left the apartment, and this wouldn't have happened."

She took a deep breath. It was clear the memory was bittersweet. I waited patiently.

"I didn't know how to say I was sorry, though I thought about it all that day. Simon was more quiet than usual, and the tension between us grew. By dinnertime, we were as skittish as we had been the night before. We could hardly eat, though he had cooked us a delicious soup. I washed up, then decided that I would just come right out and say I was sorry, rather than try to find a fancy way of doing it. He was standing by the stove, arms folded, watching me wash up, and I hadn't realized until I turned to face him that his mood had changed. I looked into his face, but before I could say a word, he said, 'Shh! I know. I'm sorry, too, honey. I love you very much!'

"He hugged me tight, and I relaxed, hugging him hard. I told him I loved him too, and how scared I was that they had hurt him, and that I wouldn't want anything to hurt him. I cried on his shoulders, and he kissed my tears away, soothing me like he would a baby. Only after I had calmed down did I recognize that his arms weren't just holding me. He was caressing my back, my arms, my bottom, and when I moved to look into his face again, he kissed me. It was meant to be a seductive kiss. He was deliberately arousing me, nibbling my ears, my neck, my throat, squeezing my nipples, pushing himself up against me. He told me he had been wanting to make love to me since the night before, when I had found him all tied up. He told me how he had stopped himself from grabbing me a hundred times that day, as I was combing my hair, as I was making breakfast, as I was washing up.

"I'll never forget what he said: 'I find you so incredibly sexy right now, I feel like I could eat you, Belle. I love you more than I thought I could love someone, and I want you now. I want to feel you, taste you, smell you. I want to make love to you. Don't make me wait any longer, please!' That was the best apology I'd ever had, and he wouldn't let me say anything except yes. So I did.

"He stripped me right there, in the kitchen. We started on a chair, but he couldn't seem to get enough of me, so we went into the living room and he pushed me onto the carpet and took me again. I had never had more than one orgasm with him at a time, but every time he took me, I climaxed all over again. I thought my heart would burst. It was so good! We must have made love for hours! We fell asleep on the carpet in the living room, and woke up barely in time to shower and change for work."

Her voice grew softer still, and I sensed a change in her.

"He was killed in a car crash that morning. A truck ran a red light and smashed into him. He died instantly." Her voice subsided, and stilled. I didn't realize that I was crying until she said, "Oh, Leah, I didn't mean to upset you! I'm sorry!" She sounded distressed as she offered me a tissue for my face. She didn't seem to notice that she was crying, too.

"Oh my God, what did you do?" I was appalled.

"What could I do? I didn't hear until I got to work. I took the train most days, only when I got there that morning the office was strangely quiet. Everyone looked at me strangely, no one said anything, and then as I was about to sit at my desk, my boss came out and asked me to step into her office." She paused, clearly reliving the moment.

"She didn't seem to know how to tell me, so she just blurted it out. Simon had been killed in an accident. I think I fainted. When I came to it seemed like everyone was hovering over me. They were so good to me, and so caring. I was numb for weeks. I went to identify the body at the morgue, I moved back in with my parents, I went to his funeral, and only when they were sprinkling soil onto his coffin in the grave did I realize, I think, for the first time, that it wasn't a dream, that I was awake, that he was never coming home to me. That feeling has never fully left me, except when I'm with Joshua."

"How long were you married to him?" I asked.

"A year and two months," she replied promptly. "And you?"

"Nineteen years," I said, hearing the words for the first time it seemed. "A long time."

We were both silent for a while, each lost in her own thoughts, and then she said, "Joshua has helped me to realize one thing. Although I can never have Simon back again, he will always be with me as long as I cherish the memories of him. And I know that he would have wanted me to get on with my life. I'm sure he knows about Joshua, and I'm sure he's pleased."

"How long did it take you to get over him?" I asked.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"I don't think I'd call it being over him, really. I've just moved away from him, toward someone else. Every now and again I get really horny," she giggled at my surprised gasp, "and the pain tries to come back. I fight it with thoughts of Josh, of his arms around me, of his mouth kissing me, of his words of love in my ear. Sometimes, I find Josh wherever he is, so he can chase my pain away personally." She giggled again at her words, and the picture they conjured, and I joined in her merriment. Then I sobered.

"I don't have anyone to chase mine away," I said sadly, "and right now I can't even bear to think about any other man touching me as Adam did. It seems like sacrilege."

"That will take a while, you're right there. But as Josh said, whenever you need to release pent-up pain, we're here for you. Naomi and George know where to find us." She made the offer again simply, and I accepted with a grateful nod.

I dreamed of Adam again that night. It was our nineteenth wedding anniversary, and all the guests, family and friends, had finally gone home. The kids were all asleep, the house was dark, and Adam was playing hide and seek with me. I thought that he was in our bedroom when I went up, but he wasn't. Every time I thought I found him, the room was empty. I knew he'd find me eventually, so I went into the bathroom to take a leisurely bath. I knew that would bring him out of his hiding place as surely as cheese would bring a mouse into the open.

I sat, eyes closed, luxuriating in the warm bubbly water, when I felt a warm hand on my breast. I opened my eyes to find him staring down at me with such raw lust on his face that my breath caught in my throat.

"Adam," I began, "I..."

He didn't let me finish. He swooped down on my mouth, drinking as though he were dying of thirst. I put my dripping arms around his neck and he slid into the tub on top of me.

"Lee," he whispered hoarsely, shuddering, "happy anniversary! I can never get enough of you, baby. What took you so long?" He didn't wait for a reply but swooped again, sucking my mouth, my ears, my neck, my throat, licking me behind the ears, on the nipples, making me groan with an agony of need. I could feel him hardening between my thighs, and as he entered me, I sighed, and kissed him back. We made hard, wet love in the bath, and the water grew cold around us, but we did not notice. At last, we dried each other off, and strolled into our bedroom. He had left a gift in the middle of the bed, as usual, and I went to unwrap it. He followed right behind me, pushing his body against mine provocatively, pressing me into the bed face down, rubbing his hardness all over me, touching me in every trembling spot he could reach.

"Adam!" I gasped. "I can't open the gift if you don't let up, honey. Just a little!"

He groaned, and rolled off me, staring unblinkingly into my bemused face. "Hurry up!" he growled hoarsely, and slowly rubbed my back as I sat up. The package was large, and I found sexy black and red nightgowns, underwear, slippers, and a picture. It made me gasp, "Where ... how...?" I was speechless.

"I took them and chose the one I liked best. Do you like it?" His eyes were uncertain. I looked at the picture of us wrapped in each other's arms in the throes of passion. It was so real, I felt myself growing hot just from looking at it.

"How did you do this? Where did you put the camera? How did I miss it? Where were the flashes?" I was full of questions.

"It's on video, honey. I just made a still of the shot I liked best. Do you mind?" Again he sounded uncertain.

I wasn't sure, but I was getting more and more wound up as I looked at the picture, and I turned back to him, letting it fall from my hands onto the floor. "I don't care right now," I whispered. "But I wonder if we could do that again?"

He pounced, like a lion on its prey. "I thought you'd never ask!" he whispered back, growling softly in his throat, nipping me playfully on my mouth, my cheeks, my throat, my breasts. Everywhere his teeth touched was in agony when he left it, and I thought I would burn up before he took me again. He prolonged the sweet torture, kissing me deeply, running his hands over me, pressing himself into me only when I thought I would faint from lack of him. Our joy in each other was so deep and we loved each other so much, there didn't seem to be anything to top those feelings. I awoke as I climaxed, the sensation so real that my heart was racing.

I looked around me, and he wasn't there. I wept bitterly, and then realized that, for the first time, I had dreamt of us making love from foreplay to climax. My dream had not been interrupted, and I felt satisfied, as I had not done since the last time we made love before he died. I smiled though my tears. If this was a gift to help me heal, I would grasp it with both hands, and never let it go.


The End


That's All For Tonight ...... Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[hello111]

Teaching Sex To Three Horny Sisters

Hi, I m Enigma. 22 years old. I m from Dhaka city of Bangladesh. I’m very much naughty and fun loving boy & have an easy-going personality. I'm smart, attractive, 5’10” tall; I’ve athletic body, fair complexion & 8’’ huge penis. I can fuck girls very much in many ways with true fun, enjoyment and satisfaction that u can't imagine. I am the gangster of love, the fun machine. Call me if you need someone to fuck. I say: 'that it's all about making you ejaculation until you beg me to “stop please”. Now I’d like to narrate a true sex experience of my life. Here I did not use the real names because of secrecy.

I was 21 and in last year of my college, when a family of three sisters shifted in our neighborhood during the winter season. These three sisters, lived with their mother who was working in a bank, their father was deceased. And we often studied together for preparation of exams. The eldest was Badhan 22 years old, having finished graduation was looking for a job, second daughter was my age and in the same class with science subjects like me, the youngest one was Bindu and was eighteen years of age.

They were all beautiful and of medium built with the second sister Boishakhi having the best body, nice big tits, and large fluffy bottom. The eldest sister was also well proportioned but was less developed on her tits as compared to Boishakhi; the youngest one was the least developed and shortest in height as well. Since Boishakhi and I had Science and as the younger one was also preparing for her twelfth class exams, we three decided to study together and I was given the honor of helping the two girls in case they needed any help.

So every night we used to get together either at their house or my house to study. We all became very friendly and besides studying we were freely touching and feeling each other. For some days this went and I was slowly but definitely designing my dreams to fuck all the three sisters. Boishakhi was closest to me and had even me to cup her breasts and kiss her, the youngest one Bindu also did not object to my hugs touching her breasts or rubbing her bottom.

The eldest one Badhan was the real tough one who maintained her distance with me (probably she was having an affair) and was reserved generally. One day, their mother had to leave the town for some urgent work for about a week. When their mother left, I as usual turned up for studies at about 8.30pm at their house and we all sat down to study.

[hello111]

Teaching Sex To Three Horny Sisters

For the rarest of occasion, I was surprised at Badhan offering me a welcome and even asked if I would to eat or drink something. I asked Boishakhi what's going on. Boishakhi told me that she had told her elder sister that I was kissing her and also fondling her tits and that Boishakhi was enjoying that along with the studies and so was Bindu. The eldest sister thought she was missing the fun and since the mother was also gone, she asked Boishakhi if it was ok if she too had little fun with me.

So that was the whole thing. I thought. Badhan is not getting a cock up her pussy, poor young girl of 21years in full bloom but no guy to kiss and fuck. What a pity. I told Boishakhi, no problems, lets forget studies tonight and lets do some exploration (the girls of course didn't know that I was well versed, experienced lover). Badhan lovingly made hot chocolate drink for all of us and while we sipped the same. When we finished the hot drink Badhan asked both her sisters to join her on the double bed and get inside the quilts, as that night was particularly cold. I also joined them with Badhan and Bindu on my sides and Bindu sitting near the foot of the bed. Badhan took lead and asked me to disrobe, as they had never seen a young man in the nude. I said OK, but I too want to see her.

They agreed but said would do it after I had disrobed. I started to take of my woolens and then the shirt and finally the trouser and under garments. It was real cold. My cock was in its smallest form, the winter cold having reduced it to its bare minimum. The three girls squealed in delight and were very happy to see that after all the cock was not big at all, infact smaller than their little fingers. Badhan said they were worried that if the cock were as big as a cucumber or a large banana, how they would take it, as none of them was able to insert even their little fingers in their pussy. Girls were masturbating, you see.

I was quite happy at their innocence but I guess Badhan knew that when cocks are erect, they are big because she asked me SUNNY how can you make this big. I told them I will tell you but first all of you become nude. The three of them jumped together and tore at their clothes, none of them, I noticed was wearing any under-garments. Fully nude the three beauties stood on the bed. All of them stunning in their own right with Boishakhi being the outstanding not only she had the best body but God had blessed her with the prettiest of faces the pinkest and fullest lips I have ever seen. Her breasts were a little larger than a tennis ball; they were round and their tips pink with small but fat nipples.

Absolutely flat stomach smoothly shaven pussy (all the sisters had shaved their pussies), a large pink clit, a nice round bottom and good legs, she was stunning. The eldest sister had small breasts and her clit too was large but not pink, Badhan was as fair as Boishakhi. The youngest sister had lemon size breasts and I could not see her clit as she stood with her legs together. We all suddenly felt cold and got into the quilts on the bed. Boishakhi my favorite lay near me and kissed me on the lips and brought her leg on top of my thighs, pressing my cold cock.

Just few second had passed when Badhan pushed her away and took her place on my left side and kissed me madly, sucking my lower lip rubbing her breasts on my side her nipples were erect so they felt very nice to the touch.

[hello111]

Teaching Sex To Three Horny Sisters

My cock was slowly getting enlarged and Boishakhi who had gripped my cock felt the size growing and looked at me in anxiety. I told her, that it was her love, which was making it grow in size. Badhan was not leaving me and was continuing her kiss, Boishakhi caught hold of my right and placed it on her tit, which I quickly pressed gently taking her nipple in my thumb and first finger and rolling it. Her nipple too became taut and I could see blood surge up her chest, neck and her face-signs of the girl going on sex heat. Boishakhi was continuously holding my cock, which by now was more than erect.

The youngest Bindu was only a meek spectator until now tugged at Badhan's hand and asked her to move so that she could also enjoy kissing me. Badhan got up from the bed and went into another room to come back with a room warmer (an electric heater) which she connected the electric board and switched it on. Both Boishakhi and Bindu were fighting with each for kissing me and I was finding it difficult to kiss and suck their tits and both wanted the most were.

My hands though got busy exploring their pussies. Even Bindu was quite aggressive and she held my middle finger and ran it up from her arch up to her clit - she was moist. Boishakhi on the other hand took me as her sole property and wont let Bindu or Badhan to kiss or fondle me for long. I fondled Boishakhi's pussy as well and was able to insert my full finger in her pussy, which she enjoyed and she responded by kissing me harder and harder. My cock by now was getting into its very thirst urge to get into a hot moist pussy or a loving sucking mouth. With electric heater the room also became warm and Badhan pulled down all quilts and threw them on the floor.

We were all naked and the three sisters looked at my erect cock in disbelief, which few minutes ago was barely 5 inches was now a full 8 inches (well almost) long and more than four inches in circumference. No, No you cant put that in there, they said in unison with their fore fingers pointing at their pussies. I told them not to worry and if the followed my instructions and cooperated they will enjoy and nobody will complain of any pain. So the show began, I first asked Badhan (she being the eldest should lead the way and infect had the most matured pussy and I knew would be least difficult to fuck - all the three were virgins- what a lucky man, I was their super hero and the three of them eager as hell to learn how to fuck and enjoy) to come and kiss my cock. I lay down on the bed she came on my side and held my cock gingerly between her fingers (as if it will bite her) then shyly placed a very faint small peck on its head.

I asked her to give it a long nice kiss as she had done to my mouth only minutes ago and that my cock won't bite her. Her two sisters encouraged to her to do so and both Boishakhi and Bindu were rubbing each other's clits and now and then sucking each other's nipples, Girls were keeping themselves warm. Badhan, having come so far could not back out and had to give my cock a long kiss and in the process sucked the cock's head inside her mouth. She turned her eyes to look at me for approval, I told her fine go ahead, try and take as much cock inside her mouth and drag on it in a sucking motion. She was a good student and followed my instructions and finally she took more than half my cock inside her mouth and started bobbing her head up and down its length, but being a fresher she was also sometime grazing my cock with her teeth, which was painful.

So I told her to widen her mouth when she was coming down the length of my and then to purse her lips to squeeze the body of my cock and slowly suck upwards covering her teeth with her lips so that not to hurt my poor RAMROD. She did that and we had an expert cocksucker BADHAN. I then proceeded to pay attention to Badhan's body. She was sitting on the side, with her back to me and her face towards my cock which she was sucking slowly and gently I grabbed her tit from behind and pressed her nipple, it was already erect.

[hello111]

Teaching Sex To Three Horny Sisters

So I shifted my hand to her ass and ran my fingers all over butt lightly brushing her ass hole and the lower end of her pussy. I sucked my middle finger and applied my saliva on to it and pushed it just very little inside her arse. Badhan took out my cock from her mouth and asked me to insert the finger in the other hole (cunt). I told her to shut up and concentrate on sucking my cock and leave the rest to me. I then pushed my finger inside her arse further up. Badhan stopped sucking and said it was painful. I told her to continue sucking my cock and not pay attention to my finger I also asked Bindu to Suck Badhan's nipples so that she is fully aroused and does not feel the pain in her ass.

Vinu quickly took her position and slurped up Badhan's tits. Badhan relaxed and so did her ass and allowed my full finger inside her butt hole. Boishakhi who was left alone joined the party. She came and sat opposite to Badhan and asked her to allow her to suck the cock. Badhan reluctantly agreed. Boishakhi was even better on the cock and having heard my instructions to Badhan did a nice job of sucking my cock. Badhan who had my middle finger in her ass and was having her tits sucked by Bindu brought her lips down on my mouth and gave me a real sexy kiss. She then whispered ''lets fuck, my cunt is all wet and yearning for your cock'' I smiled, I told her, see this is the magic of my finger in your ass. All the nerves around your pussy are also connected to the ass and since her ass was relaxed so would be the pussy and she will enjoy the fuck.

So I disentangled myself from Boishakhi, who protested that I should first make love to her and then to Badhan. However, I told her first to watch her elder sister get fucked and then I will fuck her - lessons first you see? Badhan took her position on the bed and I took mine, between her legs, spreading them. I lovingly pressed her pussy which was really wet (good I thought, lubrication will ease the little ''first time'' pain) and bent down on her to kiss her and suck her tits and slowly traced my tongue from her nipples to her chest, her sides, her flat stomach and dipped it in her navel and then dragged it down to her pussy, I twirled my tongue around her clit which was now full of sexual desires.

Badhan's breath became short and it looked she couldn't resist anymore and asked me ''please, put it in my cunt, please”. I knew the time was right and quickly placed two pillows under her hips and asked her to raise her legs with knees folded. Having elevated her pussy I placed my cock at her entrance and slowly, gently but strongly exerted pressure. She was tight, no doubt, I managed to barely put the head of my cock inside when Badhan's eyes welled up with tears, she was in pain, and I stopped exerting pressure. I looked at both Boishakhi and Bindu who were watching us closely to come and suck their sister's tits, so that she is aroused.

I must say the sisters were really very eager participants, both Boishakhi and Bindu sucked their sisters tits and I too pressed my thumb at Badhan's clit, which in seconds raised her sexual appetite and her juices again began flowing from and she looked at me to commence the effort to push my cock up her pussy. This time she told me not to stop but to push the full cock up her pussy, she was so hot that she didn't mind the pain and wanted to get rid of her cherry. I was hot too, almost uncontrollable with sexual urge. I began pushing, slowly though and when more than half of my cock was inside Badhan's cunt, she stopped me and asked to wait for a few seconds, but I knew, now there was no stopping, my cock was in a tearing mood and spray my cum inside her cunt. So I continued, she tried to get up (her sisters still sucking her nipples) but I pinned her down and pushed my entire cock in her cunt. We were fully joined.

Badhan was biting her lips and was in some pain but soon the pain disappeared quickly as it had come and I started working her cunt with very small pushes barely half an inch out and in and removed the pillows from under her hips (which were necessary for the ''FIRST FUCK, as the pressure from cock is also helped by the gravity to lower the cock in the pussy below) and asked Badhan to clasp my waist with her legs. She did so and I pressed my cock upwards so that I was also rubbing her clit. She was now enjoying. Sexual excitement was written on her face. I moved my cock in longer strokes in her tight pussy, which brought lots of happy ooohhs, and aaahhhs from Badhan who asked me ''fuck my cunt, move your cock harderMmmmm........... uuuuhhh….uuuhhh….uuummmm..aaaaahhhh aaaaaaaaahhhs and uuuuuuhhhhhhhs and ooooooohhhhs... ooooooooooohhhhhh god... Uuuuuuuhhhhhhhh oooooooooohhhh... oooooohhhhh ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssss yessssss mmmmmmmmmmmm ooooooooooohhhh ooooooo yesssssssss... It was great mmmmmmmmmmm... I''.

I did so couple of times and having thoroughly enjoyed this virgin. I lay on top of Badhan and took her breast in my mouth and sucked real hard, I fully emptied my cock inside her cunt and slowly withdrew my cock out. I noticed a few drops of blood on my cock, which she and her sisters noticed too both the younger sisters then kissed their sister and me on such a wonderful event. Badhan and I went straight to the toilet, where she washed my cock lovingly with soap and warm water.

[hello111]

Teaching Sex To Three Horny Sisters

She then washed herself and we both returned to the bedroom to find that Boishakhi and Bindu were in each other's embrace and their fingers playing with each other's pussies. It appeared having seen their elder sister fuck they both were also high on sexual urges and wanted to badly fuck. I wasn't. Seeing us they both disengaged and Boishakhi pulled me on the bed and hugged me, kissing me, groping my cock in her hand said, Kammo its my turn now and after you have fucked me you fuck Bindu. Bindu then shouted, No Boishakhi Apu, you promised me you will let Kammo fuck me first and in return I had sucked your pussy.

Please don't break your promise. Boishakhi looked at me sadly and said, yes Kammo you have to first fuck Bindu and then me. Badhan then asked me to lie down on the bed and asked Bindu to sit on top of me in a sixty-nine position. Good idea I thought, Bindu was just fifteen and needed to worked up much more to have a pleasurable FIRST FUCK. Bindu sat astride on my chest her little hips and pussy just half an inch away from my mouth. She bent down to grab my cock and kissed it. Badhan joined her to teach ''cock sucking'' while Boishakhi became the spectator. Bindu took my cock in her mouth and began sucking, she then took it out and Badhan took my cock in her mouth and sucked my cock and both sisters took turns at sucking my cock. The cock rose up in fury to blast for action. When Bindu sucked my cock Badhan would run her tongue on my shaft and when Badhan had my cock in her mouth, Bindu would lick my balls. The girls were doing a good job and my 'cock' loved it all. I saw Boishakhi was playing with her tits and pussy and trying to bring herself to TIGHTNESS (she had this word for her orgasm).

I also got busy and started licking Bindu’s virgin pussy. Bindu had small hips a small pussy and a tiny butt-hole, it was cute. I licked her butt, which brought her pussy to flow with juices I then licked her pussy, inserting my tongue in and out of her very tight cunt. My cock was being raised to great sexual heights by both Badhan and Bindu who had contrasting styles and also differed in the manner of sucking, while Badhan was taking long and slow sucks Bindu was taking short and quick dips, Badhan moved her tongue up and down the shaft and sucked my balls while Bindu would gently hold my shaft between her lips and move those lips up and down the shaft. But it was a new -double suck- experience for me and I fully enjoyed that.

With Bindu flowing her juices and becoming bodily hot, I thought its time for my young friend to loose her ''virginity''. Having lifted Bindu off my chest (she was small and thin girl, light in weight) I placed her on her back and folded her legs and brought her knees on her small breasts. I parted those legs and sucked on her tit, giving her tiny pink nipples a roll in my lips and moved my tongue around it - I did the same to the other tit and moved my finger at cunt and tried to insert my finger which went in only for an inch and then her pussy tightened. I knew I had to work hard on this girl as my cock was like four fingers for her. I lapped up her tights and slowly moved my finger in and out, her juices were flowing and she was slowly moving her hips to push against my finger. I kept on at my effort and lovingly cupped her face in my hands and asked her to give me long nice kiss.

She did so this kiss was really sweet her saliva was like syrup of sugar her tongue like a piece of chocolate and her lips like rose petals. Her breath was heavy and quick, she was actually fully aroused, I tried insert my finger further and this time it was more than half inside her. I rubbed my finger on the sides of cunt walls and brought her flow her juices even more heavily, I could feel her hymen at the tip of my finger and pushed my finger a little further up and managed to tear her membrane, my finger was now fully inside her. I got out from between her legs and onto her side bringing my mouth directly on top of clit and began flicking my tongue on the clit and slowly and gently moved my finger in and out of her virgin cunt. Seeing me in this new position, Boishakhi who was watching me with admiration for the display of my art of sexual foreplay got up and got between my legs and took my cock in her mouth.

Badhan also joined her and she started biting my buttocks in a very gentle and soft manner, not hurting me but pinching my butt with her teeth, she even began flicking her tongue on by butt hole - gave me a nice feeling and raised the excitement. Bindu was so aroused that she didn't come to know that I had torn her cherry with my finger. Bindu was getting even hotter and finger and tongue did a great job in relaxing this kid. She was ready I was ready and the two sisters who were showering their attention on me freed me to see their youngest sister take my Cock in her small Cunt. Despite the fact that Bindu was hot and flowing, I knew I needed more lubrication because of the great difference in the size of her cunt's entrance and my cock's head.

So I asked Boishakhi and Badhan to put all their saliva on my cocks head and their sisters pussy. Both collected a great amount of saliva in their mouths and directly passed it inside Bindu's cunt and also applied some on my cock. Badhan asked me if I required some cream or oil - I told her no, atleast for the moment. I sat between Bindu’s legs and spread them raising them and folding them at her knees and pressed her knees to her chest, this brought her pussy up. Badhan guided my cock toBindu’s cunt and I started exerting pressure. Half of the cock's head was inside Bindu’s cunt and I could feel the smallness of her pussy. I pressed further, Bindu was almost about to scream Mmmmm........... uuuuhhh….uuuhhh….uuummmm..aaaaahhhh aaaaaaaaahhhs and uuuuuuhhhhhhhs and ooooooohhhhs... ooooooooooohhhhhh god... Uuuuuuuhhhhhhhh oooooooooohhhh... oooooohhhhh when Boishakhi sealed her mouth. I continued to exert pressure and managed to get half of my cock inside. I looked at Bindu; she was in pain but was smiling ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssss yessssss mmmmmmmmmmmm ooooooooooohhhh ooooooo yesssssssss... It was great mmmmmmmmmmm... I oooohhh…aaaahhhh, aaahhhh….aaahhhhh….aaahhhhh….oooohhhh a long low moan …aaahhhhh…oooouuuucccchhhh…aahhhhhh.

Despite the winter there were beads of perspiration on my forehead and Bindu’s. Bindu pulled up to catch my hips and asked me to move my cock further up in her pussy -brave girl- but the tightness of her pussy was also bit painful for my cock, so I first pulled it out a bit and pushed it in again, I pulled it out an inch and pushed it back an inch ever so slowly and then slowly pushed my cock further up and with only half of my cock inside her I felt I could not go any further, either she was too tight or her cunt was only about three inches in length. So I stopped for while and began kissing and licking her tits to draw her attention away from the pain.

[hello111]

Teaching Sex To Three Horny Sisters


Bindu was very aggressive sexually and when she was more comfortable and pain had gone down asked me to ram my cock fully inside, begged me to do it in one go, even asked Badhan to push me from behind to add to the pressure. But I knew that was not the way and I told Bindu not to worry and if she tried to hurry it up, I would take my cock out of her cunt. She stopped her insisting for the ramming and laid back to relax. I continued to play with her tits, Badhan also joined and started sucking the other tit of her baby sister. Boishakhi smothered Bindu with her kisses and they both played with their tongues This cooperative action from all of us brought her back into a HIGH on her sex. My cock inside her cunt felt her juices flow and ooze out of her pussy, tainted with her virgin blood. The sight of blood woke the animal in me and I started pushing my cock inside her and in seconds, I fully tore her hymen and almost fully inserted my cock in her.

Bindu was in heaven aaaahhhhh….uuuummmm….uuummmm…yes yes…yes…aaahhhh…ooooohhhhh…oooohhhh…aaaahhhh…yes.. go on…sweetheart….yes…Oh yeah, fuck me harder, ohhh fuck me". as she moaned and fuck me back. ….it feels great….uuuuggghhh….aaaahhh aaahhhhh….uuugghhhh…yes…yes, go on….aaaahhhh…aaahhh…aaaahhhh…yes…fuck me….fuck me….sweety…fuck me, saying this she started to caress her tits & pinch her nipples…ooouuuccchhh…aaaahhhh, yes…yes… and so was I. Mercifully there was no further pain and Bindu let me to fuck her. She moved her hips up and down, pushing out my cock and then trusting her hips to pull it back in her. She then asked me to lie on my back and let her ride. Having lost the ''barrier; Bindu was a liberated girl and wanted to enjoy her first fuck the most, but I was to disappoint her a little. I lay on my back and she astride me, she may have moved up and down on my cock maybe four or five times, when I shot my cum in her cunt.

I held her tight and pulled her down on me, inserting my cock as far as it would go and squirted my cum in her insides her juices too gushed and flowed out of her pussy making a big mess on my cock and the bed. She then boxed me gently and asked why I finished so quickly and made me promise that I would fuck her long enough to bring her atleast ten times. Badhan accompanied both of us to the toilet and washed us clean. Asked me if I needed some chocolate drink or something to eat. Asked her for a cup of coffee. Boishakhi, who by now was so, aroused that she couldn't wait for any foreplay and asked me to simply sit between her legs and fuck her. I was amused and happy as such a demand from such a beautiful girl and instinctively knew she would be the best fuck (though both her elder and younger sisters were excellent fucks). I told her am waiting for the coffee and after the coffee break it would be her turn; Boishakhi refused to listen and insisted we begin it. I showed her my limp cock and said this required atleast ten minutes' rest.

She said no and got up from the bed to drag me there. She then fell on top of me and began kissing me feverishly, playing with my tongue, biting my lips, bringing her firm tits to my mouth, then rubbing her tits all over my body with an extra rub on the cock, which came half alive with Boishakhi’s tits doing the trick. Boishakhi grabbed my cock and straightaway sucked it. Gripping it in her mouth, she pulled my cock upwards, then went down on it, taking the half erect cock fully in her mouth and then roughly pulling at it with her mouth. Her efforts were immediately rewarded and my cock jumped back to life.

I It grew big and was hard and ready to fuck my dear Boishakhi 's pure/unfucked pussy. By the way Boishakhi had the biggest clit in the three sisters. I played with it while she sucked my cock. Having felt my cock fully erect in her mouth, she quickly got down to her fours and asked me to fuck her from behind (she told me she had seen pictures of people doing it that way). Variety, I thought is the spice of life. I got behind her. Boishakhi's round full hips were in the air. Her brown butt hole was quite inviting and the parted lips of her pussy were all put together the most beautiful sight of this world. Boishakhi was not only beautiful but was a good friend of mine and I wanted our first fuck to be the best.

I sat down behind her cupped her hips and lowered my tongue on her butt hole, first lightly licking it and then pushed the tip of my tongue in her butt while my fingers worked up her pussy and gently stroked her clit my other hand caught her breast and gently pressed and rubbed its nipple. Boishakhi, purred and moaned oooohhh…aaaahhhh, aaahhhh….aaahhhhh….aaahhhhh….oooohhhh a long low moan …aaahhhhh…oooouuuucccchhhh…aahhhhhh, aaaahhhhh….uuuummmm….uuummmm…yes yes…yes…aaahhhh…ooooohhhhh…oooohhhh…aaaahhhh…yes.. go on…sweetheart….yes…Oh yeah, fuck me harder, ohhh fuck me". asking me to love her, to be her man, to kiss her lick her pussy and ass and maul her breasts. Boishakhi who was already aroused and over sexed couldn't take my love anymore without the cock tearing at her pussy. Boishakhi 's pussy had a wonderful fragrance and it raised my sexual urge to maddening height. Boishakhi was by now even more wet, with her juices flowing down her thighs.

I inserted my finger in her pussy that had no problem, I then added two fingers which also went in fully with some effort. Boishakhi told me she had worked hard to get ready for my cock and had worked two finger masturbation for sometime. Was I pleased no I was happy for her, as she will not have to bear the pain. Boishakhi is my age (about two months younger to me) and was larger than both her sisters. My cock, which was already raising hell to get inside Boishakhi 's cunt, was only too pleased when I brought its head to meet the nether lips of my lovely girl friend. I pushed the head of my cock into her pussy and then bent over her to catch her breasts in both of my hands. I whispered to her that she simply great and the most beautiful girl of this world and that I was actually in love with her.

[hello111]

Teaching Sex To Three Horny Sisters

She turned her face towards me and said she too loved me and wanted to be fucked by only me in this world. I told her I would love and fuck her as long as she wanted and maybe later on marry each other. She agreed and said, though for sometime, please make my sisters happy too as I don't want them to be fucked by everybody. I accepted that gleefully and glanced at the two sisters who nodded in approval and joined us on the bed. Both Badhan and Bindu kissed every inch of my body licking at my balls, digging their tongues inside my mouth, sucking Boishakhi 's tits and even sucking and rubbing my nipples. All this was maddening in real terms with the sex fever at its highest peak -literally Boishakhi i and I were dying for the fuck. I again started pressing forward my cock into Boishakhi 's cunt and she pressed back to take the cock inside her pussy.

Gradually I managed to fully insert my cock in her pussy penetrating her cherry and making her scream with pain ….it feels great….uuuuggghhh….aaaahhh aaahhhhh….uuugghhhh…yes…yes, go on….aaaahhhh…aaahhh…aaaahhhh…yes…fuck me….fuck me….sweety…fuck me, saying this she started to caress her tits & pinch her nipples…ooouuuccchhh…aaaahhhh, yes…yes…and when I stopped pushing she looked at me and asked me to commence the fuck, fuck her hard and mercilessly Ohhhh fuck, yessss aaaahhhh….aahhhhh….uuummm….….darling …yes…rip it apart….yes…yes….fuck ….fuck…." moaning loudly yelling at us to fuck her harder. AAAAhhhhhhheeeee…..bite it you bitch …bite it…..uuugghh…uuughhh…aaahhh….do it…..fuck…fuck…, she wants it to be the greatest fuck I ever hard, she asked me forget that it was her first fuck but to enjoy her body without any gentleness. I was surprised at her intentions; sex was really riding high in her head. I started moving my cock slowly and gently in and out of her.

The slapped my behind and asked me to move faster and deeper oooohhh…aaaahhhh, aaahhhh….aaahhhhh….aaahhhhh….oooohhhh a long low moan …aaahhhhh…oooouuuucccchhhh…aahhhhhh, aaaahhhhh….uuuummmm….uuummmm…yes . I picked up the speed but was still gentle when she yelled at me to make mince meat out of her pussy and to ram my cock right up to the hilt and so it faster, faster, faster, harder yes…yes…aaahhhh…ooooohhhhh…oooohhhh…aaaahhhh…yes.. go on…sweetheart….yes…Oh yeah, fuck me harder, ohhh fuck me". as she moaned and fuck me back. ….it feels great….uuuuggghhh….aaaahhh. She forgot her pain and repeatedly asked me to continue my onslaught on her cunt. Apart from her juices her blood was also flowing, Badhan quickly brought a towel and placed it under her, but Boishakhi kept on asking me to push harder Ohhhh fuck, yessss aaaahhhh….aahhhhh….uuummm….….darling …yes…rip it apart….yes…yes….fuck ….fuck….". I did that HARDER and FASTER ramming my cock up her cunt, grabbing and pulling her tits inserting my thumb in her ass (which she loved).

Boishakhi was a great lover, she was meeting my thrusts with her pushes as well and my full cock was now going in and out. She came, once then again when I moved my thumb in her ass hole, third time when I old her that I would like to fuck her all the night and yet again when slapped her bottom red. I was far from cuming and knew a long fuck was ahead of me. I asked her if she would like to ride me. She agreed, quickly we changed position; Bindu in the meanwhile had a good sense to bring warm wet towel to wipe my Cock and Boishakhi's cunt, to clean the blood and juices.

I laid on my back and Boishakhi on top of me while she leaned forward Bindu caught hold of my cock from behind and gave it a small suck and then put it into her sister's pussy. With my cock inside Boishakhi, she began to jump up and down and then bent forward on my body kissing my lips sucking my tongue and asking me to push my cock up pussy. Boishakhi came for the fifth time but continued her working her cunt on my cock and soon came for the sixth time. She was now visibly tired. I asked her to slow down and why not let me up again. She took the doggy position again and asked me to enter her from behind. I put my cock in her cunt and bending over her caught her breasts with my hands and started ramming my cock in her tight pussy.

Boishakhi was continuously coming every few seconds and I could feel here pussy muscles ripple and squeeze my cock alternately. Boishakhi's pussy was on fire an with my cock not in a mood to spray yet, I continued with my pushing's for another five minutes and then I fell dead on here, my cock had washed her insides with my heavenly cum. Boishakhi, quickly got out from under me and took my cock in her mouth giving me suck, drawing out even the last drop of my cum. Satisfied she left me to go to the toilet and returned with a towel and some water, cleaned me and the three girls then left me in that room to sleep. But barely ten minutes had passed when Badhan turned up with a glass of coffee and asked me to drink it and to feel refreshed. Oh what an hour of sex we had, three virgins. Badhan told me, that she enjoyed every bit of sex I had with her and asked if we could do it again. I thanked GOD for his bounty for me and told Badhan yes I would like to fuck her again.

This made her happy and after I had finished the coffee she sat near my head and loving took my head in her lap, her pussy smell, fresh from first fuck was great. She asked me to suck her tits while she fondled with my cock. Badhan 's tits were nice to taste, though small in size her tits were very sensitive as I cud smell her getting ready for sex (the cock and pussy have unique smell when they are ready for sex or during arousal - My biology madam was a great teacher really). Her nipples became taut and she started rolling when she kissed me. Its not just the pussy, which gets its juices, but the mouth as well, gets a load of saliva when sex is on the anvil. Badhan then asked me if I was ready, I said yes. She then lay on her back and I entered her and fucked her nicely bringing her to come two three times before I came. We had just finished when Bindu and Boishakhi entered the room again and wanted to have another as well. I fucked them, this time with lights off, Badhan also as member of the game. I told them I will not finish in anybody's pussy, but in a mouth and that I will give five strokes of cock in the pussy to each of them and they were to take turns till I finished in the last one's mouth.

So the first was Bindu (tightest and cutest of the three) five strokes (she tried to stop me when I took my cock out) then Badhan who kissed me and kissed, five strokes and I got out of her and then Boishakhi, my dear one, as an extra I sucked her tits, no lights so nobody saw this extra favour, five strokes and another five strokes when Bindu yelled that I was doing extras then I gave Bindu five strokes and then Badhan when I was about to get out of her, she asked Bindu and Boishakhi if I could fuck her to a finish and if they both will help her to come by sucking on her tits. They agreed and I continued to fuck Badhan who kept on saying she was grateful to me for having made her experience heaven on earth and said I could fuck her when ever I wanted, even after she had been married etc etc - promises and more promises. I fucked her hard this time and rammed her pussy with full force bringing her to come quickly. Badhan was at last satisfied.

It was now Bindu's turn whose cunt was he most difficult to enter and once I finished the five strokes, she asked for another five which Boishakhi said give her ten, ten turned to twenty, maybe even this little girl also wanted a hard fuck so in and out, up and down, harder faster deeper rode my cock in her pussy but Bindu wouldn't come. I knew she was holding back and not flowing with me. I decided to pay more attention to her. I licked her tits, flicked my tongue on her cunt and worked hard till she too was satisfied. It was a really exhausting experience for a single man to satisfy three sluts in one go but I proved myself and this was just a beginning for a series

THE END

[JrBoy]

Bro birdie, ur bachelor party story is damn good man ! made me wanna cumm. Hahaha, gonna up u for that once i regain my power !:D

[hello111]

Bro birdie, ur bachelor party story is damn good man ! made me wanna cumm. Hahaha, gonna up u for that once i regain my power !:D

Then what about the story that i post?:D Someone said it a lousy story. :eek: :p

[David_Ginola]

All bros nice stories......nice nice nice....tks ya for sharing......

[birdie8819]

Bro birdie, ur bachelor party story is damn good man ! made me wanna cumm. Hahaha, gonna up u for that once i regain my power !

Thanks for your support and upcoming points bro JrBoy glad that you like that story and I will return your favour soon . ;)

Then what about the story that i post?Someone said it a lousy story.

Thanks bro hello111 for your support and your wonderful so call teacher who teaches sex story , well this one is a nice Indian story not all people likes their style of writing cause I think most of the samsters here likes more on Ang Moh style of writing . :D

All bros nice stories......nice nice nice....tks ya for sharing......

Bro D_G long time never see you here to support liao been busy arh . :p

A POSTION AVAILABLE



Bro TD di di for your story again , too bad can't upz you again . ;)

[birdie8819]

Caught in the Pool

It was mid-afternoon on a Saturday and I had worked several hours to clean up our swimming pool after a spring thunderstorm. First I had to brush the pool sides and bottom, sweeping the twigs, leaves and other junk to the deep end so I could vacuum it out. Then I took the filter apart to clean each cartridge with a high pressure hose. Once I had the water looking good I set about cleaning up the deck around the pool. A leaf blower made that fairly easy, but I had to do it carefully so I wouldn't blow more junk into the water. The last step was to reverse the leaf blower and use it like a vacuum cleaner to suck all the trash into an attached canvas bag.

Dumping the bag and putting my tools away only took a minute and then I was able to take advantage of all my hard work. I stripped naked and dove into the water. My wife, Pamela, and I live in the middle of seven-plus wooded acres so I wasn't worried about anyone seeing anything they shouldn't. Our house and pool are not visible from the road or from other houses, and skinny dipping is normal for us. In some years the calendar is well into July or August before we have visitors and one of my swimsuits gets wet. I absolutely love it.

I was tired and hot from my work, so I just sat in the shallow end and waited until I cooled off a little. Then I hopped out of the water and set about arranging the deck furniture. That only took a few minutes and then I dove in again. I like to train my body for all the snorkeling I do when we go to the ocean, so I spent several minutes holding my breath and swimming laps underwater.

I would have enjoyed the pool more if my wife had been there to skinny dip with me, but she was putting in some extra time at work to beat a looming deadline. That's what I thought, anyway. When I came up for air I looked over and saw her sitting at the table -- and she wasn't alone. Stephanie, one of my wife's co-workers, was sitting next to her. They were both watching my every move.

"Hi, Mark," Stephanie said with a beaming grin.

"Hello, Stephanie."

"How's the water?" my wife deadpanned.

"Perfect," I replied as I took stock of the situation. My wife had obviously been home long enough to change clothes, since she wasn't wearing what she had on when she left that morning. She had changed into a green t-shirt dress that she often used as a swimsuit cover. Stephanie was wearing what she usually wore when she came to visit us: a t-shirt and a pair of knee-length basketball shorts. I looked around the deck area for something with which to cover myself, but there was nothing. My work clothes were not where I had left them and all the towels were still in the storage closet. "Sorry about this, but I didn't hear you drive in."

"You were using the leaf blower when we got here," Pamela told me. "It was noisy so we just stayed in the kitchen. And then you got naked!"

"We watched your show from inside," Stephanie laughed. "I told Pam I thought you looked pretty good, so she suggested we come out here for a better view."

"So, how about giving us a closer look?" said my wife, obviously delighted by my embarrassment. "We want the Full Monty."

"How nice," I grumbled.

I stayed in the water and talked with them for a while, keeping close to the wall of the pool so all they could see of me was my head and shoulders. I practically begged for a towel or any sort of clothing, but it was all in vain. Pamela and Stephanie knew I had to get out of the pool eventually and they were waiting patiently for the show. I was embarrassed but also excited that both my sexy wife and her attractive co-worker wanted to see me completely exposed.

They had me and they knew it, so I stroked my cock a few times to make sure it was big. Giving them what they wanted, I made no effort to hurry or cover myself as I climbed the steps out of the pool, giving them a good look at my bare ass. Then I turned and walked straight towards them, ten steps that seemed like a hundred.

"Very nice, Mark," Stephanie said in a slow drawl. "I'd say you've been working out, huh?"

"Uh, yeah," I mumbled before I turned to address my wife. "Okay, show's over. Can I have my clothes back now?"

"What do you think, Stephanie?" said Pamela. "Should we give them back to him?"

I felt like a mannequin on display in a store window. Stephanie looked me up and down, taking her time. I remembered how I had looked at her a few months earlier when I saw her in a pair of very short running shorts, and I wondered if she thought I had stared too long. Her gaze lingered on my growing cock for a long moment before she spoke.

"Nah, I don't think so," she finally said. "I like things just the way they are."

"You're clothes are kind of dirty anyway, Mark," Pamela told me. "So why don't you pull up a chair?"

I weighed my options. Pamela or Stephanie had obviously taken my clothes and trying anything physical to get them back was just going to cause me even more embarrassment, especially if I lost. They were both very fit women who would not give up easily. I decided to sit on one of the deck chairs, pulling myself close to the table to hide as much as possible. I also decided not to beg because that might egg them on even more. I have read too many stories where someone promises to "do anything" and things usually just get worse. It was better to let the situation play itself out and hope for the best.

Meanwhile, Pamela and Stephanie were watching me, probably trying to stay one step ahead of me.

"It's locked, Mark," Pamela said when she saw me eying the door to the house. "They're all locked."

"Okay, I don't mind staying out here a while," I said. I reached for the pile of mail I had collected earlier and opened up a magazine. After a while, my two tormenters apparently lost interest and began to talk about work. Evidently, letting me get dressed was not very high on their priority list.

"Is it hot out here?" Stephanie asked after a few minutes. "Or is it just me?"

"It's not just you," Pamela replied. "This is the warmest it's been all spring."

"Why don't you go for a swim?" I offered. "The water's nice and cool, and it's no fun being the only one who's naked."

"That's too bad," said Pamela. "You'll just have to get used to it."

I was going to have to get over being naked around the two of them, at least for a little while. I was ashamed and humiliated by my situation, but also flattered and aroused. Obviously there was no way they could have anticipated these circumstances. They might have had a few minutes to make a plan before they came outside, but they had improvised fairly well. Given their advantage of numbers, and clothes, I had to accept the idea of them being in charge.

I couldn't concentrate on the magazine so I got up and jumped back into the pool. When I came up for air I saw Pamela and Stephanie peeling off their clothes. My hopes for a skin show were dashed when I saw they were wearing swimsuits, but they were nice ones. Pamela was wearing a red and brown bikini that I had seen many times. I liked it because her nipples always stood out under the thin fabric of the top. Stephanie had once boasted of not owning any kind of swimsuit other than thong bikinis, and she didn't disappoint me. Her blue string bikini top and thong bottom left very little to the imagination. Only the cool water kept me from getting an immediate erection as they joined me in the pool. We raced a few laps, played keep-away with a rubber ball, and wrestled over control of an inflatable float. I tried to "accidently" pull off their bikini tops a couple of times, but I was met by icy stares and a level of resistance that told me it wasn't going to happen. I did manage to cop a feel of Stephanie's ass a couple of times, but I felt her hands on my butt and my cock even more.

After a while I went under water so I could come up under the float and try to dump Stephanie. I managed to turn her over but she clung to the float and resisted my efforts to take it from her. We wrestled and laughed for a minute or two with neither of us gaining an advantage. Meanwhile, Pamela had gotten out of the pool and retrieved a towel from the storage closet. Stephanie gave up on wrestling over the pool float and let me have it so she could follow Pamela out of the pool. I figured our pool play was over for a little while, so I climbed onto the float and lay on my back, no longer concerned that my cock and balls were fully exposed.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

It wasn't until I stopped moving, and thus squeaking my skin against the vinyl float, that I heard voices and realized that Pamela and Stephanie were not the only ones on the deck. They had been joined by two brunettes. I didn't recognize the women, but Pamela and Stephanie apparently did. The four of them were lined up beside to pool so they could all get a good look at me. I must have missed the sound of their car coming up our long driveway when I was horsing around with Stephanie. I rolled over into the water and used the float to shield my nakedness.

"It's too late, Mark," Stephanie announced. "They already took pictures."

I looked at the newcomers and saw that one of them did indeed have a small digital camera in her hand. Most of those things have a zoom lens, so it was likely the pictures had captured me in all my glorious naked detail.

"Come here, Mark," said Pamela. "Our friends want to meet you."

I thought about it for a second and then waded toward the steps, pushing the float in front of me. I wasn't quite sure what to do, but my strongest urge was to run away and hide. They had me surrounded, however, and all I could do was go with the flow. I climbed out of the pool, still clutching the float and keeping it between me and the two newcomers.

"Mark, this is Jamie and Jordan," said my wife.

"Nice to meet you," one of them said as they both extended their hands. (I wasn't sure which one was which.)

I didn't know what else to do so I put out my right hand while I still clutched the float with my left.

"They're joining us for a little party," Pamela told me as the strangers shook my hand.

The newcomers looked at me and smiled. One of them seemed more timid than the other, but I could relate to that. I was unsure of myself in front of them and I avoided looking at them. Pamela told me their names again and I did my best to act natural. The younger one was Jordan and the older one, the one with the camera, was Jamie. Both were lean brunettes and were well above average in the looks department. I learned that they had been working with my wife and Stephanie earlier in the day and had accepted Pamela's invitation to spend an afternoon in the country.

"But that was before I knew my husband would be putting on a skin show," Pamela said to them as she concluded the explanations. "I hope you're okay with it, though."

"We were surprised, of course," said Jamie. "In fact, I was afraid Jordan might run back out to the car."

"I didn't want to intrude," Jordan said a bit coyly. She was obviously embarrassed and was blushing as she spoke. "I've never seen anything like this. I hope you don't mind that we stayed to watch."

"No problem," Pamela replied. "In fact, the more the merrier, right, Mark?"

"Uh, yeah," I said.

There was an awkward moment of silence while they looked at me until Stephanie diffused the situation by asking Jamie to take a picture of me with Pamela and herself.

Jamie agreed but I objected. Pamela ignored my protests and gently took the pool float from me. Everything I had, including my growing cock, was now out in the open. Pamela and Stephanie then lined up with beside the pool me, positioning me so that I was in the middle. They turned sideways a little so they could each pose with one hand on my cock while they waved at the camera with the other.

Two can play that game, I thought to myself.

I put my arms around them and slid my hands down until I had two handfuls of butt cheeks. They weren't expecting that, and they made me pay for it with more pictures. Pamela took a turn behind the camera as I posed with Jamie and Jordan, and then I posed with each of the four women individually. The session ended with them setting the camera on the table and using the camera's timer so all four of them could be in the pictures with me.

The photo shoot ended and I now faced the prospect of being in the company of four women while I was not only still naked, but also with a raging hard on. Not that I minded. In fact I wanted Jamie and Jordan to put on swimsuits so I could check out their bodies. Just the opposite happened, however. Pamela put her dress back on while Stephanie wrapped herself in a big beach towel.

"Come, have a seat," Pamela said, urging everyone to the table. "We have plenty of beer and wine."

I momentarily forgot about my nudity as I fetched an extra chair so the five of us could sit together. I tried to get next to my wife for a little bit of security, but I wound up between Stephanie and Jamie. They were about the same age, I now noticed, and I wondered how long they had known each other.

"This is fun," Stephanie said. "I've always wanted a naked man at my side."

"Well, you've got me here," I responded. "What are you going to do with me now?"

It was Jamie who spoke up, interrupting any reply from Stephanie.

"We watched the three of you cavorting in the pool for a while before we came outside," she said to Pamela. "Do you do this sort of thing a lot?"

"No," Pamela replied. "But there's a first time for everything."

"What did you think?" Stephanie asked, taking control of the conversation. "Did you enjoy the show? Did we excite you?"

"Yes," Jamie said with a grin as she glanced at Jordan. "We certainly did enjoy it."

"I've heard about this sort of thing," Jordan added, "but I'd never been to one."

"One what?" Stephanie asked.

"A party for women where there's a naked man," Jordan replied. "But I kind of like it."

"Haven't you ever been to a bachelorette party?" Pamela asked. "Or gone to one of those male strip joints?"

"We had a stripper for my sister's bachelorette party," Jordan said, "but he kept his g-string on."

"Well, when you get married we'll make sure to get one who goes all the way for your bachelorette party," Stephanie told her. "Some things should just be done right. If a stripper doesn't strip then he's just a dancer."

"Here, here!" Jamie agreed.

"Maybe Mark will do it," Pamela offered. "What do you think about that?"

"I, uh... sure," I stammered. "If the pay is good, I suppose. I don't come cheap, but I'd certainly consider any offer over thousand dollars."

"Like that'll ever happen," Stephanie laughed.

"Don't forget about the pictures," Jamie interjected. "We can use them to blackmail you."

That certainly pressed my panic button. Stephanie and my wife had an extensive network of friends and I was worried about who might eventually see the pictures. But another part of me was thrilled beyond belief that I was naked in front of my wife and her friends. I was more aroused than I had been in years, and although I was definitely embarrassed and even somewhat humiliated, I wanted to experience more. It was very confusing.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

While I was brooding over my situation, Stephanie suggested we move our little party inside.

"The cooler's just about empty," she declared.

"We also need to go over our presentation," Pamela added. "And the bugs will be out before long."

Stephanie gathered her clothes and slipped into the house ahead of the rest of us. Jamie and Jordan collected the empty bottles while Pamela picked up the towels and the mail. That left the cooler for me to carry into the house.

"Are you okay with this?" Pamela asked when we lagged behind the others for a moment.

"I'm fine," I told her. I was pretty sure she expected me to remain naked, but when we got to the kitchen I decided to make a play for my modesty. "I'll just run upstairs and get dressed. This little game has gone on long enough."

"Oh, no you don't," said Pamela. "What do you say, Stephanie?"

"I vote Mark should stay nude," Stephanie replied. I noted with disappointment that she had gotten dressed, trading her thong bikini for her t-shirt and basketball shorts. "After all, he hasn't got anything we haven't seen already today."

"Jamie? Jordan?" Pamela said, addressing the others.

"Naked," Jordan agreed. "It's more fun."

"Skin City," Jamie said. "Definitely."

I felt my erection returning as the four women looked on. Out by the pool I was frequently nude, but the inside of our house with its polished wood and leather furniture was much more formal. The addition of four fully-clothed women to the setting made me feel much more naked than I had for the previous hour. I wondered what was going to happen next and how it was all going to end.

"We're going to make ourselves comfortable in the den," Pamela said to me. "You can make yourself useful by bringing us all a drink."

I took their drink orders and went to the kitchen for three glasses of wine and a beer. I couldn't carry it all at once and the women enjoyed themselves as I made two trips, since it gave them more chances to ogle my naked body. I made another trip to the kitchen to fix a drink for myself and when I reentered the den Stephanie and my wife were recounting the events of the day, explaining in detail to Jamie and Jordan how I had come to be naked. They giggled as Stephanie and Pamela related how they had watched me strip down, swim, move the deck furniture and then swim some more.

"We grabbed his clothes when he was swimming underwater," Pamela concluded. "Then we sat at the table and waited for him to notice us."

"He actually came up for air twice and didn't see us," Stephanie said. "I got a good long look at him."

"Lucky you," Jamie replied. "But now we can all have fun."

"Sit down with us, Mark," Stephanie said. "Jamie and Jordan have been helping your wife and me with our project at work, and we thought we'd invite them over to celebrate now that we're finished."

"Pam tells us you do most of her computer work for her," Jamie said to me. "It's nice to know that you're not just a naked hunk. You're a naked hunk with some brains."

"Thanks, I guess," I said. "Just as long as you know I've never done anything like this before."

"Yeah, sure," Stephanie said teasingly. "I happen to know you've done a striptease or two in your lifetime. Pam showed me the pictures."

"That was for an audience of one," I objected, looking to my wife for support. "It was foreplay."

"He's right," Pamela said with a smile. "He did strip for me a couple of times before we were married and he's done it a few times since then, usually on Valentine's Day or our anniversary. But this is the first time for anything like this."

"Well, be sure to invite me if you ever do it again," Jamie said. She was looking at me intently when she said it and I knew she was serious.

"Me, too," Jordan laughed. "And I'll want to invite all my friends!"

Everyone had a good laugh at that and I hoped that she, at least, was not being serious. I took a big sip of my drink and began to get more and more relaxed as the conversation started to pick up. The women talked about work and I was glad that for a while I was not the center of attention. I went for another round of drinks while Pamela went to change clothes. When she came back downstairs she summoned me to the kitchen to help prepare some food.

I wanted to rip off her clothes and jump her bones right there, party or no party, but I managed to control myself. Instead I helped her set up a buffet line in the kitchen. Pamela took care of the lettuce and tomato while I shredded cheese and cooked up some taco meat. Then I stood to one side as the four women filled their plates and settled into chairs around our dining room table. There was only room for four chairs, so my job was to fetch and carry whenever anyone wanted anything. In the meantime I sat on one of our bar stools, well above the level of the dining table where the women could look at me if they wanted to.



"This is by far my favorite meal in a long time," Stephanie exclaimed. "I love taco salad, and the fact that the waiter is naked just makes it so much better."

That and similar comments left no doubt in my mind that they enjoyed the situation -- a lot.

"Let's look at the pictures," Jamie said to the others after dinner was finished and we had finished cleaning up the kitchen. They went to the den where she took a cable from her camera case and connected her camera to our TV. I followed along and stood behind them as Jamie worked the camera buttons.

"Look at that!" Jordan exclaimed as my nude form appeared on the big screen.

"Oh, yeah," Stephanie said with a big grin on her face. "Nothing's left to the imagination, is it?"

There were at least fifty pictures and it took fifteen or twenty minutes for them to look at them all. Jamie and Jordan had obviously taken several pictures before Pamela, Stephanie or I knew they were there, because the first series of pictures showed us wrestling over the pool float. I started to get hard as I looked at an image of Stephanie's thong-clad butt on the TV screen, and I was soon very fully erect. Without really being aware of it, I began to stroke myself.

All the women eventually noticed what I was doing, but I wasn't aware of their attention until the last of the group photos was displayed on the TV.

"Are you going to masturbate for us now, Mark?" my wife asked with just a touch of sarcasm in her voice.

"I, uh..."

"You might as well," she added. "I'd say you're almost done anyway."

"Yeah, jack off for us," Stephanie she said as she moved closer to me and put her hand on my shoulder. "Go ahead."

"You want to," said Jordan. "And we want you to."

"But take your time," said Jamie. "Make it last as long as you can."

I hesitated and looked at Pamela. It really surprised me when she merely nodded her head, indicating that I should do it. I was incredibly sensitive after so much physical and mental stimulation and I had to switch to just using my fingertips to stroke myself. Powerful feelings began coursing through my body. I was standing in the middle of the den and there wasn't anything within reach to hold onto or lean against. I was afraid I might lose my balance and fall, but Stephanie recognized what was happening and moved even closer, allowing me to put my left arm on her shoulder.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I was aware of her hand on my butt and then a moment later I could feel two hands back there. I wasn't sure who the second hand belonged to as I began to develop tunnel vision. I was vaguely aware of other hands on my thighs and my chest, sending me into sensory overload.

"He's almost there," I heard someone say. "He can't hold out much longer.

"Come for us, Mark," another of them said. "Shoot your load."

I leaned against Stephanie as I continued to stroke my erection in full view of the four women. Perhaps that should have bothered my conscience, but all I cared about was the glorious feelings I was experiencing. In reality the women were dressed and standing around me, but in my mind's eye they were kneeling in front of me, nude.

And then I started to shoot. It was the longest and most forceful orgasm of recent memory.

"Wow!" Jamie exclaimed. "He's coming like a horny teenager!"

She was right. I spurted four times, each more powerful than the one before. And then, after a long moment, I spurted twice more. My legs started to give out from under me and I realized that Stephanie and my wife were actually holding me upright.

"I guess it was good for you, huh, Mark?" Stephanie laughed as I regained my sense of balance.

"Yeah," I managed as I tried to catch my breath. "Incredible."

"Good show, Mark," my wife said.

As my breathing returned to normal and I came down from the afterglow of my orgasm, I became increasingly embarrassed. I was still naked in front of my wife and her three friends, and a huge load of cum was all over the floor of the den. I hurried to the kitchen and came back with a roll of paper towels. The women were talking as I sopped up cum from the carpet. I was afraid they might be making fun of me but they were talking about their project, agreeing on a few details for the presentation they had to give next week. That took about fifteen minutes and then it became apparent that they had run out of things to talk about. The situation became increasingly awkward with a naked man in the room, and after some idle chitchat they started making comments about how it was time for them to be heading home.

Pamela led the others out the front door and down the stone walkway to their cars. I followed them, mostly to make sure they were really leaving. The women hugged each other as they said their goodbyes, while I stood out of the way. Jamie and Jordan each shook my hand before they got in their car, but Stephanie gave me a tight hug before she got into hers. My wife and I then stood together and, without saying a word, watched as they drove away.

Not knowing what to say next, I hugged my wife and kissed her. The kiss served the purpose of keeping her from saying anything sarcastic, but I also knew I had to have her soon. The kiss was a long one and it became more passionate. I pulled up her dress until I could put my right hand in her panties and feel her ass. Feeling the space between her ass cheeks is something I never tire of, and I know she likes me to do it. I moved my other hand up her back, planning to remove her bra, but I discovered that she wasn't wearing one.

The kissing and the fondling had the desired effect and I led her back inside the house and to our bedroom. I pushed her onto the bed, grabbed her hips and slowly pulled down her panties while kissing the insides of her thighs. I moved my hands and mouth back up as she pulled her dress over her head. At long last there was more than one naked person in the house.

Pamela reclined against the pillows and I kissed my way slowly downwards. I explored her lips with two fingers, easing them open to allow my tongue access to her pussy and her clit. My wife loves sex but getting her ready always takes a long time. Keeping my tongue on her pussy, I eased her legs over my shoulders. Her fabulous legs are two of the reasons I was first attracted to her and I love the feel of her thighs against my neck and the sides of my head. And I like the idea of it even more.

I leaned back and pulled her down the bed until I was able to rest my knees on the floor. Once I no longer had to strain my back and neck I was able to fully concentrate on the task at hand, or tongue. Pamela rested on her back, playing with her nipples, as I used my tongue to write each letter of the alphabet on her pussy. When I felt her getting wetter and closer to orgasm I switched to a more direct flicking of the tip of my tongue on her clitoris. She tensed her body and let out a soft squeal as I continued to pleasure her with my tongue. I reached up for her hand, squeezing gently when I found it. Moments later she squealed again and her whole body went rigid.

Her hands slid to my forehead and she held me back. I knew her clit was too sensitive for any stimulation at this point, and I was content to wait for her. She was ready for more after a minute or so, and this time her orgasm came much more quickly. She thrashed the bed covers with her arms and legs while I kept my tongue pressed softly against her clit. She signaled for me to continue and I brought her off twice more in rapid succession.

Keeping my fingers on her pussy for some soft stimulation, I moved up on the bed and then worked the shaft of my hard cock against her clit. She came again quickly, and then I entered her. Her orgasms were almost continuous as I fucked her, harder and longer than I had in many years. What had happened that day had rekindled a fire, or flipped on a switch in my brain, and brought to life the sexual beast that was inside me. My own climax, when it happened at long last, wasn't as intense as when I had jacked off earlier, but it lasted much longer.

Finally, completely spent, I rolled off of her and onto my back.

"That was the best," my wife whispered as she snuggled up beside me and wrapped her hand around my penis. "I'm going to have to show you off again sometime."


The End

[birdie8819]

A Private Party

Jenna slid the vibrator deep in her sopping wet pussy and turned it on.

"Fuck! The goddam battery is dead!" she yelled.

Disgusted with the useless toy, she yanked it out, spit on it and flung it into the corner. The sounds of Hank's birthday party floated into the room. Jenna closed her eyes and waited for her aching body to calm down. Her fingers played with her still slick pussy. Moaning as the tension built once more, she didn't hear me the door open.

The scent of sex filled the small room. Jenna twisted on the bed as she played with her naked body. I felt the throbbing in my cock as she rammed her fingers in her pussy. I laid my hand over her mouth to keep her from screaming as I touched her pussy. My middle finger buried itself in the hot folds of her cunt. Right away, she spread her legs wider for me just as I knew she would. Her blue eyes sparkled when she saw who was touching her. She grinned and moved my hand from her mouth to one of her nipples.

"That's it, Joe, just like that. Oh, god, I'm so horny," she admitted.

Her fingers played with my cock through my jeans until that wasn't enough. I heard the zipper slide down and thrust my hips closer. Jenna might be Hank's girlfriend, but that didn't mean I hadn't thought of fucking her before. She was one hot woman.

"Closer, Joe," she said. "Let me see what you've got for me in there."

Cool air hit my skin as she freed my swollen cock. Rocking on my heels, I shoved it against her palm, reveling in the feel. I moved closer until the head of my cock touched her lips.

"Suck it, Jenna," I demanded. "Suck me off."

Changing positions, Jenna kneeled on the bed, her hot mouth opening wide. I watched her tongue snake out and groaned. It wouldn't take long and I knew I'd be exploding my load down her throat. The things her hot mouth was doing to my cock made me remember the night Hank told me how good Jenna sucked. The way he described it made my cock throb while I imagined her doing that to me sometime.

"Jenna? Are you in here?" Sally called out as she walked into the bedroom.

The sounds of the party were louder with the door open. Hank was thirty and all our friends showed up. I knew Hank was well on his way to passing out soon. People yelled and danced in the rest of the house. Several people were on the deck and backyard.

Glancing at the intruder, I saw Sally, Jenna's best friend. I knew they did everything together. Pulling out of Jenna's mouth, I turned to Sally, my hand cupping my balls.

"Come on in, Sally. We're having our own party right here," I snickered. "Want some of the fun for yourself?"

Jenna laid her hand on my ass and laughed. "There's plenty to share, Sally."

I had checked out Sally before. She was chunky with big, nice looking tits. Whenever I looked, her nipples were poking through her clothes, begging to be touched.

"A private party," Sally laughed. "I'm in."

I heard the click as she locked the door. Before she was by the bed, her shirt was off, fingers on the front clasp of her bra, a big smile on her face.

"I think you both need to be as naked as I am," Jenna said.

While I watched Sally, waiting to see her tits, Jenna worked my jeans lower. Stepping out of them, I never stopped checking out Sally. The second I saw her lush, dark nipples, I felt Jenna's hands squeeze my balls.

"Think you're going to get a chance at those?" Jenna asked.

"You know I am," I laughed.

It didn't take Sally long to undress all the way. I watched her join Jenna on the bed. Right then it hit me. I was going to fuck both these hot women tonight. The pre-cum dripped out of my cock at that idea.

Jenna lay back on the bed and smiled at Sally. Without saying a word, she began to kiss Jenna, their hands caressing each other. I could see Jenna's hands molding themselves to the curves of Sally's breasts. I just stood there as they played with each other. Minutes passed with more kissing, touching and teasing. The way they responded to each other told me this wasn't a first for them.

The chair in the corner of the room caught my attention. Intrigued at what would happen next, I walked across the room, dragged it over to the bed, and sat down. My cock was still full and stiff so I gently stroked it. Tongues on nipples and fingers in pussies brought more moans. Jenna switched places so she had Sally's pussy in her face.

"Oh, lord, Jenna," I muttered. "You two are fucking hot!"

A knock at the door startled me. I looked at Jenna with a question in my eyes. She shook her head and put her finger to her lips.

"I told some of them I had a headache and was going to rest. They won't think anything of the door being locked," Jenna told us.

She jumped off the bed and went to the door. Opening it a crack, she spoke a few minutes to whoever was on the other side, then shut it and locked it once more.

"It was my sister, checking how I was feeling," she said. "I told her I was starting to feel better but needed to lay back down for a bit."

We all laughed at the face she made as she stood at the door. Jenna worked part-time at a pizza place in town. She always had time to talk to the customers. Now I had to wonder how many of them she'd had sex with before. She sashayed back to the bed, hands on her hips, her black hair falling over her shoulders.

"Now, where was I?" Jenna asked.

"I think you were getting ready to sit on my lap," I answered.

"You think so, Joe? It seems to me, I was having an appetizer," she told me.

"I might have to try one myself," I joked.

Sally leaned on the pillows and squeezed her tits. I watcher her fingers roll over her nipples and felt my cock jerk. Her hand wandered lower, over her plump body, shaping it to her hip and thigh. Each time her hand moved closer to her pussy, she spread her legs more. I was engrossed in watching where her fingers went next and forgot about Jenna for a minute. Most women I'd been with were average size. Sally was showing me how much I was missing in not fucking a heavier woman.

"She's hot, isn't she?" Jenna whispered in my ear.

I heard Jenna's words in my ear and shivered. Her voice was soft and sexy, almost hypnotic even. A brief nod was my answer as I continued to stare at Sally. Jenna moved my hands to the arm of the chair and straddled my legs. Her wet pussy dragged over my thighs as she rubbed her breasts in my face. Clamping my teeth over a tight nipple, I lifted her ass, placing her over my slick cock. As I chewed on the hard nub, I buried my cock deep inside her creamy wetness.

"Joe, oh my god," Jenna moaned. "Fuck me, Joe."

Jenna's chest jiggled in my face as I pounded her pussy. Her muscles tightened on my cock and dragged the skin until I was wild. I closed my eyes as I felt her pussy milk my cock while she bounced up and down. Jenna's hands dug into my scalp as her orgasm rolled though her body. The heat of her juices pushed me over and I blasted my load against her walls.

Sally's lips touched my neck as I shuddered. Her nails scraped over my shoulders and down my arms. It added to the intensity as I continued to shoot hot streams of cum in Jenna. I swallowed Jenna's whimpers of ecstasy as Sally squeezed her nipples. Satiated for the moment, I tried to slow my breathing, both women touching my body.

"No fair," Sally teased.

"All yours, girlfriend," Jenna said as she slid off my lap. "I'm sure it won't take you long to get him ready."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The girls giggled and wrapped their arms around each other. The playfulness changed as they rammed their tongues down each other's throats. Sally gripped Jenna's ass and yanked her closer. They pulled apart enough for Sally to look my way.

"I've seen you look at my chest before, Joe," she told me. "Sometimes after you did, I would masturbate, thinking of letting you watch."

"You enjoyed it, I'm sure," I said.

"Jenna, where's the vibe? I want to show Joe what I imagined him doing to me."

"Crap, Sally, it's got a damn dead battery. I tried using it before Joe came in but it wouldn't work," Jenna explained.

"I bet we wore it out last week," Sally teased.

"That was the afternoon we planned Hank's party menu," Jenna said. "Remember he came home early and almost caught us?"

"I was going to let him join us, but you said no, you wanted him to yourself," Sally went on.

"He's got a huge cock, Joe, and I want it all for me," Jenna said to me.

"What's this? I'm not small, Jenna. You were plenty happy with it a few minutes ago," I replied.

"Oh, Joe, I didn't mean that. Your cock is really nice, honest," Jenna stated.

I stroked my limp cock and felt it stirring once more. Sally eyed it and crooked her finger at me. Jenna talking about Hank's cock being big had hit a nerve. I was just under seven inches, but I had seen Hank's, and he was closer to nine. Fucking Sally after I had fucked Jenna should prove that size wasn't everything.

Sally held her pudgy arms out to me. Seeing her big breasts spread out over her chest was sexy. I went to her and immediately shoved my face into them. The next several minutes I feasted on her big nipples. Sally held my head to her as she arched her back into me. I tasted her skin until my balls were full and heavy again. She pushed me back a bit and repositioned. Her mouth closed over one of my balls seconds later.

"Fuck, Sally," I wailed. "That's amazing."

I buried my tongue into her pussy as she played with my balls and sac. Her thighs clamped together on my head. My mind went blank with all the sensations she sent through my body. I spread her thick pussy lips further apart and sank a finger inside in place of my tongue. Sally had my sac in her mouth, driving me crazy, when I felt my cock surrounded by heat. Hot cum spewed out from the touch as Sally drenched my face with her juices.

Falling back on the bed, Sally covered her face, her chest heaving as she tried to recover. Lying next to her, I closed my eyes, my chin covered in cum. The bed dipped and Jenna flopped down next to me. Music blared from the living room as the party went on. At least no one heard us, I thought to myself with a grin. Jenna giggled after a while so I sat up. She already had tears in her eyes as she pointed to the corner.

"Good place for it," she said to us.

"Jenna, what are you talking about?" Sally asked as she rolled over.

"I'm talking about the vibrator, Sally. It's laying there in the corner, dead, worthless," Jenna choked out.

That hit all three of us as hilarious and we broke out in laughter. The women fell together on the bed and roared. I took that opportunity to get up and dress. Hank was my buddy, and I didn't want him to catch me with his girlfriend, especially after fucking her.

"Well, ladies, it's been a hell of a party here, but I'd better get back to the other one before someone discovers I'm here," I said.

"I'll walk you to the door," Jenna giggled. "After all, I am the hostess."

She winked at me as she spoke. At the door, she opened it a crack to be sure no one was in the hallway, then pushed me out and locked the door again. I wondered what the two women would do in the bedroom alone. Slipping into the living room unnoticed was easy. I joined the crowd as if I'd been there all night.

About an hour later, I ran into Sally while I was getting another beer, and winked. She turned and wiggled her ass at me as she joined a group of friends on the deck. I noticed Jenna filling a plate at the enormous table of foods. Hank walked up behind her and cupped her ass as he spoke into her ear. She blushed as he kissed her. I let out the breath I had been holding and grabbed another drink.

People came and went the entire night. About two in the morning, with the last of the presents opened, the crowd began to thin out. The designated drivers kept busy driving the others home. I sat on the sofa and looked at all my friends still there. The events of the night had me thinking. What did I really know about them?

"Mind if I join you?" a petite redhead asked me. "I'm Karen, Jenna's sister."

"Hello, Karen. I'm Joe, Hank's buddy," I introduced myself. "Have a seat."

"Have you known Hank very long?" Karen wondered.

"Hank and I went to high school together. He's one of the few that's still in town," I explained.

"Do you have a girlfriend here?" she went on.

"No girlfriend right now," I answered.

"I'm worried about Jenna," Karen whispered.

"Worried? Why?" I inquired. "She and Hank make a great couple and seem very happy."

Karen leaned in closer and began to talk about her sister. Apparently, Karen had noticed Hank talking to a few of the other women at the party. Several of them had kissed him during the evening. I reminded her it was Hank's birthday after all. Kissing was a part of the fun. I'd never seen Hank with another woman since he began dating Jenna and told Karen that. She got up and left after I reassured her things were fine between Jenna and Hank.

Several of us decided to go for breakfast close to morning. The local I-Hop was open twenty-four hours a day so we jumped in a couple of cars and took off. I found myself sandwiched between Jenna and Karen in the backseat of an old Buick LeSabre. The drive usually didn't take long but we had to wait for a train first. Hank was in someone's mini-van with the rest of the group.

"I'm glad you're feeling better, Jenna. I was worried when you had a headache earlier," Karen told her.

Jenna leaned over my lap to talk to her sister. I felt her hand on my thigh and remembered where she had touched me before. Soon she was almost lying across me as the two laughed together. Her fingers slowly ran over my cock through my jeans until I was hard as a rock. The train was gone and a few minutes later, we pulled up in the restaurant parking lot, right next to the others.

"We're here!" Jenna yelled.

Everyone was spilling out of the mini-van and Buick as I just sat there. Now what was I supposed to do with a raging hard-on and no way to cover it, I asked myself. Karen and I were the last two in the car when she turned to me.

"Are you coming in?" Karen asked.

"Yeah, I'm coming in," I sighed. "I'm going to get some fresh air first."

"Are you alright? I can stay with you if you need me to," Karen offered.

"A bit too much beer is all. Give me a few minutes, okay?" I replied.

She ran to catch up with the rest of the group as I sat on the edge of the seat. I felt the cool air touching my heated skin and relaxed a bit. By thinking of anything but sex, I managed to control myself, and soon joined the others.

"Hey, Joe, I saved you a seat," Hank called out.

I nodded and made my way to the chair he had left vacant for me. Our group was one of only a few in the restaurant that early in the morning. The server took orders and brought more coffee as we waited for our food. Talk was on work, families, houses and vacations, and of course birthdays. I joined in the laughter and conversations flowing around me. When our food arrived, we dug in, all a bit quieter as we ate.

Jenna suggested we all sing Happy Birthday to Hank once more before anyone left. He stood and bowed as we clapped and hooted. Everyone had a great time. When it was time to drive back to Hank's house, I made sure I wasn't anywhere near Jenna. I didn't think I could stand more of her teasing. With breakfast over, the rest of the crowd went home, leaving just Hank, Jenna and me.

"That was a hell of a party, Joe. Thanks for helping tonight," Hank said.

"I didn't do much, Hank," I replied. "Glad you had a good time, buddy."

"Don't be so modest. I know you took care of Jenna for me," he continued. "She told me all about it."

"She did?" I managed to get out.

"Of course she did. We tell each other everything," he winked at Jenna as he spoke.

I tried to get my brain to work. My mouth was so dry I couldn't speak. Hank was so casual talking about his girlfriend and me having sex. I kept quiet as I waited for him to go on.

"I knew she had a headache and went to lie down. She didn't tell me until just now that you helped her clean up after she vomited," Hank explained.

"What are friends for?" I shrugged.

Jenna stood a bit behind Hank and gave me thumbs up. Hank walked closer and shook my hand. I felt bad for lying to him, yet the evening had been incredible, in so many ways.

"Happy Birthday, Hank," I grinned.

"Oh, it's going to get better, Joe," Hank grinned.

"How's that?" I asked.

"Jenna went to take a shower. She's getting herself dolled up for a special gift," Hank whispered.

"I can almost imagine," I mumbled.

"She wouldn't tell me exactly what it was. Just said something about how much I would love it," Hank replied with a laugh. "She's quite old-fashioned when it comes to sex, though."

"I think I'll take off and leave you two alone," I told him. "Have fun, Hank."

With a brief wave, I headed out the door, my mind on what Hank and Jenna were about to do. Someone slipping into his back door caught my eye as I walked to my car. It was Sally. Then it hit me. Hank's special gift was Sally joining them in bed. I whistled as I realized I had gotten a special gift, too, and it wasn't even my birthday.


The End

[birdie8819]

Another Delivery



"Another delivery?" April's boss asked her with a small smile on her lips. She nodded her head at the vase already full of roses of every color on the corner of April's tidy desk. "What is that the 7th rose today?"

April picked up the pink rose and stuck it in the opaque glass vase. "It's the seventeenth." she mumbled as she slid the card which had been tied around the stem with a red ribbon into her pocket. She patted the others that were already there reassuringly.

"So who is sending these to you?"

"A friend." April told her boss while she busied herself with the files on her desk, stacking and restacking them. April ducked her head to hide the blush that was creeping up her neck and onto her pale freckled cheeks. She wished fervently for her boss to walk on down the hall; past her desk and let the subject die.

Her boss shrugged her shoulder under the black striped fabric of her business suit and tapped the corner of April's desk. "Well I suggest you not let this 'friend' get away." She walked away; her black heals clicking smartly on the white linoleum floors. April watched her leave; craning her neck around to make sure nobody else was watching her. She leaned down and pulled her laptop from the top drawer of her desk and after plugging it in set it in front of her. April flipped it open and looked at her reflection in the black screen. Her shoulder length brown hair was pulled back in a loose bun at the back of her neck, the shorter strands falling free of the pins she had placed them in that morning to hang around her ears and face. Her chin was rounded and soft matching her pale pink lips. Her eyes were hidden behind her glasses but April knew they were the usual brown that ran in her family. The image of her biting her lip momentarily lit the screen before the logo of the software company appeared.

April tapped her fingers on her desk as she waited for the computer to fully start. She glanced over at the flowers and smiled slightly. Jake knew she was extremely shy, even to a fault, but that didn't stop him from doing things like this on occasion. April and Jake had only met once in person, he lived in Ohio, she lived in Georgia. They had met through mutual internet friends and hit it off right away. A year after they had first started talking Jake flew April out to Ohio and she spent a weekend with him. Just thinking about what they had done that weekend made April blush. Her blush faded as she thought about the plans she and Jake had made for him to visit her this week for her birthday. The plans had been canceled when Jake was needed at work.

April reached towards the flowers and ran a silky petal through her fingers; her mind drifting off to the dream she had had of Jake the night before. The screen flashed white and April brought her attention back to it. She moved her fingers over the mouse pad and clicked on the instant message service she and Jake used to communicate.

I hope he's logged on. April thought to herself as she signed into the program. As soon as she did a message box opened up on the screen.

'Hello, April.' it read.

April looked around her again and typed back in the box.

'Hello, Jake.'

'Did you get your flowers?'

'Yes, they are lovely. My boss was asking about them and who I was getting them from.'

'And what did you tell her?'

'I told them they were from a friend.'

'Oh, and here I thought we were more than friends.'

'We are, I just couldn't tell her that.'

'One day I'm going to break you of being so shy, April.'

'I don't know how.'

'Well you weren't very shy when you came to visit me; we'll just have to find a way to get the girl who was in my bed to show herself more.' April blushed and she knew Jake would know she was blushing even though he couldn't see her. 'I've got some ideas on how to bring her out.' Jake commented.

'Maybe we should talk about this later on tonight, after I get home.' April typed back quickly.

'As you wish dear; and Happy Birthday to you."

'Thank you.'

'You'll be getting 25 roses today; one for every year you've graced this earth.'

April shook her head slightly at Jake, he was such a romantic. Before she could type anything more she noticed her boss beckoning her into her office, tapping the watch on her wrist. April, shocked, realized she was late for her meeting. 'I've got to go, Jake. I'll talk with you later after my meeting.'

April shut the laptop and picked up folders and notepads from her desk. She tucked her pen behind her ear and slipped on the black leather heals she had knocked off her sore feet.

When she returned to her desk an hour later another rose was sitting on it as well as a small white box with the same red ribbon tied around it in a bow. April picked up the rose and slipped it into the vase with the others after removing the note. She flipped the note over in her fingers and looked at the writing on it; suddenly glad she didn't just tuck it in her pocket like the rest. The flourished words on it stopped her cold. 'Take the box into the restroom and open it there, you might want some privacy.'

April looked down at the box now like it contained a bomb. She tucked the note into her pocket with the others, gently picked up the box; it wasn't heavy at all, and walked with it hurriedly to the bathroom. She chose to use the handicap bathroom so she could lock the door behind her and have complete privacy. April went to the sink and set the box down on the ledge. She tapped her lip with a finger as she paced back and forth a few times. She knew Jake would never do anything to hurt her but sometimes he asked her to do things she wasn't immediately comfortable with. In the end she always felt wonderful and was thankful that she had done it, but at the beginning she always needed a little bit of encouragement.

Her cell phone rang inside of her pocket. April jumped and her hand flew to it. She flipped it open without looking at the name. "Hello?" she asked, her voice echoing in the small bathroom.

"Just open the box April." Jake said on the other end of the connection.

"Oh, Jake." April breathed into the phone. She cleared her throat and continued. "What's inside of it?"

"You'll have to open it to find out." he replied his smooth voice soothing her like nothing else could.

April sighed and held the phone in the crook of her neck. "You know I hate surprises." she complained as she untied the bow.

Jake chuckled but didn't say anything else. April pulled the bow off the box and shoved it into her skirt pocket the end of the red ribbon sticking out and fluttering as she moved. April let out a sigh then opened the box. The smell of roses wafted out of it and into her face as she pulled the lid away. Whatever was inside was covered up with thin red tissue paper. April lifted the paper aside and took in a sharp breath, inside was a bra and panty set in a deep beautiful turquoise. "Jake they are beautiful." she exclaimed as she pulled them out to examine better.

The bra was silk with lace lining the tops of the cups which plunged down in a deep v. Upon closer inspection April learned that the panties were cut in a thong shape and were all lace except for the silk which covered the crotch. "Thank you, Jake." April said when she was done examining them.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Happy birthday April. Why don't you put them on?"

April's eyebrows snapped together. "Right now, at work?"

"Why not, you're in the bathroom aren't you? All you have to do it slip the others off and put these on." Jake replied calmly.

April bit her lip then smiled. "Ok, I'm going to put the phone down though while I change."

"Ok honey."

April set her phone, still open, on the back of the toilet. She then kicked of her heals and started unbuttoning her pink striped blouse feeling happy that she hadn't worn a white one that morning. April reached behind her back and unhooked the bra then pulled the shirt off, she hung it on the door handle and removed her simple white bra and let it fall in the sink. She looked at her full breasts in the mirror and cupped them in her hands running her thumbs over her nipples. They felt wonderful not confined by a bra. Her breasts hadn't developed well until she had turned twenty but now they were a full 34c. She let them go and picked up the turquoise bra. She adjusted the straps before pulling it on and hooking it in the front. April looked at herself in the mirror again and admired the way her breasts filled up the bra cups. Without taking her eyes off of herself she reached behind her and unhooked her blouse from the doorknob. She pulled it on and buttoned it up slowly making sure the turquoise couldn't be seen under the pink. Next she lifted her left arm up and searched for her skirt zipper. She found it and unzipped her skirt, shimmying out of it and hanging it on the door without letting it touch the ground. April quickly slipped the white cotton panties she had been wearing off and picked up the new ones Jake had sent her. She caught a quick look at her shaved pussy before she pulled the thong up her smooth legs. She adjusted it and half turned in the mirror to see her ass, then quickly pulled her skirt back on, tucking her shirt in before zipping it up. She smoothed out her hair and clothes then put the underwear she had been wearing back into the box.

April reached for her phone and shivered at how the new fabric moved against her skin. "Ok, I put them on. Jake they are lovely. Where did you get them?"

Jake chuckled again. "I'm glad you like them. Have you changed your mind about surprises?"

"Any surprise from you is well received Jake, you know that." She said smiling while she talked.

"When are you getting off of work tonight?" Jake asked her.

"I'm trying for six."

"I'll call you around six then. Have a good rest of the day April." Jake said. April could tell from his voice that he was smiling.

"Thank you Jake." April said. "Good bye."

"Good bye honey." Jake said before April hung up the phone and left the bathroom to finish working.

\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ \\\\\\\\\\\

April opened her apartment door and flipped on the hallway light. She put her keys and the vase full of flowers on the table by the door then kicked off her heals and pushed her laptop bag and purse higher up on her shoulder. She recounted the roses in the vase for the fifteenth time and still only counted 24.

April sighed and entered the small living room. Jake hadn't called her yet like he promised and when she tried to call him Jake didn't answer. She was worried that maybe something had happened to him and even as she worried she couldn't help but feel a bit of apprehension. What if he found someone more worth his time? April shook her head trying to dislodge the doubt she was feeling. Despite her best efforts it still crept into her mind and took root, spreading uncontrollably.

She placed her bags on the couch then went into the small kitchenette to pull something out of the fridge for dinner. She loved to cook but always had so much extra she ate it for days afterwards. April pulled out some Parmesan Chicken and put it in the microwave to reheat. She pressed the blinking button on her answering machine and listened to the messages left by her family and friends wishing her a happy birthday. She let them play as she pulled her hair out of the bun and ran her fingers through it stretching her back as she did. The microwave beeped and she removed her food along with a fork from a drawer and carried them to the living room. April put the food down on the coffee table then went back into the kitchen for a glass and a bottle of wine before pulling her computer out of her bag and turning it on.

She poured herself a glass of wine and took a sip of the fruity drink. As soon as she logged onto her instant messenger the doorbell rang. April's head snapped up and she set the glass down on the table harder than she had meant to. She stood up and made her way to the door. April looked through the peep hole and saw a man standing there. His back was turned away from her and through the distorted glass of the hole all she could see was the black colored shirt and black trousers he was wearing. His shoulders were wide and he had dirty blond hair which was tousled neatly. His hands were stuffed in his pockets and he rocked back and forth on his feet.

April stepped back and opened the door slightly. "Can I help you?" she asked before the man turned around.

When he turned around April knew right away her folly. She stepped back and the door opened further without her help. The man stepped into her apartment and took the bag which April hadn't seen through the peep hole. He shut the door behind him and pulled April into him before she could make a sound. April stumbled against him and opened her mouth to talk. The man muffled her voice with his lips pressing them into her lips softly.

He pulled away and smiled at the bewildered April. "I know you don't like surprises but I hope you don't mind." April just smiled, lost for words and threw her arms around Jake. She rested her head on his chest and breathed in his scent. "Besides I think you're missing your 25th flower." April let go of him when Jake bent down to his bag and pulled out a red rose. He presented it to her bowing deeply and holding it out above his head. April took the flower from him and held it up to her lips, kissing it. She curtsied to him and took his hand.

"I can't believe you are here Jake. I thought you had work to do?"

Jake smiled and looked down at her. "I lied. I hope your not to mad at me, I just wanted to surprise you."

"I'm not mad at you at all." April pulled his hand and brought Jake farther into the apartment. "Come in, I was just getting some dinner, are you hungry?"

After April had gotten another glass and another serving of food for Jake they sat down on the couch. April kept looking back at Jake while they talked and ate still not believing that he was here. He looked just like she remembered him and just like he did in the pictures they had exchanged. His dark, almost black, green eyes were lit up with a smile, his chin was strong and his skin was tanned, evidence of his long hours in the sun. Jakes hair was falling into his eyes and April couldn't resist lifting her hand up and pushing it away.

Jake caught her hand and held it against his cheek underneath his own warm hand. They looked into each other's eyes and Aprils breath caught in her throat. Jake leaned in closer to her licking his lips. He moved his hand to her neck and leaned in farther. He gently pressed his lips on hers stroked Aprils neck with his fingers. Jake pulled a few inches back and looked at Aprils upturned face. Her eyes were closed and her mouth partly open. He smiled and moved back in, kissing her harder this time. Jake ran his tongue over her bottom lip and took it into his mouth sucking on it gently then lightly dragging his teeth over it. He licked it again then darted his tongue into her slightly open mouth. Jake brushed her top lip with his tongue again bringing his hand up and cupping April's cheek. He pulled back and looked April in the eyes smiling. Jake brushed her bottom lip with his thumb. April stuck her tongue out and sucked his thumb into her mouth. Jake smiled at her and pulled his thumb out from between her lips. His thumb traveled over her lip again to her jaw and down her neck, over her collar bone and stopped on the top button of her blouse. April looked down then back up at him.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Jake's lips twitched as they spread into a smile. "Do I get to see how the gift I bought you looks gracing your body?" April ducked her head; nodded looking down at her hands which had now moved to her lap. Jake slid his fingers under her chin and made her look up. "If you're not comfortable I'm not going to make you." he told her gently, looking into her eyes. April looked back at him, searching his eyes, for what she didn't know. But then, there it was, that look of longing mixed with respect, respect for her that meant he was willing to leave right now if she didn't want him there. But she did want him; she had wanted him all day, all month, ever since they had first talked.

April stood up grabbed Jakes hand, smiling she pulled him behind her to the bedroom. Without a word she made him sit on the side of the bed then turned away from him and turned her cd player on. Music filled the small room and April turned to look at Jake. He had his hands placed on the sea blue comforter gripping the fabric in his hands, betraying his nervousness and desire for her. April relished in the effect she had on him as she danced towards the bed. She stopped just out of his reach and began to unbutton her blouse, taking her time with each pearl button. Jakes eyes were glued to the newly revealed flesh and briefly caught sight of the turquoise bra hidden beneath the shirt. April's hands finished unbuttoning the shirt but didn't pull it off; instead she held it in place and pulled at the skirt zipper on her hip. Jake swore he heard every nub as she slowly unzipped it, he watched as it dropped away from her slender waist as the creamy pale skin of her thighs came into view. April lifted a leg up, with the skirt caught on the end of her foot and tossed it out of the way. Jake caught a look at the silky turquoise fabric that covered her pussy and let out a sigh when she closed her legs. Now the only thing stopping him from seeing the lingerie he had bought her was that pesky shirt. April still clutched it in her hands teasing him, dancing away from his arms every time he tried to get closer. Jake pulled off his own shirt in one quick motion and his pants, shoes, socks, and boxers in the next. He smiled when April stopped moving to look at his hard cock sticking up under his belly from where he sat on the bed. Jake took that moment to grab for her and pull her closer into him. April suppressed a nervous giggle when she felt Jakes hard cock pressing against her thigh. Jake held her arms against her side and wrapped his arms around her, pinning them in place.

"I can tease too, you know." He commented before taking one side of her shirt in his lips and pulling it to the side exposing her left breast. He did the same on the other side then looked down to see how the lingerie looked on her body. Jake smiled up at her and raised an eyebrow. "Are you going to be good now?" he asked.

April grinned at him and nodded her head up and down emphatically. Jake stood up and turned April so that she was facing him, the back of her knees against the bed. He pulled her shirt off and leaned into her kissing her mouth passionately, one hand on the back of her head the other snaking around her waist. He lowered them onto the bed and gently laid her head on the pillow. He pulled away from the kiss and straddled her stomach looking down at her. Jake brought one hand up and ran it over the hard nipple on her left breast which he could see poking through the silk fabric of the bra. Jakes fingers ran over the lace and silk of the bra rubbing them into April's breasts. He brought his other hand up and copied the movements on her right breasts. April moaned softly and closed her eyes as he played with her.

Jake traced the lace on the top of the bra with both hands down to the clasp at the front of the bra that held April's breasts in. Jake easily unsnapped the bra and it sprung open making April's breasts jiggle and the hard nipples grow even harder in the cool air. April opened her eyes to see Jake lowering his head to her breasts. She took in a sharp breath when his mouth closed over the right nipple and his left hand played with the other breast. He gently sucked on her nipple occasionally nipping at it softly and dragging his teeth over the hard nub. Jakes hand was pinching and rolling the other nipple between his fingers and kneading the soft flesh around it. April could feel Jakes hard cock pressing against her stomach and licked her lips remembering the taste of it in her mouth. She moaned softly again as Jake switched his mouth to her other nipple and repeated his ministrations. April ran her fingers through his hair and over his broad shoulders, tracing the familiar muscle pattern.

Jakes shoulders moved under her fingers as he moved his mouth up to hers kissing all the way. Jake stopped above her mouth and looked into her eyes before lowering his lips and gently kissing her again. The kiss was brief but passionate and left April breathless, so that she didn't even realize Jake had begun to kiss down her stomach and was crawling down the bed. She looked down and saw him lying on his stomach between her thighs just looking at the panties. Jake reached a hand out and traced the lace with a finger traveling over her hips and down to where the lace met the silk that covered her mound. Jake let his finger travel over the silk looking up to watch Aprils face as he did. He smiled when he saw her let her head drop back onto the pillow and saw her stomach draw in as she took a deep breath and let out a drawn out sigh that turned into a moan as Jake drew his finger over the fabric again. As he pressed the fabric into her slit it turned a darker shade of blue as it soaked up her juices. Jake smiled again and pushed his finger in farther; pushing the fabric into April's slit. He ran his finger up her slit and to her clit and rubbed the silk over her clit. Jake heard April take in a sharp breath but didn't look up. Instead he followed the trail of his finger with his tongue, pushing the fabric farther into her slit. When he got to April's clit he flicked it with his tongue through the fabric then sucked on it.

April's hands had traveled down to Jakes head and shoulders roaming over them as he played with her, her hips wiggled under his tongue and hands. Jake let his hands roam over her thighs and up to her hips as he played with her clit through the silk of the panties. He let his fingers slide under the fabric at her hips and pulled down on the panties watching as they peeled out from between April's pussy lips. April shivered and she wasn't sure if it was because of Jake being able to see her now bare pussy or if it was because of the cold air cooling her wet pussy lips.

Jake looked at her smoothly shaved pussy and ran his fingers over the lips avoiding her clit which was sticking out from between them. Jake licked his lips and looked up at April then placed a finger just above her clit and gently brought it down running it over the clit. Jake smiled at April's reaction as she moaned loudly and wiggled her hips under him again. Jake focused back on her pussy and stuck his tongue out and into her slit. He savored the wetness of her pussy as he explored it with his tongue occasionally sticking his tongue into her hole but staying away from her clit. April brought her hands down to her pussy and gently began to play with her clit. Jake, without taking his tongue out from her slit, took both of her small wrists in one hand and held them just above her belly button. April got the hint and relaxed as he played with her. Jake took mercy on her and brought his explorations higher and flicked his tongue out and around her clit, tracing it then taking it into his mouth. He sucked on April's clit gently, just as he had done with her nipples, and slipped one of his thick fingers into her hole. He began to move it in and out as he sucked on her clit and could feel April tensing up in orgasm.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Oh my god Jake." she called out before her pussy began to clench around his moving finger. Her hips lifted off the bed but Jake pushed them back down as he continued to suck on her clit until her orgasm had subsided. Jake removed his fingers and brought them up to April's mouth. April sucked her juices off of them greedily as Jake moved up over her. He removed his fingers and kissed her letting April taste her juices on his lips as well. Jake pulled away from her and positioned himself so that his hips were directly above hers. He guided his cock over her slit; making it wet with her juices before positioning it so that his head was just pushing into her. He balanced himself and began to push into her pussy slowly until he was all the way in. April moaned loudly as his thick cock filled her and brought her hands up to her breasts squeezing them and pinching the nipples between her fingers. She looked up at Jake and couldn't help it when her breath caught in her throat, why she didn't know, or didn't want to admit.

Jake caught her eyes and watched her face as he slid out of her half way then just as slowly slid back in. Picking up his pace he slid in and out of her a few more times before getting a good rhythm.

Jake pulled all the way out of April and grabbed her arms pulling her into a sitting position. April quickly kissed him before he turned her so that she was on her hands and knees looking away from him. Jake leaned over her back and kissed her cheek before slipping his thick cock into her pussy again. He placed his hands on her hips and began to push in and out of her slow at first then faster. Jake reached under April and squeezed her breasts as he pounded into her pussy. April reached under them and slid her fingers over her large clit, rubbing it gently. Jake pinched her nipples and April moaned loudly, grunting every time Jake buried his cock in her pussy. She could feel an orgasm building up again and began to rub her clit even faster. Jake could feel how tight April was getting as her pussy and body tensed. Jake picked up his pace while April moaned loudly calling out his name as she came. He had to let go of her breasts and hold onto her hips so that she didn't collapse under him. When April had regained herself Jake began to pump in and out of her again. His cock grew as he felt his own orgasm building up. Jake grabbed onto April's hips again as he came buried deep inside of her pussy. He moaned loudly as he came and thrust his hips into her with each shot of cum. April grunted as he shot his load into her pussy and closed her eyes in ecstasy.

Jake pulled out of her and turned April so that she was laying down on the comforter looking up at him. His cock was now getting soft and the sweat that had broken out over their bodies was chilling in the cold air. April smiled up at him and Jake smiled back. "How about a shower to clean up; then a bit of sleep? You'll need your energy for tomorrow." Jake told her breaking into a laugh when he saw the look on April's face. He pulled her up and towards the bathroom.

In the shower they washed each other clean then dried off and climbed into April's bed discarding the comforter to the floor. Jake pulled April's naked body against his. April tucked her head under Jakes chin and buried her nose against his clean chest. She leaned against him her eyes closed trying to work out the feelings and thoughts floating through her head. She listened as Jakes breath slowed and came out deep and drawn out as he fell farther into sleep. April snuggled up against him again, her mind made up. "I love you." she whispered into his chest. Jake shifted under her and pulled back looking at her face in the dim light coming from the streetlight outside the bedroom window.

"I know, I love you too." He said surprising himself and April. He leaned down and kissed the corner of her mouth before pulling her against him again.


The End

[David_Ginola]

hi bro birdie........ya lor busy....and limited time......sianzzzzz:(

[birdie8819]

Gail and Gina and Me

This is a true story. It took place about five years ago, a few months after my divorce. It saved my life.

I'd been married for nearly thirty years to a woman I'd known since I was in high school. Our marriage had been fairly good but with some natural ups and downs. But I don't want to get into that. Suffice to say, when I come home from work one day and she said, "I need my space. You have to leave." I was dumbfounded. She'd decided that she no longer loved me and my world crumbled beneath me. Over the next year, things got progressively worse and we were divorced. I was devastated and lost, confused and depressed, lonely and suicidal.

I'd moved into my second home in East Hampton and attempted to keep my life on an even keel. Unfortunately, it was not to be as I saw my business collapse and I discovered that she and her boyfriend, my estate lawyer, had depleted and hidden most of my assets, including the home in which I was living. My life seemed to be in an unstoppable downward spiral and I could not regain my equilibrium. In short, everything had turned to shit.

To make things even worse, I found that I could not find any satisfaction anywhere. I could not even masturbate. I would read erotica, watch erotica and dream erotica but all the stroking could not produce an orgasm. My depression was deep. I began to fantasize about all the different types of sex I was now free to explore but that only left me more frustrated. I was truly at my end point when Gail and Gina bumped into me on the beach.

I'd found my only peace while walking along the ocean in the beautiful and deserted sand. Rarely would someone pass by and then we would nod to each other and keep walking. The sound of the waves and the smell of the salt took me away from my problems and for those few minutes I was centered.

"Ray! Is that you? Where have you been?" I turned to see Gail and Gina walking hand in hand along the beach.

Gail and Gina lived down the road from my house. They'd lived there as a couple for more than ten years. Gail was an established artist whose large canvases graced the lobbies of many majestic office buildings in New York City. Gina was an established poet whose work was published in literary magazines and journals. Both were interesting people, animated and energetic, attractive and worldly. They always seemed very well matched and so happy together.

I'd met them on several occasions - parties, openings and most often, while walking my dog. Gail was the taller of the two, with a lithe and athletic body and sparkling eyes which animated her face. Gina had a deeper, more restrained personality. She was rounder and curvier and her face seemed cherubic and soft. I was always happy to see them. I always found our conversations stimulating and provocative. These were thinking people who seemed to enjoy all that life offered.

"I've been hiding."

I briefly explained that my marriage was over and I tried to minimize the details. But when a person is hurting so deeply, it is difficult to mask and I didn't do a very good job of it. I knew that they sensed my crisis at once. I felt uncomfortable and I certainly did not want to wallow, especially in front of these neighbors with whom I had such a slight relationship. I found myself sandwiched between them as they each took one arm as we walked back from the beach. Both seemed motherly and consoling and I gradually began to feel relaxed. We reached their house first and they invited me in for coffee but I begged off explaining that I had things to do. Actually, I had nothing to do but I felt that I was imposing upon them. I said my goodbyes and walked back home. It had started to rain lightly and it matched my gloom as I lay down to nap.

It was a few hours later when the phone woke me. It was Gina inviting me over for dinner. She would not let me decline the invitation. I was to be at their house in an hour, no ifs, ands or buts. So I agreed and proceeded to shower and dress. I picked out two bottles of good Tuscan wine and walked down the road.

I'd only been in their home once or twice. It was a space filled with creative energy, filled with interesting objects and fascinating images. Their warmth and hospitality was a welcome change from the dark and foreboding sadness in which I'd been residing. Our dinner was delicious and the wine flowed. Our conversation was about our creative pursuits and never touched upon my marriage. After dinner, we moved out onto their screened porch facing the water and for a few minutes, we drank cognac and took in the environment. I felt utterly relaxed although not quite at peace.

Gina took out a box and began to roll a long thick marijuana cigarette. I was feeling little pain when Gail began to ask me about the future and my plans. Whether it was the wine or the joint, I began to spill my sadness and my fears. It spewed out of me in a profuse cascade of emotion that desperately needed release. I began to cry. Gina, who sat next to me on the couch, wrapped me into her bosom and began to console me and to rock me. I began to apologize and to make a getaway when Gail shushed me and the two began to soothe me. Quietly, they asked me if I meditated, practiced yoga or used any form of holistic relaxation. They began to help me relax with some breathing techniques and I began to settle down. Embarrassed, I told them that I must go but they would hear nothing of it. Gail insisted I stay and join them in their hot tub as it would do me good. She went out onto the deck and turned it on. I agreed to it and said that I would return with my bathing suit.

"Unnecessary," said Gina, "it will only hinder your enjoyment."

"Okay, but I think I have to build up my nerve."

I lit the joint and sipped more cognac and suddenly seemed to enjoy the prospect of getting into the hot tub with a naked pair of lesbians.

In a few minutes, the tub was heated. Gail and Gina left to change and returned in robes carrying towels and a robe for me. I went off to the bathroom where I doffed my clothes and wrapped myself in the fluffy white terry robe. As I came onto the deck, the women were in the tub and letting the warmth and the bubbles do their magic. I disrobed and coyly entered the tub as they made space between each other. Indeed, it was wonderful as I felt my inner tensions dissipate. After a few minutes of this, each took one of my hands and began to massage and work my fingers into limpness. Gail began to rub my neck and shoulders and I groaned in pleasure. I was a bowl of jelly in their hands.

Occasionally, I would feel their breasts touch my skin but it caused no sexual response in me whatsoever. I was a malleable as a piece of clay as they worked on my pressure points. Their combined massage on my toes, my knees, my arms, my shoulders, my neck, my ears, my temple and my lips was blissful. Gina asked me to roll over as they began to knead my back and my buttocks. I was putty in their hands. When they finished, my face was glowing in a huge peaceful smile. Gail said that there was one more technique to do and if I was at all alarmed, I should just relax and that it would be alright. She began to massage the lower part of my stomach just above my penis. She softly pressed and rubbed the glands and the area around my pubic bone. It caused a reaction that I had not experienced in months - I began to get hard. I began to giggle.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"You're giving me an erection, ladies, and I haven't had one in a very long time. You'd better stop or I will embarrass myself further." "It's okay, Ray," said Gail, "you need release...let it go...enjoy it."

I closed my eyes and let their four hands softly stroke and caress my seven inches. One set of fingers rubbed my testicles and played with my ass. A pair of fingernails ran along the underside. It was heavenly but I wasn't cumming.

"I really really love this but I think you could do this for hours and I still wouldn't cum. I haven't cum in months. I don't know that I am able to anymore."

Gina said, "Ridiculous. You have to let go. You have to surrender." Gail suggested that perhaps it was time we leave the tub.

I watched them as they left the tub and began to dry off. It was the first time I looked at their bodies. I noticed the differences and the similarities. Both were shaven. Both had the same tattoo on their shoulders, a scarab. That is where the similarities ended. Gail had smallish breasts and small nipples, long legs and no ass. Gina had full round breasts, her nipples were large and somewhat oval, her ass was a soft booty and her vaginal lips were plump and full. Again, my penis stirred.

"Come out of there and come with us," Gina said as she held open a towel for me. I rose from the tub and allowed them to dry me off and pat me down. My penis was still hard and swinging and they smiled. I took Gail's outstretched hand as she led me to their large king-sized bed.

Pushing me softly on the bed, I lay between them as they caressed and fondled me.

"I want you to cum, Ray. I want you to release your stress. I want you to let go. Close your eyes and let us help you."

With my eyes closed, I let their hands roam over me. I felt time slow down. Gina fed me her nipple and mashed her breast into my face. Gail took my hand and tenderly lay her vagina onto it. I stroked it and rubbed my fingers around her generous clitoris. They moaned as they played with me. Gina slid her body along my face until my nose was between her vulva lips and I smelled that musky odor and it thrilled me. Now she licked my penis and sucked in the helmet. These soft, quiet and erotic movements continued for some time as I just stayed hard.

Gail whispered to me, "I want you to open your eyes now. I want you to watch us."

I moved up to the pillows and began to take in their sensual pas de deux. They kissed so passionately that I moaned in appreciation. Their bodies intertwined and separated, connecting in new forms, they cooed, they giggled. The scissored together as their vaginae met in the exotic dance, their hands playing with each other. The scent of their sex filled the room in a sweet incense. And while this was going on, I had spread my legs wide with one hand pulling and stroking as the other cupped my testicles and I began to groan as the feeling of my semen rose through my testicles and then the base and slowly upward. They noticed my breathing quicken and they began to stroke my thighs. A finger pushed its way into my anus and I felt the pressure against my prostate. A tongue lapped between my balls and that seemed to do it as I let a deep groan escape. Suddenly my penis erupted into ropes of milky fluid shooting in the air. They giggled as they caught it in their mouths, on the faces, on their breasts and in their hands. As my voluminous orgasm subsided, they slid up to my face where we joined in a three-way happy kiss.

"Oh, that was sooooo good. I can't thank you enough."

"Oh no, we thank you. That was wonderful for us."

"I have never seen a man cum before," said Gina, "I loved it!" And she added, "and you taste pretty good, too!" And we laughed. And I was at peace.

Over the next eight months, they would ask me over. Sometimes it was just dinner, drinks and smoke. Sometimes, we would sit naked on the deck and meditate. Once, after meditation, we sat close together and watched each other masturbate until we each came. Nothing was forbidden, nothing was restrained. I was their "boy toy" and they enjoyed leading out of my darkness and into a liberated world of total sensuality.

They liked to experiment, too. One night, as a nor'easter raged, they asked me over. I was surprised to find other people in their living room, all naked and all enjoying each other; women with women, men with men, combinations shifted and mutated over the next few hours. Vibrators and dildos and other toys lay around the room. We played games like spin the bottle, group massage and body painting. As day ran into night and into early morning, the warmth and collective comfort was amazing. The group sensuality was palpable. Nothing was forbidden. I experienced many firsts that night and it was all good.

One day, Gail told me that they were leaving for the city. Gina had received a diagnosis of cancer and she would be entering Sloan-Kettering. Gail called me several times to update her condition and I traveled into the city to visit her in the hospital. These were upsetting to me as I watched her deteriorate. Gina passed away within the year and many, many people were affected. The funeral was somber. Not long afterwards, their house went up for sale and Gail moved down to Florida.

They saved my life. They freed my soul. I shall love them both forever.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Night's Dancing

He sat waiting on the sofa, looking at his watch he made it they were at least half an hour late now. Then she was there in the lounge doorway.

"Sorry I've been so long hope you think it's worth it though."

It was well worth it she looked even more sensational than usual. Dark hair curled onto her shoulders framing her face her brown eyes sparkled as she smiled at him. The clothes she had chosen as well looked very sexy, a skirt just short enough to tease the eye and a top that showed her figure at it's best.

"You look good enough to eat."

"Ooh I hope so." Her smile lit her face again in a cheeky half grin. "Come on let's go we're late"

He rolled his eyes and followed her from the flat, using the time it took to lock the door to check out her ass in the skirt as she walked ahead. Catching her up he slid an arm around her waist letting a hand rest on her hip as they walked to the car, just as he moved to unlock it he leant in kissing her neck letting his tongue trail for a second to the sensitive skin where her neck met her shoulder. He smiled as he saw the goose bumps form on her arm and she shivered ever so slightly under his lips and hand. He used his thumb on the remote key and unlocked the car reaching down and opening the door for her. She stepped into the low car and let her thighs open slightly as she positioned her legs into the foot well. He couldn't contain a small gasp at the sight of her tanned legs and the way she didn't pull the skirt back down once she was fully seated. Now he was going to have to try and concentrate with a view like that.

Moving around the car he let himself in and started the engine. Letting it warm for a few seconds before driving off. He hadn't driven far when he felt her hand gently rest on his leg looking down he saw the pale outline of her fingers and their long nails against the dark of his jeans clad leg. He kept driving glimpsing down at her legs and how high he hem of the skirt was getting as she fidgeted in the seat beside him. At the next lights just as he pulled away he gave a little start, her nail had scraped over the material covering his balls making his cock twitch and stiffen. As he looked at her she just smiled back that cheeky half grin on her face and raised her eyebrow at him. He looked to the road but smiled to himself. Her hand remained and she proceeded to repeat the trick with her nail at every set of lights.

He'd be ready to burst by the time they got to the club at this rate. He was always turned on when they went out; every time she managed to look even sexier than the last, tonight she seemed determined to increase the sexual tension within him.

He parked the car and then moved round to hold the door for her, as she slid her legs out she let the skirt ride even higher making him gasp once more, it would seem she was wearing no knickers under the skirt. Again he felt his cock stir harder at this rate everyone that saw them would know what state he was in.

Fortunately they weren't so late that they couldn't get a seat. They found the last empty booth and took the seats, he called the waitress over and they ordered drinks then chatted as much as was possible over the music whilst watching the dance floor and commenting on the people dancing there surmising who they were and why they were there. After a couple of more drinks they were in each others arms in the booth still watching the floor but taking more and more interest in each other. The kisses becoming longer and more passionate only keeping apart when the waitress returned with their order for the fourth time, even then he was a little shocked at how forward she was becoming as her hand never left the crotch area of his jeans all the while the waitress delivered the drinks.

"You want to dance??"

"Are you asking? "

"I'm dancing then"

He smiled, a silly little routine but one that was a kind of trade mark between them. He let her lead to the dance floor again admiring the way she moved as he walked behind her. The music had slowed through the night. Now it was the slow and grinding numbers of the night's music being wound down by the DJ. They danced close together her head on his shoulder hands on his waist. His hands were on her hips keeping her pulled close to him. As their bodies moved together to the music he felt her lips on his neck and her hands drop lower onto his ass pulling him tighter to her nails digging lightly in with the beat making sure he was pressed tight to her as they moved around the floor. The record changed and she turned way from him pressing into him his hands on the outside of her thighs as they danced so close together. He was now hard again and she moaned softly as she felt it against her ass. Gyrating harder against him smiling as he got even harder. His hands lifted her skirt higher now, loving the way she didn't seem to care who was watching his lips pressed to her neck teeth occasionally scraping over the sensitive skin eliciting a moan each time.

"Come on lets get some air we're both far to hot in here." She whispered to him.

She giggled and wiggled her way quickly towards the door leaving him trailing in her wake as they headed to the exit.

The fresh air hit them, the summer night warm even at this late hour. Laughing she dragged him to her as she leant against the wall kissing him passionately while her hands went to the fly of his jeans fingers fumbling and pulling at the buttons, both sighing as her hand found his cock still hard for her. She gripped him loving the way he was already wet with pre-cum her hand stroking faster then releasing him laughing as she turned her back to him hands up against the wall.

"What if some one else comes out here?"

"It's dark no one will see, come on I want your cock and I can't wait"

She pressed back to him lifting her skirt exposing her bare ass. So turned on now he couldn't care if the whole of the club emptied right next to them. He held her hips pressed his cock to her wet pussy and slid inside her starting to thrust in her building speed wanting her so much loving the way she gripped at his cock then moaned slumping slightly to him allowing the tempo to increase. His hands reached up sliding her top up hands on her breasts through her lacy bra thumbs circling the nipples pinching lightly as his hips thrust to her his hips slapping on her as with each thrust lifting her slightly on her toes. He moved quicker now stopping for less than an instant when the door opened but no one came through. Her arms buckled slightly and she was pressed to the wall rough brick on his hand and her tits as he kept thrusting at her.

She turned her face and smiled to herself he couldn't see but she could the couple at the other end of the alley watching them as they themselves kissed and touched each other, she stroking his cock as they both watched them between kissing each other with more and more passion.

She reached back gripping his ass pulling him onto her.

"Come on Now, cum for me nowwww"

Her words and touch was all it took and he groaned aloud as his hips jerked to her, Cumming deep inside her his breathing fast and deep gulping for air as waves of passion came over him making his knees weaken momentarily.

Quickly she turned smoothing her top and skirt down.

"Come on you, home now you can recover on the way."

She led him away turning him so he couldn't see the other couple, that was something she might or might not tell him later. She smiled though the last she'd seen the woman was in the same position she'd been in minutes before.


The End

[birdie8819]

Writing Stories

I am sitting here in my little home office writing about the naughty things I have done, and also about things I would like to do - even things I just dream about, fantasies. Some of the stories are so near the truth that it makes me remember the passion or excitement of that incident or adventure. Others are pure fantasy, created entirely in my mind, while some stories are about are things I have been involved with in some way. But all of them are a way of expressing my sexuality.

I always hope, of course, that someone out there reading my story will enjoy it, perhaps even reminding them of their own adventures. At least, I hope, I will make them feel sexy, turned on by my story.

However all these very admirable thoughts are just the ramblings of a thirty-nine year old woman, who has so far had a good and very enjoyable life with lots of sex and romance and married to a man whom she loves more that life itself.

So why do I write stories about sexy adventures? Because it turns me on, makes me so horny that I often can't wait for my man to return home. Instead I have to use my fingers or one of the toys that he loves to buy for me, to relieve the fantastic feelings generated by my writing down on the screen things that I could never tell a soul about in real life.

I recently wrote a story about a toy that my hubby gave me. Well, that's not exactly true; I think he bought it for himself to torment me with. Whatever his intentions it works like magic. It is one of those egg devices that inserts deep inside my pussy. Normally these come with a cord and a switch, giving the wearer or her partner, if he's close by, the control to thrill and please.

This one was different. It didn't have a cord. It was controlled by a remote switch. As soon as he gave it to me I knew it was going to cause me some very embarrassing moments. We tried it out and it was rather nice. He could sit in the lounge while I was cooking his dinner and by just flicking his remote on several yards away, the toy would send shivers through my body.

Perhaps I should tell you a little about our relationship. I am naturally submissive. I have no problem with being his little wife. We are not the more acceptable equal partners of our generation, coupled to the fact he is very forceful and slightly domineering. I suppose we make a perfect pair.

For those who haven't read my story 'Toys', I'll briefly recall what happened one time when he suggested I wear the egg out to dinner one evening. I didn't argue, just did as he asked, making sure I wore a tight pair of panties to prevent any disasters as the egg can slip out if I'm not careful, but only when I come.

He had to try it out in the car on the journey and several times during the evening. But I have told the story so I won't bore you with repeated details. Suffice it to say by the time we got home I was more than ready for anything he wanted of me.

I had that very sexy memory implanted in my head for all time, but when I wrote about it I got so turned on I had to give myself several climaxes while sitting at the keyboard,. Then as soon as he got home we made oh! Such passionate love in the hall. I didn't even give him time to take his coat off.

As I sit here writing this, I'm reliving some of the fantastic things we have done. I'm thinking about them, and putting them into words that may one day be published makes me so horny. I'm always wondering if someone out there is going to read my story and perhaps try out some of the naughty things I have described. Or maybe read it to their partner and make wonderful passionate love encouraged by my ramblings. Who knows? It may be you. Then, of course, there is the feedback. Most of it has been encouraging, helpful and even complimentary. On the other hand there is always going to be someone who hates it and takes the time and effort to say so.

Thank goodness the very negative comments have so far been in the minority, but they can't take away the excitement of me sitting here, my fingers alternating between the keys and my hot wet pussy, giving myself thrills as I try to thrill others. It's a win - win situation.

As I said at the start of this story there are three main categories: true, half true and complete fantasy. Of the three, I prefer to let my imagination free to roam over the forbidden, the impractical, or maybe even highly unlikely.

Take today for example; I got up at six fifteen, made my hubby a cup of coffee and kissed him with passion before he left for work. I feel sort of all soft and sexy in the mornings and some of our best lovemaking is done just as we wake up. Sunday mornings are always like that.

He has gone now and I have drunk my coffee. I climb back upstairs intending to get dressed. But as I pass the office door I turn and sit at the computer. At first I just scan the new email. I find some new feedback on my last story and I read it with growing excitement.

With only the fine silk kimono covering my body, I can sense those familiar feelings growing deep inside my tummy. I am conscious of the softness of the silk ever so gently caressing my nipples. My chest rises and falls as my breathing becomes deeper, causing the silk to move against my skin, arousing me more. Oh! How I wish he was still here. As my eyes roam the words on the screen my hands wander down the flat of my tummy, pulling the material closer to my boobs, making me want more than just a quick climax. I need a good seeing-to, but he's gone for the next ten hours at least, so it's all down to me and my fingers.

As I touch my pussy through the gossamer thin silk it intensifies my need. The robe opens at my touch, baring my smooth, naked, sex to my probing fingers. I pause a while then brush the silk very gently against the soft, smooth groove of my sex. I let one finger stroke the outer lips and the feeling is exquisite, soft, like a butterfly landing on my tender flesh, its wings gently fluttering against my very sensitive skin. I am aware that my arousal is gradually building.

I close my eyes but want to read more of the wonderful words some stranger has written about my story. He, or she, is making me feel so special, perhaps because I made them feel so special and I read on as my fingers explore my smooth body. My lips start opening like a flower as the moisture seeps out from my inner sex.

I touch my clitty, lubricated and still so sensitive from last night. He was fantastic driving me to climax after climax, but I need more, even if it is just me on me. I circle my clit making it throb with desire; I pull the knot undone in the belt that holds my gown together, letting it fall away from my body, revealing my naked breasts.

The curtains are open and I can see people outside but they can't see in. That just makes it all the more naughty to play with myself as they stand chatting outside. I'm so wet my finger slips inside; I can still feel where his big cock rubbed against my entrance as he rammed it into me.

My eyes refuse to stay open as the images of our so recent lovemaking flash before them. My bottom slips forward on the seat of the chair. My legs straighten out and part, giving my fingers more room to work. I imagine it's his cock probing my soft yielding flesh.

My spare hand is now fully employed fondling my titties, holding the nipple between my finger and thumb, rolling it in time with the increasing tempo of my finger on my clitty. This is so good, but so frustrating, I need him here now but I know it's not possible.

The first pulses of my impending orgasm ripple through my body as I speed up, making my need bigger and bigger. My fingers are now gripping each nipple just like he did last night, swapping from one to the other, keeping both of them tingling with lust.

I bite my lip as my climax gets closer till suddenly it hits me with an unexpected force. I am aware of wave upon wave of pure pleasure rippling through me. It was great, my body recoiling to the effect of the spasms of orgasmic bliss. I can hear myself saying "Oh yes! Oh yes!" like I was actually being made to climax by my husband.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

My finger still gently rolls against my clitty as it throbs in the aftershock of my climax. Oh god, that was good! My nipples are too tender to hold so my other hand strokes my tummy, feeling the muscles contract every time a small ripple of that post-orgasmic surge passes through me.

Eventually I gather myself and open my eyes looking at the screen reading those words once again. Someone out there told me he liked my story so much he had to relieve himself, have a wank as he put it. Well so did I! It pleased me so much that my story had given him so much pleasure. Pity he didn't leave his email address as I would have thanked him for his kind words, perhaps even telling him what he had made me do, how his words had made me feel. I giggle just wondering how exciting it would be both to him and me. But alas, it is not meant to be.

I am jerked back to reality by the jangling of the telephone. I think about ignoring it as it had spoiled the moment for me. However, when I look the caller ID says it is my hubby. He usually rings me to tell me he has arrived safely at work.

He has detected the passion in my voice and asks what I have been up to. I tell him exactly what I have been doing. He listens as I describe every little detail of my past half an hour and I just wonder what he is doing now, listening to my impassioned words.

He asks "Do you want me to take the day off?" He would, if I had asked. But I know he had an important meeting so, instead, I ask him to come home as early as he can. I need him and blow kisses down the line. I am again alone with myself and my needs.

I wander into the bedroom letting my robe slip to the floor, thinking a shower might help, but it doesn't. I have never been unfaithful to my husband but if a presentable man arrived at this moment I would be. The warm water that I thought might help me just makes things worse. It trickles off my nipples and runs down my tummy between my legs, caressing my pussy. I shaved my pussy only yesterday, so it is still tender and very bare, making me even more conscious of myself. I soap myself with my favourite aromatic shower gel, circling my already aroused skin with the luxuriant lather, rinsing until the gently swirling water washes all the lather away.

Stepping from the shower I wrap a towelling bath robe around my body, intending to get dressed. But you now know how easily I am distracted. As I pass the office again I go in, sitting back in the chair touching the keyboard to wake the computer up.

Whilst the water was cascading over me I had thought about something that had happened while on holiday in France last year, in the unisex showers there. It had gelled into the makings of a nice sexy story.

So I open Word and start to pour my thoughts onto the screen, taking myself back to that sunny afternoon when we were camping and had got all hot and sweaty in the tent. Guess how. So I decided to take a shower.

Of course we both got in together. I started soaping his body with all the love and affection I could put into my hands. He began fondling my sensitive nipples - he has a thing about them. His cock rose quickly, sticking out like he hadn't had sex for weeks. Did he ever get enough?

The story soon comes to the part where we realised we were being watched from the cubicle next door through a hole in the wall neither of us had noticed. But the noise he was making drew our attention to him. Just his eye was visible through the small hole.

My body is reacting again to the memories of this very sexy incident. Again my fingers wander from the keyboard, finding my pussy. But it is not enough. What can I do?

Leaving the office I go into the bedroom opening his bedside drawer where all his toys are kept. I look at the big black dildo but pass it by. Then I look at several other things that he frequently uses to make our lovemaking more exciting, but none of them seem to fit my need.

To be honest these toys don't do much for me, using them on myself. It's just not the same somehow without his hands controlling the action. Right at the back I find a strap-on thing he bought some time ago, but we found it prevented him from touching my pussy when attached, so we only used it the once.

I suppose I should try to describe it to you, because it is not like any other toy he has bought for me. It is strapped with a big thick black leather belt around my waist and also round my upper thighs, with even more straps joining the belt at the back, holding a butterfly shaped device tight to my pussy.

It has two little protrusions sticking out on the inside. One is for my pussy the other to insert into my bottom. I must tell you I'm not a great fan of anal sex. It hurts too much and my pussy is much better equipped to please my man, but when the devil drives!

Finding some lubricant, I hold the thing to my body tightening the straps just the way he did when we tried it out. It feels strange but somehow satisfying to have both my holes filled with a foreign object. At least both of the little inserts are bigger than my fingers. I go back to the office with the thing strapped to me but not turned on, just letting my body get used to it being there. Walking makes it move sideways giving me quite a nice little thrill.

I sit back into the chair, bringing the screen back to life. My fingers dance across the keys, describing the events of that shower as we made love with me bent over and him ramming it into me from behind. My imagination can still hear how the water cascaded down over us, while a total stranger watched through that little hole.

With those feelings starting again, my fingers want to forsake the keyboard but there is nothing they can do. My pussy is completely covered with this sex toy; the only thing left for me is to switch it on.

I move the switch but nothing happens. I look at what I am doing and find that no matter where I put the switch it does nothing. I should have realised it was battery operated and it was much too light to have been loaded with batteries.

Slipping the controller into my robe pocket I go downstairs to find some batteries. What if we had none? All this would have been all for nothing and I so want to make myself come again.

Lady luck has smiled on me; I find the right batteries and run back upstairs before inserting them. The lid is screwed on so I have to find a small screwdriver to open it and I insert the new batteries. Then at last I move the switch and the sensations start. Oh! What relief.

I fiddle with the control until I find the gentlest program, just a soft vibration with a little pulse on the two tiny cocks. I want to get back to my story and let the thing just keep me in suspense, like my man does when he's in a teasing mood.

It is just right, keeping me very conscious of my pussy but still able to write. This is good; my mind is able to share itself with both my fingers and my pussy at the same time, despite some horrendous spelling mistakes. Thank goodness for 'spell check'.

The story gets hotter and so do I. I turn the thing up and let it either take me over the top or I might try to hold on long enough to finish this chapter. Sex wins again. I find another program that is stronger, the little cocks throbbing together and the whole thing vibrating like it is trying to get away from me.

I had forgotten just how strong this thing was. It drives me to a climax in seconds. Why hadn't I used this before? It's the answer to a maiden's prayer. I can't turn it off as quickly as I would like because it has made me come so hard, and it's not giving up any time soon.

At last I find the switch and turn it down. Not off, just down to the former level that I think I can bear while still being able to write. But it is not possible. I'm so near climaxing I just sit there and let it have its mechanical way with me.

Forgetting about my story for a while at least, I allow myself to bask in the waves of pleasure this thing is giving me. I turn it off and go back into my bedroom, stretching out full length on the bed, my robe falling open. Then I turn the thing back on full power.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

How on earth can anyone make a plastic toy so damn sexy it is literally fucking me? The two little cocks, which are only about two or perhaps three inches long, rotate and pulse in my two holes. The whole thing vibrates, causing the most wonderful sensations in my clitty and in fact all over my crotch.

I climax so quickly but try not to switch it off, almost wishing my hands were tied preventing me from stopping it despite the massively intensive sensations it is giving me, almost too much. But can you have too much sex?

I fight the need to stop it for as long as possible, thinking it is like my hubby when he has come once and is taking me from one climax to another without even slowing down. A continuous orgasm - exactly like this thing is giving me.

At last I can take no more. I am exhausted. My fingers fumble with the switch trying to turn it off, finally managing to find the right place. Oh my god! The man who invented this deserves to be knighted. Never mind diamonds, it was he who really created a girl's best friend.

I lay there for some time just luxuriating in that so wonderful post orgasmic bliss, thinking perhaps I should take the device off. But it felt so nice strapped tight to my body. No I will keep it on; I might need it again before I have finished telling my story about that shower in France.

Wrapping my towelling robe around myself and slipping the controller into my pocket I return to the computer, still naked underneath. I take up the story again, explaining how we made love in front of this stranger while the shower poured down on us. I write how I could feel my hubby's cock swelling in preparation for his orgasm, and tell how it made me feel. His already almost too big cock was getting bigger and bigger as he drove hard into me with his final thrusts, making me cry out in pure lust, his hot come flooding my very full pussy.

How much I loved feeling him ejaculate deep into my body, his seed penetrating me, trying to impregnate me. If it weren't for those little pills I would be permanently pregnant, the amount of his come that fills my pussy every day.

Oh my goodness, I'm coming over all unnecessary again. This is what happens when I write about real sex experiences. Fantasies don't have quite the same effect. I am trying to concentrate on my story but my mind is on my pussy.

Reaching into my pocket I find the controller and switch it on the gentlest mode again hoping I can finish my story with another break for self satisfaction - or is that self gratification? My fingers once again are on the keys and the story unfolds to where we pull apart, holding each other like teenage lovers and not like the grown ups we are supposed to be. I noticed over his shoulder that the eye had been replaced by a cock. The unseen stranger had stuck his cock through the hole in the cubicle wall.

I make my other half aware of this new development. He whispers in my ear, suggesting that I suck it for him, but I am too scared of getting something nasty. I believe that unprotected sex is only for husbands and wives, however tempted I might be.

I am fascinated by this cock; probably because, unlike my hubby, the stranger's cock had no foreskin. It seemed so smooth and clean by comparison to my hubby's loose floppy hood. I wanted to touch it but wouldn't unless my man told me too.

He again whispered in my ear suggesting that if I didn't want to suck it why didn't I wank the stranger off? Did he read my mind? I think he might sometimes.

I tentatively wrapped my fingers round this strange cock. It felt so smooth, so different. The only other cock I have ever held in my hand is my hubby's so I am quite apprehensive.

The memories of that afternoon, holding a stranger's cock in my hand, come flooding back to me, sending my fingers down to my pussy, but again they are foiled by that plastic toy.

I realise it is still running on the lowest setting so I turn it up, trying to finish my story before it incapacitates me once again. But it wins the race by a long mile. I am writhing in the chair before I manage to finish the paragraph.

The climax is huge but I still want to keep it going as long as I can, holding my hands clasped together to stop me from turning it off. My legs are sticking out straight in front of me almost knocking the computer table over in their violent response to that machine.

I am at the point of passing out before I stop it. I can hardly breathe, gasping for air. I must have been holding my breath for the whole time so no wonder I feel faint.

My whole body is drenched in sweat. The chair is soaked with my juices. What am I becoming? Does writing these stories make other people feel the same way? Is that why so many amateur authors send in their stories? I had really thought it was to titillate other people or to be able to tell someone what you had done without the risk of being thought a freak. Can you imagine what the nice old lady next door would have said if, when she asked me how that holiday went, I had told her then what I am now telling the world now, albeit anonymously.

Perhaps I'm a bit of a freak getting off on my own stories, but this is not an isolated incident. Most times I get so worked up reliving the situation, or, if its fiction, thinking it is me who is the girl involved, I have to play with myself.

This has been an exceptionally sexy story and trying to write it has been made worse by finding that self-contained thrilling machine. It has been called into service quite a few times since that day and it has never let me down yet. The wonders of modern science!

Incidentally, I wished my hands had been tied at one point in my story and I had a chance to find out what that was like only a few days later. I really shouldn't tell him everything should I?


The End

[birdie8819]

hi bro birdie........ya lor busy....and limited time......sianzzzzz:(

it's alright bro just take your time . Thanks for your support . ;) :D

[birdie8819]

Friday Night


It was a hot, sweltering Friday night the kind you only find in the Deep South. Lee realized that there was nothing special going on tonight. His buddies were mostly out of town or out on dates and he was at home, alone. He had broken up with his girlfriend some months previously and had not even tried to go out since then. His job was going well but he felt like his creativity being drained by the restrictions of the corporate world. Now he found himself in his apartment on a Friday night with no plans, no girl and no dreams.

"No, you can't do this to yourself anymore, time to take control of your life again."

He stood, grabbed his keys and started walking to the door. He glanced at himself in the mirror in the hallway as he walked by and stopped dead. He gazed at his reflection in the mirror for a second, unshaven, t-shirt, old college shorts and sandals. No, this would not do at all. Decision time, if he was going to run the clubs then he needed to look his best. He strode back to the bedroom and emerged an hour later. He looked at his reflection this time a grin played across his face. Now he liked what he saw. He let his hazel eyes rove over the reflection for a moment, collared linen shirt giving just a hint of the muscle that lay underneath, black slacks and his best dress shoes. No need for a jacket tonight.

"Girls go crazy for a sharp dressed man," he whistled to himself. In the garage he paused for a moment then decided that the MGB was the car for the evening. He put the top down and roared off into the night.

On the other side of town some one else was getting ready for an evening out. Ingrid could hardly contain her excitement at the thought of heading out for an evening of dancing. She had been working hard all week, painting, packaging and shipping. Now it was time to cut loose. An early phone call had stifled her excitement a little. Her girlfriend wasn't going to be able to come with her tonight. She decided that going alone wouldn't be bad at all and who knows it might open the evening up for other possibilities.

She pampered herself enjoying every moment spent preparing for the evening ahead. A lingering hot bath letting her favorite bath oils caress her skin. She shaved legs to give them that silky smooth feeling, then a little higher up as well.

"After all a girl should be prepared for anything," she thought.

Wrapped only in a towel she went through her closet throwing clothes on to the bed. Outfits soon covered ever inch of it. The leather one was the first to go, just to hot for that she thought. The other black dress went next, a little short for an evening of dancing. She did like to show off, but you had to put your foot down somewhere. On she went, weighing the merits of each. She finally decided on the plaid skirt with the low-necked white top. Not as daring as the others and certainly not what she would have chosen if she was not going to be alone. No pantyhose or stockings tonight though, just a white thong, white lacy bra and black high-heeled shoes to complete the ensemble.

Still wrapped in her towel she seated herself in front of the mirror for the finishing touches. Finger and toenails done in matching polish, a shade of lipstick to compliment, a bit of blush and mascara to bring out her eyes and eyelashes. Finally her strawberry blonde hair, she fussed with it for an eternity before piling it atop her head. She gazed at the results in the mirror, a smile slowly creeping across her face. She shivered a bit in anticipation of the evening to come. Yes, it was going to be a fun time tonight, she thought. She finished dressing. Gave herself several light sprits of her favorite perfume, behind her ears, on her wrists and in the erotic valley between her breasts.

She threaded her way through the house, still in disarray from the week's mailings, to the garage. The red mustang gleamed as she flipped on the lights. It too was ready for an evening of fun. Tonight, though the top would be up. She hadn't spent an hour working on her hair to have it spoiled before she even got to the club. Then she was off, the neighborhood returning to silence as the mustang's engine faded off in the distance.

As long as she had taken to prepare she arrived early enough to get a table near the dance floor. She could see and be seen by just about everyone that came in. The high stool showed off her legs and she wiggled a little in excitement as the band started to warm up and people began filtering into the club. She ordered a drink and an appetizer from the waitress to get the evening going, giving the waitress a long appreciative look. If the evening didn't pan out maybe the waitress would be interested in spending some time together. She shook her head.

"No, the night is young, let's see what happens before you start hitting on the waitress," she thought to herself.

It didn't take long before she did find herself on the dance floor. There were plenty of single guys out. There was almost a line of them wanting to dance with her. She smiled and flirted, sometimes rubbing up against them as they danced to see how excited she could get them. She could feel her own arousal as she danced. Her nipples were showing as two tiny bumps through her blouse and her dance partners' eyes seemed to be riveted on them. Sometimes she would grind her pelvis hard against them as they danced across the floor seeing if they were as turned on as she. Several ran their hands across her firm ass, but each time she just smiled and danced away a bit. Teasing and daring them to do more, none did. She was a bit disappointed that none had tried to go a little farther. As she rested between dances she would chat with those brave enough to sit for a moment at her table. But none of them proved to be very interesting. If they couldn't do anything but stare at her breasts, they weren't of much use except on the dance floor.

At one point a woman asked her to dance, she readily agreed and they moved on to the dark dance floor with its flashing lights. The band was playing with a slow song with a hard heady beat and the two of them seemed to move as one across the floor. They danced close and hard moving up and down against each other. She thought she would cum right there on the floor when the other woman held her around the waist thrusting her pussy against her in time with the beat. The song ended and they kissed, the woman slipping her a piece of paper as the song ended then disappearing into the crowd. She stood stunned for a moment and then made her way back to her table as she read the note. She sat the next few dances out taking a breather after the wild ride the woman had given her and considering the note's suggestion of an evening of fun.

It was late when he finally arrived. He entered the dimly lit club and stood in the entry for a moment to let his eyes adjust. This one had the biggest crowd he had seen all evening and by far the best band. He glanced around trying to pick out the singles from the couples and seeing if there was a table or seat he could grab. It had been a good evening so far as he gazed about the crowded club. He watched with interest, as a tall blonde walked off the dance floor towards what he had thought was an empty table. She was reading something as she sat down, crossing her long legs her short plaid skirt hiking up her thighs a bit. She was striking, her hair piled high on her head with one errant strand dangling down the left side of her face. He found a spot at the bar where he could see the whole room and didn't have to strain to watch her as well.

She danced a lot, never turning away a request. Sometimes they were invited back to her table, but more often they danced through a couple of songs together and went their separate ways. Those that came back to the table would stay and chat with her for a few minutes but they never lasted very long.

"Well, what's the worst that could happen?" he thought to himself "You get to dance to couple of songs with a pretty woman. Then she tells you to get lost if she doesn't like you nothing wrong with that." He saw that the band was coming back after a break so he stood up and headed towards her table.

"Hi there, I'm Lee," he said, looking straight into her eyes. "I see the band coming back and I thought you might like to dance with me." She looked him over across the top of her drink and smiled.

"Hi Lee, I'm Ingrid. I'd love to." She stood and he offered her his hand.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Let's dance then." He led her on to the floor as the band began to play. He was intrigued by her soft accent but was soon distracted by her dancing. He smiled at her, matching her step for step on the floor. He noticed that her nipples had grown quite hard and were trying to poke through her top. As distracting as that was it was her face that attracted him the most and he found himself gazing into the depths of her eyes and studying her sensual mouth as they danced. He felt his cock begin to harden as they moved across the floor. Dancing always did that to him, that's why he always wore pleated pants to hide his erection. Several times she moved in close rubbing her breasts and pelvis against him seductively, her eyes twinkling. He knew that she could feel the erection straining in his pants. The song came to an end.

"That was fun, stay for another with me?" She didn't reply, just smiled at him as they waited for the next song. The beat picked up and the strobes began to flash. He was ready for her this time. As she pressed up against him he took her around the waist and held her tight against him, rubbing his hard cock across the mound of her pussy. She didn't object placing her hands around his neck she meet his gaze and gave a few thrusts of her own. He let his hands wander across her ass, gently squeezing the firm cheeks as their hug tightened, their hips moving in time to the music. She broke the embrace and danced a step or two away from him. She turned away swinging her ass seductively at him watching him over her shoulder her eyes half closed.

He stepped up to her holding her around the waist settling his erection in the valley of her ass. She thrust back against his erection in time to the music. His hips grinding against her as the strobes continued to flash. His hand moved to her breast, squeezing it gently trying to lightly pinch her aroused nipple through the cloth of her blouse. She held her hand against his, squeezing it then pulled away turning to face him again, a large smile on her face. He grinned back lost in the beauty of her eyes. The song ended and the lights came back up a bit.

"Let's get a drink," she took him by the hand back leading him back to her table. They sat down he motioned for the waitress and ordered. They began to chat, waiting for the drinks to arrive. The conversation turned this way and that, touching on many things and they flirted with each other shamelessly. One thing remained unchanged his gaze never left her face as if drawn there by some magnetic force. The drinks arrived and they laughed as they both excused themselves to use the restroom.

"Shall we rendezvous back here?"

"Yes, lets. It is my table after all so I will definitely be here."

Ingrid moved quickly to the restroom. "Oh my god," she thought. She gazed at herself in the mirror. Her face flushed her nipples aching underneath her bra. She found an empty stall. Hiking up her skirt she ran her hand across her excited thong covered pussy. Her thong was soaked in her juices. She trembled recalling the feel of his hard cock through his pants. Pulling her thong to her knees she sat down on the toilet letting her fingers slide across and into her hot pussy. Her other hand found a breast, tweaking, and pinching the aroused nipple her other hand moving faster in and out and across her pussy.

Her head tilting back, thrusting her breasts forward as the tension built deep inside her. It was different this time something primal like nothing she had felt before. Starting deep in the core of her being and expanding outward in wave after wave of rapture, her body beginning to move in rhythm to some ancient dance. Still her orgasm caught her unawares so incredible were the sensations leading up to when it exploded through her. She sat unmoving for several minutes completely drained by the experience. She cleaned herself up. Deciding that the thong was not doing much good she shoved it in her purse. She checked herself in the mirror and headed eagerly back to the table.

Lee entered the restroom, looking for an empty stall. A urinal was out of the question in his current condition. Pulling down his pants he sat down on the toilet gazing at his throbbing cock. He couldn't believe how excited he was his cock felt bigger than it ever had before. Without thinking he began moving his hand up and down the throbbing rigid shaft. His thoughts were locked on Ingrid, her face, her seductive smile, her pink tongue wetting her lips, and her eyes gazing into his. He could almost feel her hard nipples crushing against his chest and the muscled firmness of her ass when he squeezed it with his hands. He could feel his orgasm building deep inside his balls, his shaft growing harder and longer reacting to his stroking hand.

He could feel her pussy thrusting up against his cock as they danced and the heavenly sensation as he thrust it against her ass. He grunted hard as he went over the edge, his body rigid the throbbing shaft forcing jet after jet of cum into the air. It hit the door and slid down to the floor in a large white puddle. He collapsed, gazing at the mess, his cock going limp in his hand. Leaning over he cleaned himself and the floor up. His underwear was soaked where his cocked had leaked while they danced. He took them off and dropped them the trash as he washed up. A quick glance in the mirror and he headed back to the table.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Lee arrived before Ingrid did and took another moment to calm him self down. Even after bringing himself to orgasm in the restroom he was still very excited. He finished his drink in one long swallow and motioned to the waitress for another. Ingrid got back to the table just as the waitress did. The waitress gave her a long look as if aware of what she had been doing in the restroom. They continued to flirt and chat as they finished their drinks. Then the lead singer announced last call. Startled Lee looked at his watch, 1:30am! How had the night gone by so fast?

"Come on, Ingrid. Let's finish the night on the dance floor." She nodded in agreement and together they made their way on to the floor. It was still crowded and the lights were dim. Their dancing had taken on a new tone though, closer, harder. They rubbed against each other constantly. He held her tight as she rubbed her pussy up and down his thigh his hands holding and squeezing her ass. Back and forth they moved, his hard cock rubbing across her pussy or up and down the valley of her ass. Her breasts rubbed hard against his chest and once against his back as she danced behind him, thrusting her pussy against his ass and rubbing one hand up and down his hard cock. He was excited beyond comprehension, his entire being focused on the beautiful woman dancing with him.

The band announced its last song, a slow number. The lights dimmed and the strobes flicked on, adding a surreal quality to the dance. He held her close this time one hand sliding underneath her skirt, fondling her ass. He paused for a moment when his hand found nothing but bare skin under her skirt. He held her tighter one, the one hand slipping down the valley of her ass searching for her sweet pussy. He found it, wet, hot and swollen. He felt rather than heard her moan as he slipped a finger inside her thrusting it slowly in and out in time with the slow throbbing beat of the music.

She leaned against him her hands locked around his neck, holding him close as his finger explored her excited pussy. His rock hard cock was throbbing in his pants aching to find its way into her. He continued to finger her, managing to unzip his pants with the other hand. He could feel her breathing hard, her hot breath against his chest. He lifted her skirt and guided his cock toward her hot pussy. She seemed unaware of what was happening concentrating only on his finger moving inside her. He removed his finger and she whimpered.

"No, no, don't stop, make me cum. I need to cum, fuck me with your finger!" she hissed. Instead he placed the head of his iron cock at the entrance to her depths and thrust hard, driving his throbbing member deep into her. She gasped.

"Oh yes, oh god yes, fuck me with your cock. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!" she cried out softly. He moved both hands under her skirt, gripping her ass fiercely as he drove is raging cock into her. She thrust back, leaning away holding him tight around his neck to keep from falling back. He grunted hard her pussy squeezing him tightly, a velvet lined sheath made just for his steel cock. She writhed against him to the beat of the music, thrusting and squeezing the cock that was fucking into her. Her clit felt enormous where it slammed into his pelvis. She thrust faster as the itchy goodness began to overwhelm her.

It started again, that primal orgasm growing in the very depths of her pussy, building at the spot where his cock hit bottom, growing with each powerful thrust inside her. The music played on his cock thrusting and throbbing to the heady beat. She felt him go completely rigid, his jaw clenching to keep from crying out on the crowded floor. She felt the big cock pulsing inside her as she squeezed, could almost feel the hot streams of cum filling her, infusing her with his essence. Her own orgasm burst upon her as his cum filled her. She bucked and writhed, cumming on the meaty cock. Her juices mingling with his, sagging against each other shocked at what their bodies had achieved.

He slipped some tissues into her hand as he withdrew his cock from her swollen pussy. She slipped them inside her pussy trying to hold back the flood of juices that threatened to spill out. Their clothes were straightened out in a few moments just as the song ended and the lights came on full force. They blinked at each other like a pair of owls in the unexpected light, smiling all the while.

"So you think you might want to go dancing with me again?" he asked.

"I think I would like that a lot, but maybe a more private club next time," she replied a twinkle in her eyes.


The End

[birdie8819]

Prince Kyrhan's Harem

Kyrhan was alone in his palace with his dear wife Kira. They had had a formal dinner together in the banquet room for the eighth anniversary of their marriage and of the beginning of the restoration of the palace under Kira's vigilant guidance. With her team of Dalits who made all the hard work of restoration in the palace and worshiped even the place where Kira had just put her foot, the work was advancing quite fast. The former harem aisle where Kyrhan and herself were living had now all the amenities the Prince and his wife could expect.

There were a few wide reception halls where the former princes choose their partner for the night, private apartments for them to dine, work or sleep quietly and now nearly forty rooms to accommodate their children when they came home and all their friends. Each of the women who had shared Kyrhan's bed since his marriage had her own room with a king size bed to receive their husbands or occasionally Kyrhan himself and a complete bathroom. The rooms had been attributed following the date Kyrhan had fucked them for the first time.

Their first names were painted on the door in elegant Hindi calligraphy with a European transcription underneath. Ranu, Kyrhan's niece had the first room, just next to the main bedroom with its gigantic bed that could accommodate easily six women and Kyrhan together. If their husbands were invited, there was a very thick carpet that would be comfortable enough for any orgy. The second bedroom was for Leena, the wife of an English CEO, Peter who was Kyrhan's oldest friend. The third was for Swapna, the pretty software programmer Kyrhan had used several times the capabilities before exploring the treasures of her body. The next room was for Sabrina, the American wife of John, initially customers of the palace hotel. Kira had seduced Sabrina and offered her to Kyrhan with the agreement of her husband. Sabrina was the only one who had kept her birth name so far. All the other girls had been given surnames usually by Kyrhan himself and the surname had sticked so completely that even their own husbands and children now used them. The last room was attributed to Preeti, an Australian blonde girl who never went to Kyrhan's palace with her husband who preferred beers, surfing and Rugby tournaments to sexual activities. There were at least a dozen rooms ready for Kyrhan's future conquests.

Dan was the only one to have a personal bedroom as the other men occupied their wives' bedroom especially when they were fucked by Kyrhan. Dan was often invited in Kyrhan's bedroom to share Kira, Leena or Ranu with the Prince. The other men were less intimate with him.

Kira was not jealous of the other girls. She could not be as she had been and was still the legitimate wife of Dan with whom she still spent about half her time in France.

- Kira pet, I would lik to speak with you about a project I would like to realize at the end of this year.

- Darling, You perfectly know that if I can help you, I will.

- I have always wanted to gather all my six women here and fuck them all until they are simultaneously pregnant from me. Imagine the six of them with their distended bellies on the same photograph. . . I would love it.

- Ahh. I see why you want it done at the end of the year: Even if some of them may be pregnant today, they could arrange to have their wombs idle in ten months.

- Just right but I would like your periods to be aligned perfectly. My wish is to knock up the six of you in a single week, just for the fun.

- Sold! I will contact them. I'm sure they will agree. They will ask their Gyn to be aligned with me.

Kyrhan French hugged and kissed lovingly Kira to thank her.

- It's on such occasions that I'm so glad to have met you and for Dan to have allowed me to marry you. You are by far the best assistant I ever had in my life.

- My dear husband, your assistant would like you to exert your marital privileges, now. Do me, do me hard and deep, my beloved Lord and Master.

Kyrhan obliged immediately. Her last sentence was her coded demand for him to ass fuck her; Then he would clean his weapon in her mouth before rinsing it for a long time in her cunt. He would cum profusely in her three holes successively as usual. A less virile man could have had difficulties fucking a woman three times in a row without a respite but Kyrhan was much better than that. Kira had often tested him with the help of one or two women from his harem. They were used to accommodate him but Kyrhan had always been able to utterly exhaust three seasoned and rested girls. They were always forced to beg for mercy, their cunt and ass holes sore from overuse.

Ten months later, Kira was preparing to receive her French husband Dan, arriving from Paris with Ranu who replaced her with her husband when Kira was in India. Kyrhan's niece was wearing a very elegant brightly colored cotton kameez with black Shuridars. Kira kissed both of them on the lips and hugged closely Dan. It had been nearly a month since the last time they had met.

Kyrhan had arranged for a film to be made on the revival of his palace harem. So a scenario had been written and special dispositions were to be observed. Dan and the other husbands would not share as usual the bedroom of their wives but be installed in the former harem slaves quarters that Kira had had repainted and cleared of rubble as they had not been used for a century. She had also prepared Kurtas for all the men, copies of the uniform of the harem slaves of the grand father of Kyrhan. At that time, they were eunuchs but Kyrhan had decided that such a detail could be overlooked.

Dan would have a separate bedroom as Kyrhan had given him the role of Master of the harem. He would wear a big turban, a scimitar and a stick meant at the origin to punish the errant women of the harem. He was pretty impressive with this outfit. Dan had a wide chest and bulging muscles on his arms but he was dwarfed completely when he was near the splendid Kyrhan who could have been a wrestling champion.

Kira accompanied Ranu to her room to rehearse with her the future scenes. She had given to Dan the keys of the harem doors. After all, no woman should have the keys of the harem. It was plain logic that the great Eunuch would be the only one allowed to open the doors, even to the other women who were due to arrive.

Someone was just banging at the door. It was Peter with his wife Leena. Dan went to fetch Ranu. She would accompany Leena to her room while Dan showed Peter where he would live for a week. Peter grimaced when he saw the Spartan bed and the simple amenities. All the rooms had a remote controlled camera.

Swapna was the last to arrive, shortly before the dinner. The women were served in the main dining room. Dan, Peter, John and Rajiv occupied the four angles of the room, surveying the women with a stern gaze and reprimanding them when their manners were sloppy. Kira was the only one absent from the dining room. In the scenario designed by Kyrhan, she was to serve him his dinner in his bedroom. She was wearing her best belly dance outfit with a bolero with no bra underneath. The sheer fabric of her harem pants made it plainly evident that she had no panties underneath. The pants had deep slits at different positions. Kyrhan's hands or cock would have no difficulties to reach her pussy. Whenever Kyrhan decided it, she could be impaled on his huge cock in a matter of seconds. She had ovulated the day before and would most likely be the first one to be knocked up this very evening.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

Kira remained standing, serving food, water and wine to her husband like a slave. She tried to remain in the field of the camera which was following her moves. Kira didn't try to elude his caresses. On the contrary, she did her best to provoke them and position herself to make Kyrhan's movements easier. Kyrhan ordered her to feed him morsels of fruit, offering them to his mouth and licking the occasional drop of juice around his mouth. Their frolicking took its logical conclusion when he turned his head so that their mouths joined. Kira was for the first time in years very shy, trying not to break the kiss but also not to push him toward bolder acts. On the film, her shyness would be very pleasant to watch, she hoped.

Kyrhan pulled Kira to him and made her straddle him. He uncovered swiftly his cock. Kira sat on his lap and wriggled somewhat to position herself. As if she had rehearsed it many times, she felt the tip of his cock gliding along her twat, ready to enter and fill her. She choose the appropriate moment and humped forward. Kyrhan's quite eager cock slid inside her pussy, pushing her internal walls aside. Kira gasped in surprise and soon after moaned in delight. Less than a minute later, she felt his cock banging against her cervix while his testicles banged against her ass. She was quite wet as always when her husband was near her and she had been ready to service him in any hole since they had been together in this room. His cock was quite hard and deliciously erect. He pushed it inside as far as he could go, pulled almost completely out until she moaned in frustration, before pushing himself back in. In two or three moves, he could have spurted his load against her cervix but he kept himself in controm until she reached her climax. When Kira screamed his name, he let himself relax and filled her womb with his seed. She laid on the bed, panting, with her heart racing madly as she felt him pulling away carefully. He had placed a pillow under her hips to heighten her and preclude his cum to escape her twat. She gave him a plug to force his potent seed to soak her eggs all the night. She was very proud to have been chosen by her master to be the first to be impregnated by him.

As soon as he had recovered his senses, Kyrhan stood up, kissed Kira and went his way.

- You know, what you are to do, now?

Kira had nodded with a big smile on her lips. While Kyrhan went to the dining room to fetch a glass of refreshing fruit juice, Kira hastily rearranged the bed, changing the soiled sheets and cleaning the room. When she had finished, she went to the dining room, too.

When Kyrhan had entered, the four men in the corners bowed down to show their respect to the Prince. The five women were sitting on sofas around the room. Their sarees were in various states of disarray. Leena had let her pallu fall down and she was caressing her breasts under her choli, Swapna was standing in obvious respect. Sabrina had unhooked her choli and was showing her naked breasts. Ranu had fallen on her knees on the floor with her hand under the hemof her saree laztly caressing her pussy. Preeti jumped forward to dance lewdly for her master. She turned around him, kneading him with her breasts, then her belly or her legs. Kyrhan let her perform around the room, relishing her suow. Kira came back in the dining room. She nodded slightly toward Dan before taking away all her clothes in full view of the camera. When she was totally nude, all of them could see the handle of the plug protruding from her cunt, announcing she had been claimed by the prince. Dan smiled when he understood that Kyrhan's sperm was swimming toward her two eggs that maybe were fertilized at that very moment. No one would be allowed to pull out the plug until the next day but Kyrhan to add a second load of sperm.

Dan thought that a few years ago that he would have divorced if he had discovered that Kira had an affair but now she has given him five children with so much sex that their little arrangements did not bother him at all. It would be even better in a few weeks as pregnant women are notoriously horny. Kira had also offered him so many travels to India, Cairo or elsewhere and allowed to fuck a good number of her friendsn far more than he would have expected in his life. In addition, Kyrhan was such a fascinating man indeed. Being among his close friends and sharing occasionnally the women of his harem was a very rewarding prize. All these women were extremely intelligent, had luscious bodies and somewhat submissive minds, a very intoxicationg cocktail, for sure. Some people would say his position of overt cuckold was shameful but he wouldn't have exchanged it for anything in the world.

Kyrhan's gaze went successively to the five remaining girls. He did not express his choice and instead went to Dan and whispered something to his ear. Dan nodded obsequiously and went to Preeti. He announced in a loud voice :

- Preeti, Our master has chosen you for the evening. Go to your bedroom to take a perfumed bath. I will come with Peter to massage you with fragrant perfumes. The other girls will go back to their rooms. I will check them in ten minutes and lock their doors. The prince wants princess Kira to remain naked at any time for the week!

The girls who had not been chosen grimaced in frustration. They would have to do better to attract Kyrhan's interest the next day. Preeti, the pretty Australian girl beamed with pride to have been selected just after Kira herself. In her mind, there had never been any doubts that the princess would be chosen first but being chosen in second was boosting tremendously her self pride. She would be on her knees the next days along with Kira with a plug in her cunt, watching the other girls fighting to be chosen in priority. She had decided to play on the interest of prince Kyrhan toward belly dancing. So she had practiced two or three times a week at home and her efforts had paid.

After having locked the other girls in their bedrooms including Kira in his usual room, Dan came with Peter in Preeti's room. Peter was carrying a jar of perfumed oil for the massage and Dan was leading Leena on tow with a leash fixed to her tied wrists. Peter had reminded Dan that Swapna had praised several times the massaging abilities of his wife. They would be of much help during the next days. Leena worked quite seriously on Preeti who purred in delight. Afterward, Peter led his wife on her leash back to her quarters while Dan worked on a perfect make up for the woman Kyrhan had chosen for the night. When she was ready, Preeti was led naked but covered with a hooded cloak to Kyrhan's bedroom. When the prince discovered her artistically decorated face and henna delineated hand, he thanked profusely Dan and Peter. The two men bowed out and let the prince and Preeti who already exchanged hot kisses and caresses.



Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

The two men had not reached the door of the dining room to clean it when Preeti's first screams of bliss startled them. Dan was expecting them as the general mood of Preeti and all the harem girls was extremely sensual. Kyrhan was also a very well endowed stallion few men could surpass. So the women he was fucking always got very vocal. Dan reflected that few of the husbands present in these premises had heard their wives screaming in pleasure under Kyrhan's ministrations. Knowing their wives were fucked at the very moment by the Prince and listening to their antics they would never be able to match would increase their stress to peak levels.

To prevent any incident that could mar Kyrhan's dream, Dan would take care not to have a husband lead his own wife to Kyrhan's bed and listen to her carols. He was at that instant totally in the role of Master of Kyrhan's harem who did always his best for the sole benefit of the prince! Dan remained in the dining room until midnight waiting for the summon of Kyrhan to lead Preeti back to her bedroom. Dan had to half lead and half drag a weary Preeti to her bed. Kyrhan had filled her cunt with a big plug to advertise she had been claimed, too.

On the next morning, Kira and Preeti were sitting on a triumphal platform among plenty of pillows, on their knees with their legs wide open to proudly display the handles of the big plugs that secured their cunts. The other girls were happily chatting while taking their breakfast when Kyrhan unexpectedly turned in. Swapna was the first to react. She run to him and prostrated at his feet, kissing them in a slavish way. She was a very proud girl and everyone knew that her move had not been prompted by submissive feelings but on the contrary by her pride that pushed her to be the third chosen among the girls. Kyrhan smiled at her and summoned Dan to his side. A minute later, he made the announcement everyone expected :

- Swapna, Our master has chosen you for the morning. Go to your bedroom to take a perfumed bath. I will come with John to massage you with fragrant perfumes. The other girls may remain in the dining room or get back to their own rooms.

Dan told also to Swapna's boyfriend that he was on leave until noon. That way, the young man would not have a fit watching his fiancŽe walking nude under a hood to Kyrhan's bedroom before listening to her screaming quite loud her passion for the Prince and encouraging him to fuck her again, deeper and harder, and to breed her at last. Two hours later, Dan was summoned in and Swapna got out of the bedroom silently, proudly naked. Just another plug was closing her cunt. It. could be seen by anyone when she positioned herself beside Kira and Preeti.. Kyrhan had already reached the first half of his projects. He celebrated this step by taking a long nap alone in his bed. He woke up just in time to take his dinner.

Although they had not been instructed to do so, the three girls Kyrhan had honored so far kept a complete silence at all times, bowing down their heads, even when they were addressed to by their own husbands. But the lesson offered by Swapna had homed in. When Kyrhan entered the dining room around 9 PM, Leena and Sabrina hurried to fall on their knees in front of him with Ranu, taken by surprise by his entrance was still standing. Kyrhan did not even try to choose between them. He felt able to satisfy easily these two hot wenches. Dan called shortly after for them. They went to Leena's bedroom and the middle aged English woman massaged expertly her friend and teached the basic elements of her art. Sabrina had immediately afterwards a good hands-on opportunity to exert her new talents. In the interval, Peter had gone to the hotel to fetch just another hooded cloak, a red one.

To Dan's bewilderment, the Prince had given the order that the girls were to be delivered in his room around 10 PM, with their wrists tied together on their backs, on a leash held by their true husbands. Peter would thus deliver Leena and John would Sabrina. When they arrived, exactly on the hour, Kyrhan did not try to reduce the stress endured by the two men when he ordered them to remain standing in the room while he knocked up both their wives. He began with Leena whose husband was less likely to revolt. He made her on her back with legs pointing to the ceiling before sitting just between her parted legs. Her position forced her cunt lips open and he had no difficulties filling her pussy with his juge cock. Before starting his back and forth movements, Kyrhan called for Peter and told him to hold her feet in the air so that her cunt was open and vulnerable, ready to service him.

Kyrhan needed just a couple of moves before he had Leena panting madly, then screaming as madly as he was fucking her. Her pitch grew to peaks when she began to cum herself with her husband clenching his teeth while he was opening her as completely as he could for the cum of her lover to knock her up. Her final screams were strident while his loads of cum splashed against her cervix. John hastily produced a plug he inserted swiftly to prevent it to be done by her own husband. It was now the turn of John to watch his own mother who still pretended to be his wife being mounted mercilessly by Kyrhan. The prince asked him to part her cunt lips open to facilitate his entry. John complied without a murmur and he was close by when his big plunger filled her cunt for the first time. She screamed in pain when he hit bottom and continued to scream as he was pounding her quite hard. John's nails were planted in his palms but he managed not to utter a word.

After Kyrhan had planted his seed deep in both women's small gardens normally reserved for their husbands, he switched between the two girls when one was beginning to get tired. Each time, he added just another load in their cunts. He ordered their respective husbands to draw back the plug while the girl arched her back to limit spillage, before pushing back in the big plugs as soon as he had stopped cumming inside the offered pussies. Neither girls wanted to give up the challenge. So they tried their best for hours to lure Kyrhan to fuck them once more in front of their husbands. Finally Kyrhan had them back in their bedrooms with their hands tied to their backs once more and led naked by their husbands on their dog leashes. It was so shameful, so submissive but when they arrived to their doors, they were so strongly turned on that they pleaded with Dan for a last fuck before going to sleep. Dan reminded them that the only seed they would recive would come from Kyrhan as long as they were not tested positive.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

On the next morning, there was only Ranu waiting to be covered. Kyrhan ordered Kira and Ranu to pull out their plugs and take a shower in order to be ready to be mounted once more. The six women found themselves plugged on the next evening. Afterwards, Kyrhan found it fun to have the girls unplugged, showered without moving before being fucked once more and plugged again. Kyrhan seemed to have always inexhaustible stamina. The girls were tested for pregnancy at the end of the week and nobody was surprised when the six tests registered positive. Kira and Sabrina already knew that they were expecting twins as their ovaries had received a nearly permanent stimulation.

The week ended in a feast offered by Kyrhan in the hotel. The women were wearing their most beautiful sarees and jewels and they clustered around Kyrhan. He gave them a meeting date around eight months later and all of them promised to come back then.

------------------------------------------------------- The date of delivery for all the women of Kirhan's harem was approaching fast. All his flock gathered a second time in the palace harem about one month before the due time. Kyrhan wanted a photograph taken of all of them with their very pregnant bellies. He would hang an enlargement in his study with those of his father and grand father. Thus the tradition would be preserved.

His women, all except Ranu were white married women, arrived with their husbands with the exception once more of Preeti whose husband had declined the invitation. Kira had prepared for the occasion brand new silk sarees with matching cholis and she had all the old jewels of Kyrhan's family cleaned and polished.

In front of the photographer, there were at the center two thrones. The higher and more ornamented was for Kyrhan himself, the other, simpler and lower to his right was for Kira, wearing a red wedding saree. The other women were aligned behind the thrones: first Ranu then Leena, Swapna, Sabrina and at the end of the line Preeti. The men were on their knees on both sides. Dan was wearing proudly the insignia of the master of the harem : a big turban, a scimitar and a stick. He was seated alone just at the left of Kyrhan while Peter, John, Rajiv and Swapna's boyfriend were on the other side.

The photograph showed six women with their bellies bulging with one or two (for Kira and Sabrina) babies each about to be delivered. They were wearing their sarees very low and had chosen very short cholis to emphasize their very pregnant tummies. They clutched the sides of their distended bellies. There were six women, two of them with twins, all of the eight babies had been sired by Kyrhan only with the complete agreement of all their husbands. Kyrhan was very proud of this demonstration of his potency and persuasion abilities.

The six women delivered their babies in the span of three days only, as if one woman entering into labor and screaming induced the other ones to start contractions. The eight babies were in perfect health and a swarm of nurses hired by Kyrhan took care of everything. The mothers would remain in the palace for one or two weeks until the gyn had pronounced them fit to fly back home.

Two days after the last deliveries, Kyrhan proposed all of the participants to meet in the main room. He thanked profusely the girls to have agreed to realize his old dream and the men who had played the roles of harem servants and master and had allowed their wives to play their role. He wanted to thank the men quite especially and give them a very pleasant treat. Kyrhan explained that he had discussed it several times with Kira and that they had finally agreed to offer all of them a week in the palace with one of the harem girls except their wives. They acclaimed the proposal.

The women would not be given any say on their suitors. They had been pampered for nine months and their husbands had to sleep in Spartan dormitories. It was time to have tables turned. Kira had nonetheless advised Kyrhan on the pairings. Sabrina was ascribed to Dan, a very good choice as he had never enjoyed the pretty American woman. John was given Leena, who should widen his experience for Sabrina's benefit. Kira has chosen Swapna's boyfriend, she would work him hard to break his objections to their common way of life. Swapna herself would take care of Peter and would share for a few days the life of a very powerful executive who would introduce her to another world where her abilities could be a very interesting asset. The little Preeti would face the torrid and kinky demands of Rajiv, the man who had helped a lot to train Kira herself. The Australian girl was the most recent addition to Kyrhan's harem and would benefit from a master course. Ranu had finally the most difficult mission : try to draw Preeti's husband out of his sport and beer addictive trance. She was a very shrewd Indian woman and therefore, Kyrhan was reasonably sure she would find a way. He would like to gather again all his guests for holidays or just for the fun of it.

Kira took an important part in the film realisation. The result was presented to Kyrhan who loved the atmosphere. copies were dispatched to all his women who would treasure it (and view it quite often especially the scene where they are claimed by their beloved Prince and where they disrobe to climb on the stand to exhibit proudly their protruding plugs.


The End

[birdie8819]

Dungeon Torture

(A mysterious black cloaked nymph drives a muscular barbarian almost nuts while the latter was chained hand and foot in his dungeon cell.)

The huge, brawny barbarian writhed in his chains and bellowed in anger. Never had he been so humiliated. He been stripped totally naked of his clothes and weapons and was now bound hand and foot and spread-eagled on a heavy wooden cross. His bullish neck was tied against the wooden post of the cross with a heavy black metal chain, and both his muscular arms were also tied in a similar manner to the horizontal yoke straddling across his shoulders. He could barely move.

Hours passed. After falling into a trap set by that bitch, of whom he did not even know her name, he had awoken to find himself in this sorry state in what seemed to be a cold, damp dungeon cell. With nothing better to do, his thoughts began to try to recollect how he had ended up this way.

He had just left that ramshackle town, having spent his ill-gotten gains on ale and whoring, well satisfied and smug. The town's prostitutes were much the same as what he encountered elsewhere -- crude, filthy and very mercenary.

As he entered the dark forest on another journey to raid another hapless village, he spied a cloaked and hooded figure standing in the sunlight streaming onto the forest floor in the middle of his path.

The figure was dressed in a voluminous black satin cloak concealing its entire form. The cloak extended well beyond the figure's ankles, the hems of the silky material brushing the mossy forest floor. Even from afar, he could tell that the figure was a female. A strong scent of roses, violets and the unmistakable odor of femininity permeated from the figure. The barbarian could already feel his balls tightening in his loins at this enchanting spectacle.

Without a word, the satin covered figure turned on its heel, the liquid folds of its cloak swishing across the flat forest floor.

The barbarian had followed the alluring feminine cloaked, wraith-like figure which glided smoothly on the forest floor. He quickened his steps, but always she seemed to be beyond his reach.

Abruptly, she stopped, a slim tent-like figure dressed in shiny black. The barbarian caught up with her, just stopping behind her. Reaching forth a meaty hand, he started to stroke her shapely back concealed by the smooth fabric of her cloak. The action nearly gave him an electrical jolt of delight.

Becoming bolder, the barbarian let his hand move downwards and squeeze what should be her buttocks covered by the lustrous fabric. The barbarian's heart nearly skipped a beat when his touch yielded firm, soft yielding flesh. A strange, intoxicating scent began to permeate from the cloaked figure and fill the clearing.

Subconsciously, he breathed in the heady scent, and the next thing he knew when he woke up was that of imprisonment in this dank prison cell.

The door to the cell where the barbarian was imprisoned opened, and a dainty looking foot in a black satin high-heeled shoe appeared in the barbarian's line of sight. It was the mysteriously cloaked woman again. The voluminous folds of her mid-night cloak covered her from neck to toe, leaving nothing uncovered and everything to imagination. Nevertheless, her alluring figure, concealed by her outer satin garment, was beyond doubt in the barbarian's mind.

Soundlessly, she glided forward so that the smooth material of her cloak brushed the naked bronze of the barbarian's rough skin.

Because of the tautness of the chain around his neck, the barbarian could not look downwards, but the light brushing of the smooth, cool fabric of this woman on his naked skin aroused him quickly.

As his manhood shot upwards rigidly like the wooden post he was chained to, it was rapidly covered by the split of both folds of the woman's satin cloak. The barbarian could feel delicate, cool, satiny fingers caressing the shaft of his hardened manhood and he let out a groan.

The veiled woman's face was a mere inches from his face, and he could smell her impossibly sweet scented breath, a cross between champagne and very heady perfume. Those doe-like eyes with their long eyelashes seemed to stare intensely at him over the black satin veil that covered the bottom half of her face. Light blue eye shadows were painted around her eyes' fringes, giving her a smothering, sultry look even with her face half concealed.

His chest was heaving, and he was breathing heavily. Sweat streamed down his squared jaw face. He so needed to have sex with this satiny enchantress now. So near, but yet so far. And there was nothing he could do about it.

The sexy siren continued stroking his long, thick meat with her smooth, black satin gloved fingers, all the while long lashed brown eyes staring intensely into his.

The barbarian wanted to rage at this evil bitch, this woman who had imprisoned him and was even now, playing with his manhood. But somehow, he was at a loss for words. And those cool fingers caressing his hard shaft felt so good.

The barbarian's mammoth cock ached for release, but being bound hand and foot to the cross, there was nothing he could do, while the silky vamp took her time caressing his stick. Finally after what seemed like hours had passed, the cloaked woman withdrew her fingers and her cloaked form seemed to float slightly off the ground, the sensual fabric rubbing against the barbarian's skin, causing him to shiver with lustful pleasure.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

In an increasing stupor, the barbarian was only dimly aware that the woman was carefully sheathing his staff with a silken, skin tight sheath. Then his shaft was slowly enveloped by warm, silken folds that seemed to swallow the knob of the barbarian's cock.

The barbarian could hear a small gasp from the veiled woman as she impaled herself slowly on his tool. Her sultry eyes also closed for a moment as her head tilted back into the black, satin hood.

Since the barbarian could not even shift his head because of the tight chain wrapped around his neck, he could not see any further immediately beyond him, but he was aware of the woman's thighs and legs wrapping around his loins and around the wooden beam he was tied to.

She sat easily on his shaft, her silky body seeming to be resting weightlessly on his. All the barbarian seemed to feel was the woman's entire being surrounding his cock. Cool, smooth thighs wrapped themselves around his groin and the beam he was tied to.

Without a further word, she sat herself up and down, pumping on the barbarian's sex organ in the standing position. He soon came to with a groan, his sperm spilling into the silken sheath that the woman wrapped around his cock.

His dick was rapidly softening, but her black satin gloved hands reached downwards and stroked his shaft again, and as if by magic, it again hardened within a few seconds' time.

Without warning, the post the barbarian was tied to tilted backwards, and his semi-hardened dick, still buried in the black cloaked female's flower, was wrenched backwards as her soft torso now was almost perpendicular to his. As the barbarian lay horizontally on the laid back wooden cross, he could now see the mysterious woman sitting on top of him in the amazon's position.

To have this beautiful, mysterious nymph fucking him was more than enough to cause his cock to fully harden once more. He had to deposit his sperm again into her, as his manhood grew to a prodigious length, impaling her again in her womanly canal.

The woman kept her black satin cloak wrapped around her, concealing every inch of her alluring body from the barbarian's view. She rode him like a horse, and was soon pumping herself up and down expertly again on his shaft. Her flower caressed and massaged his stick, now slick with her feminine juices, in a very expert manner.

The woman's satin hood fell backwards, and her silky raven hair, done up in a bun, fell wantonly loose, cascading like a second cloak around her shoulders, reaching down to her hips as she rode and rode hard on his stick. She tossed her head from side to side in an uncontrollable silent ecstasy, even as she refrained from crying out.

After several minutes, the barbarian's enormous cock again spat forth its contents, and at that moment, the enchantress also seemed to weaken and she collapsed on top of the barbarian, panting and gasping, her voluminous black satin cloak covering them both, like a huge silk blanket.

The barbarian was thrilled to have this sexy creature resting on top of his body. Too bad, that his hands and head were all tied up, and he could not make a single move to molest his lover.

After a while, the woman sat up from her position, and disengaged her body from the barbarian, leaving his softening silk clad dick well-soaked in feminine juices. Mysterious, the wooden post also shifted from a horizontal position back to its original standing, vertical position, so that the barbarian, spent and exhausted, could see the woman could now standing in front of him, her veiled face only a few inches from the barbarian's.

She whispered into his face, a very low and sexy voice full of sultry desire. "You will remember this night when you have been sent to the mines, where there are no women at all, where men are worked slowly to death, and the guards willingly sodomise any of the prisoners at whim. You will remember me forever, and this night's pleasure."

Stepping back daintily, she deliberately opened her black satin cloak very slowly for the barbarian to see her body.

She was nude beneath the cloak, her peerless, sleek body like a perfect statue of white ivory. The moonlight streaming into the cell seemed to illuminate her seductive curves, her alluring waist and well-toned thighs. Instead of pubic hair, the woman had three black satin feathers lined with gold thread growing atop her womanly cleft. The lips of her womanhood were decorated with black, silky-like petals like a violet flower. Two, extremely long, black satin ribbons hung from her pubes where the pubic hair was supposed to be. Thigh length, black satin stockings concealed her shapely, long legs ending in lycra high heeled shoes.

The rest of her slender body was utterly hairless, a perfect piece of pallid sculpture.

Without a word, she closed her cloak again just as quickly as she opened it.

Then she whirled gracefully around, and like a wraith, she glided swiftly out of the cell, vanishing rapidly into the night.

The barbarian never saw the mysterious woman again. In any case, his career as an adventurer was over. Soon after, he was dragged out of his cell and sent to labour in some gold mines, where the hard life of a mining slave soon broke his back and spirit. In less than a year's time, he was reduced to a bag of skin and bones.

But still, on certain nights with the full moon, the ex-barbarian would wonder, who was the black satin clad siren who visited him in his cell and gave him the night of his life..........


The End

[birdie8819]

Last Story for the night . Enjoy !!!

How I Got a Maid

My mouth gaped open as a yawn escaped. My hand reached up to stifle it as I shook my head to break up the cobwebs. The judge unzipped her robe and waved to me as she opened the door of her robing room.

"Get home safe, Mr. Torres," she said, her smile revealing cigarette-stained teeth.

"Thanks, judge, enjoy your weekend," I replied as I closed my briefcase, slinging the black leather satchel over my shoulder.

"Another night court in the books," I sighed as I walked down the back stairs of the courthouse.

After a couple of years on the job, I started using the back stairway to leave the courthouse after night court. Sometimes the families of clients you weren't able to get released from jail might hang around to register complaints. At the end of day court, when plenty of people are around, I didn't find it worrisome, but at 1 A.M., when the streets are almost deserted, and darkness is only occasionally interrupted by streetlights, an angry family member or friend can be much more intimidating.

I pushed open the side door of the big gray courthouse. I was happy to see the rain that had been pouring down since the middle of the afternoon had stopped. The streets glistened with recently fallen moisture and the street lamps gave the air a hazy aura. I stepped to the corner and looked down the street, waiting for a cab to take me home.

With a shopping center across the street from the courthouse, the street in between was choked with cars during the daytime. Now, however, the cars that passed were usually gypsy cabs in search of fares or weary night shifters on their way home to a warm bed. Droplets of water kicked up as each car rolled by. A pickup truck pass too close to the sidewalk, and I couldn't get out of the way before it splashed me from my neck to my feet. I was slapping water off my overcoat when a loud horn blast made my head snap up.

A silver, Lincoln Town Car sat, idling, three feet away from me. I walked quickly, lifting the handle on the rear passenger side door, and leaned over to slide inside. Dropping my satchel on the soft leather seat next to me, I leaned back.

"One Hundredth Street and Eighth Avenue, please."

"Sure thing," the driver said, pulling away from the curb when the light changed from red to green.

I rested my head on the back of the seat and closed my eyes, trying to let the night representing everyone from gun-toting robbers to subway fare evaders fade away.

"Long night?" the husky voice asked from the front seat.

I noticed a Hispanic accent and opened my eyes. Twisting my head to the side and looking closer, I saw wisps of what looked like light blonde hair peeking out from under a brown leather cap.

"No longer than most night courts, which is to say, too long," I answered, stretching my arms out in front of me. "How long have you been out tonight?"

"Close to eight hours now," the driver said as the car reached the end of the street and turned left onto the bridge between the Bronx and Manhattan. "You a lawyer?"

"Guilty," I said ironically. The driver snorted as the car rumbled over the steel and cement bridge. "What about you?" I asked as I sat up in my seat. "I can probably count on one hand the number of female cab drivers I've had."

"My dad drove a cab. I would ride along with him sometimes on the weekend."

"Cab driving is not usually the kind of business parents pass down to their children, especially daughters."

"My dad put me through college with his cab. Now that I'm in grad school, I need to pay the rent. I've been driving since I was sixteen, so it made sense to me."

I nodded as the cab reached Eighth Avenue and headed downtown. Chatter from her walkie-talkie filled the space between us. As the streetlights and neon signs rolled by, I tried to catch her reflection in the mirror.

"What are you studying?" I asked, now awake and intrigued.

"U.S. History."

I shifted to my left and looked into the rear view mirror. As the cab rolled to a stop at a red light, I managed to glimpse what looked like wide hazel eyes.

"Going the academic route?"

"Don't know," she sighed as the light changed and we rolled forward. "I'm assisting some professors with classes now, while I write my thesis, but I'm not sure I want to spend the rest of my life teaching a bunch of eighteen to twenty-one year olds."

"I didn't think college was so bad," I said as I leaned forward tying to get a closer look at her face.

"You were never trying to teach you," she laughed.

We sat next to an all night convenience store with a bright yellow sign, waiting for the light to change. Suddenly, a loud chirp filled the interior of the car. The driver reached down, pulling out a silver cell phone out of the center console, checking the caller i.d.

"Dammit," she huffed. "I'm sorry, I have to answer this," she added with exasperation, flipping open the phone before I could say anything.

I leaned back against my seat.

"Why are you calling me?" she spat out as soon as she opened the phone. "I told you to stop calling me! What? What? Are you drunk? Dammit, stop calling me!"

Cars honked and pulled around the cab. I rubbed my hand across my face trying not to feel too awkward.

"I don't care about that shit! You can have it!" Just stop calling me!"

She snapped the phone shut and threw it. The phone bounced against the passenger side window, hit the headrest of the front seat and fell to the floor. Oblivious to my presence behind her, she leaned back against her seat, covered her face with her hands, and started crying.

I was completely confused as to what I was supposed to do now. Cars were still honking and pulling around us, and my driver was now hunched over, face in her hands, openly sobbing.

Finally, after a minute, I reached out and put a hand on her shoulder.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah," she screamed, almost jumping in her seat.

I flew backward, banging my head against the window.

"Oh God, oh God, I'm sorry, I'm sorry," she cried, turning around in her seat as I rubbed the side of my head.

"I'm o.k.," I chuckled, "Nothing a stiff drink before bed won't take care of."

"Oh, God, I am such a mess," she choked out between sobs.

I reached out, gently putting my hand on her shoulder.

"Listen, I don't know your name . . ."

"Carmen," she choked out. "I'm Carmen."

"Carmen, I'm Manuel." I slid forward in my seat. "You don't know me, but I would like to help. My apartment building is only a few minutes away. Why don't you take us there, park the car and come up to my apartment. I can make you a cup of tea and you can sit and get yourself together."

She looked at me warily.

"You want to make me some tea?"

"Truthfully, I'd like to get home. You're probably tired, and it might be better if you didn't have to drive for a little while."

She leaned her head back against the headrest, brushing the remaining tears from her cheeks. "I have been driving for hours," she said. "I would like a cup of tea."

"Good, it's settled."

I smiled gently and sat back. The light from the all-night deli reflected on her hazel eyes, and the corners of her lips turned up before she turned around and got the car moving again.

A few blocks passed before I decided to take a risk.

"Was that your boyfriend?"

"Ex-boyfriend," she said with an edge in her voice. "Major asshole, as he will forever be known. I came home from school early one night last week and found him fucking my roommate."

"Shit," I whistled.

"Big shit," she said. "I broke five plates before he ran out of the apartment in his boxers."

"You hit him with any?"

"One," she laughed. "In the back of the head. My roommate moved out two days later. Now I need to make up half the rent and the asshole keeps calling me. Half the time he's apologizing, the rest of it he's screaming like some macho dick head."

"He fucked up," I said. "Big time."

"Bet your ass. Is this the street?"

"Coming up here." I pointed and Carmen turned right onto One Hundredth Street.

"It's in the middle of the block, there's an open space right in front."

The car slid into the open parking space. Carmen left the engine running and turned around.

"I'm probably crazy for even considering this," she said.

"Listen," I responded, "the odds that I'm a serial killer or crazed sex maniac, on his way home from working eight hours in night court, have got to be pretty slim."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She laughed and I finally saw her smile, under the halogen safety lights in front of my building. Her teeth were pretty, probably whitened, and so straight there had to have been braces involved at some point.

She reached back and turned off the engine. Then she called in to her taxi base, telling them she was feeling ill and packing it in for the night.

"All right, but if you do turn out to be a sex maniac, I swear I will cut off your balls."

"You've totally warned me," I laughed.

I opened the door, picked up my bag and hopped out of the car, watching as she stepped out of her side and locked the car.

"You leaving the phone?" I asked; pointing to her cell on the floor of the car.

"The asshole is the only one who is going to call at this hour and I'll just erase the messages."

She walked around the front of the car, and I finally got a clear view of her, under the lights in front of my brownstone building. About, five-foot six, she only came up to about my collarbone. I could see more wisps of light blond hair coming out from under her brown driving cap Her skin was creamy, paler than I expected from her accent. She was wrapped up in a blue fleece jacket, which complemented her big hazel eyes. She walked up to me and stood close enough that I could feel the heat of her breath.

"I'm guessing Puerto Rican from your accent, but your skin's a little light for that." I said, looking into her wide eyes.

"Cuban," she answered with a grin. "Born in Miami, moved to New York when I was five years old. I've had the accent all my life."

"Well, wherever it comes from, it's cute," I said as I turned and walked up the stairs to the entrance.

"Don't tell me, you live on the top floor, right?" She asked with a little grin.

"It's only four floors," I chuckled. "I consider it good exercise."

"Well, I think walking from the front door to the elevator is all the exercise I need," she said as I unlocked the outer door, gallantly holding it open for her. As she walked past, I checked out her ass, which was held snugly inside a pair of faded blue jeans.

"You have an excellent body for someone who gets so little exercise." I said as I admired the view from behind.

"Ooooo, nice one," she laughed, not even pausing as she walked down the hallway. "You must get lots of girls with lines like that."

I chose to let that one go, opting instead for the pleasure of watching her hips sway from side to side as she walked. Her ass was full and round, and I got a quick jolt of pleasure from the idea of biting it. Some more of her hair started spilling from under her cap, falling down around her shoulders.

"All the way to the top?" she asked as she reached the foot of the stairway.

"Don't worry, Carmen," I said moving behind her. "I'll catch you if you faint from exhaustion."

"Good to know," she smiled before turning to walk up the steps.

I stepped around her as we reached the top of the stairs and led her to my apartment. I unlocked the door, pushed it open, and flipped on the living room light.

"God, what a mess," Carmen said as she walked inside. She stepped over a pair of jeans on the floor, pulled a couple of sweatshirts off one my dining chairs, and plopped down. "When's the last time you cleaned this place?"

"I clean every time my mom comes over," I said defensively as I locked the door. "I make her give me two days notice when she wants to come over, so I can stuff my junk in the closet."

Carmen snorted. "What a good son."

"I don't like her to feel like I can't take care of myself." I chuckled before changing the subject. "Now, I have a couple of different teas. You like chamomile?"

"I would love to have a beer, if you've got one." She stretched her arms above her head, then unzipped her blue fleece jacket, taking it off to reveal a pink long sleeved t-shirt which fit snugly around a flat belly and a pair of nicely sized breasts.

The public defender in me wanted to lecture her about drinking and driving, but I bit my tongue. I walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, reaching down to the second shelf, removing two bottles of Dos Equis. I popped the tops and handed one to Carmen as I sat down at the table.

"How long did you go out with this jerk?" I asked as she took a long pull on her beer.

"A year," she said, wiping her mouth on her sleeve. "A year of my life wasted."

"Well, you're out of it now."

She rubbed the bottle against her lips. "You know what the worst part of it is?"

"No, tell me."

"That bastard is the last guy I fucked." She laughed bitterly taking another long drink. "The night before I found him fucking my bitch of a roommate, I fucked that asshole and I still feel dirty."

"There's nothing wrong with you," I said, reaching over, grabbing her hand. My fingers brushed against her wrist and I felt her pulse racing.

She looked up at me. Her eyes looked a little wild.

"I know what I need. Do you know what I need?"

"What's that?"

"I need to get fucked. I need to get fucked good and hard. I need a guy to throw me down and fuck the shit out of me and make me forget that lousy shit."

She got up and slid over to my chair. I moved back and she climbed on top of me, straddling my legs and rubbing her body slowly up and down against me. Her breasts pressed against my chest and I felt her nipples growing stiff. She began pressing her lips around my face. My hands slid up, across her back, grabbing a handful of her hair as her lips slid down my neck. I groaned as she bared her teeth digging them into my neck. I yanked her head back and crushed my mouth against hers, thrusting my tongue in her mouth, grinding my body against hers. My cock was throbbing like a jackhammer by now and she didn't hesitate to ratchet up the torture, grinding her pelvis into mine, making me throb even harder.

Grabbing the bottom of her t-shirt, I yanked it upwards. Carmen leaned back, letting me pull the shirt off completely, revealing creamy, pale skin and firm, round C-cup breasts spilling out of a black lace bra. I wrapped my arms around her waist and leaned forward, burying my face between her tits. She giggled and shook her body as I kissed her tits. I sucked each of her nipples through the black lace, making her moan loudly, grinding harder against my cock.

"Fuck, that feels good." she moaned breathily. "Take my bra off, baby. Suck my titties."

My hands slid back up, unfastening her bra. I slid each of the straps off her arms, flinging the bra towards the couch. I kissed my way down from her collarbone to her breasts. Her nipples were bigger than pencil erasers, and encircled by areole that were dark as chocolate and bigger than saucers. Dragging my tongue around each of her breasts, I grabbed her right nipple between my teeth and bit.

"Ooooooooooooooooo," she moaned, twirling her fingers in my shoulder length black and silver hair. "Bite it harder, Papi! God, my pussy is so wet!"

My teeth clamped down harder on her bud, while I rolled the other nipple between my fingers.. My cock felt like it was going to burst through my pants as Carmen squealed and bucked in my lap. Finally, I released her tit from my mouth.

"Strip." I ordered. "Show me your sexy body."

She obediently slid off my lap and stood on the floor. Backing away from me slowly, Carmen stood in front of the couch. She lifted each of her legs in turn, peeling off her sneakers and tossing them to the floor. She bit her lip and undid the fastener on her jeans, then she licked the tips of her fingers and slid them down inside her waistband. Her face flushed red as her fingers slid round inside her pants.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Mmmmmmmmmmm yes, so wet," she moaned before she pulled her hand up and dragged her fingers over her belly, wiping her juice coated fingers on her creamy skin.

She pulled the zipper down slowly. Making little grunts each time she tugged, she dragged her jeans down to the floor, revealing black lace panties that matched the bra she had just discarded.

"You like my panties, baby?" she whispered as she rubbed her fingers over the lacy front.

I nodded slowly, my tongue circling around my lips. I rubbed my hands over my thighs, having resolved not to touch my now almost painfully hard prick, afraid I might cum in my pants.

Carmen sat down on the edge of the blue sofa and spread her legs wide, giving me a perfect view of her lace covered pussy. She made circles over the soft fabric, while her free hand squeezed her huge nipples.

I watched as she rubbed her pussy faster through her panties. As her moans grew louder, she reached down and slowly slid her panties off, spreading her legs to reveal a glistening, clean-shaven pussy. She lifted the panty up, rubbing it against her juicy slit, and pushed the soft fabric between the folds of her slit, inside her juicy love hole. She moaned louder as the panty disappeared in between her labia. When she had stuffed the lacy panty completely inside her self, Carmen reached up and pinched both of her nipples, groaning with excitement as her ass lifted off the couch. She sat back down and ground her ass against the cushion while she squeezed her tits in the palms of her hands.

She smiled as her hands dropped back between her legs. She stuck her fingers between her labia and slowly withdrew her panty,, then stood, holding the panties bunched up between her fingers, she walked towards me.

"Open your mouth," she commanded.

I complied without question.

She stood in front of me, her skin starting to glisten with sweat. She leaned forward and grinning evilly, stuffed the wadded panty into my mouth. I was overwhelmed by the salty sweet aroma. I closed my mouth, clenching the fabric in my teeth.

Carmen got close to my ear and whispered, "Suck on that like a good boy, while I see whether you got anything worth sticking inside me."

She dropped to her knees. Lifting each of my legs in turn, she yanked off my loafers, and tossed them to the side. She pulled off each of my socks, then she reached up, undoing my belt, unfastening my slacks. I rubbed my tongue against the panty she stuffed in my mouth, trying to suck off every drop of juice on the soaked black lace.

Carmen yanked on my slacks and I lifted my ass off the chair so she could slide them off. Her hands slide back up my legs, pressing her palm against the bulge in my boxers.

"What are you hiding in here, Papi?"

I winked at her in response. She gripped the waistband and pulled my boxers down. My cock sprang free, rock hard, eight inches long and four inches around, already leaking precum from the uncircumcised tip.

"Oh my God," she whispered, as my cock hung in front of her face. She circled the shaft with her hand. "I can barely hold it," she said breathlessly.

Slowly, she began stroking my prick. Pulling back the foreskin to reveal the head. She leaned in close and swept her tongue all around the head.

I threw my head back and moaned loudly, still tasting the salty pussy nectar I was sucking off her panty. She jacked my cock a little faster and flicked her tongue across the slit. She smiled, sucking the head between her lips. I almost jumped out of my skin as the intense pressure of her mouth kicked my lust into overdrive. Carmen rubbed the head around her lips while continuing to smile.

"I've never eaten an uncut dick before, Papi, I'm gonna have fun," she whispered before opening her mouth and filling it until she had swallowed half my cock.

I moaned ecstatically, running my fingers through her blonde curls while pushing her head down. She grunted and pushed back but I held her head down on my cock, while groaning even louder.

Carmen moaned and gurgled on my throbbing member. I felt a sharp pain in my thighs. She was dragging her fingernails in my thighs. I grunted through the pain in my legs as I guided her head up and down on my shaft. Her head sank lower and lower, more and more of my dick disappearing inside her mouth. I leaned backward and looked up into the lights over the couch. The harsh light felt like it was boring through my eyes into my skull.

Finally, when it felt like every nerve in my body was on fire, I pulled Carmen's head up, dragging her off my engorged prick until it came out of her mouth with an audible "pop." She grabbed the shaft with her right hand and started stroking it rapidly, sliding from the head down to the base and back.

"Come on, Papi," she moaned breathily. "Cum for mami, cum all over my titties."

I moaned as her hand wrapped tighter around my cock. The throbbing had spread all over my body. Even my temples pounded in the same rapturous rhythm. I spit the spent black panty out of my mouth.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh, yessssssssssssssss," I screamed as I erupted.

Thick white, ropes of cum shot forth in rapid bursts, the first hitting Carmen on her chin. She pointed the shaft down towards her chest and continued stroking it even as it bathed her chest with semen.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmm'" she murmured as the viscous white liquid splattered on her tits.

I watched as she scooped my cream from her left breast, bringing it to her lips. She sucked the jizz coated digits one by one between her lips, until they were clean. As my cock shot its last burst, she leaned over and swirled her tongue around the head. I squirmed in my seat as she bathed my cock with her spit, and groaned when she sucked the head back inside her mouth, capturing it with her teeth. She held my cockhead in her mouth while she massaged my balls with both hands. I groaned and squirmed. Her sweet torture was unbelievably thrilling, but I feared if she continued at this rate, my cock might actually fall off before I got to fuck her.

I snaked my fingers into her blonde curls and

pulled on her head. She resisted for a moment, keeping an iron grip on the cock in her mouth. Finally, she relented, releasing my dick and letting me drag her upward until her mouth crushed against mine. Our tongues danced while our hands tried to touch every corner of each other's bodies all at once. I savored the salty taste of my cum on her lips and tongue. My hands found her tits and roughly pinched her nipples.

Carmen squealed as I pinched her buds. Ripping her mouth away, she leaned back and smiled.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm, Papi, I love how that feels."

She licked her lips, then sucked two of my fingers into her mouth.

"If you like that," I grunted, "you'll really love this."

Quickly standing, I pulled her up, sweeping her legs off the floor into my arms. I knocked a pile of books, newspapers and unopened mail off the dining table, and laid her down on it.

"Ooooooooooo, what a he-man," Carmen giggled.

Ignoring her, I grabbed her legs, yanking them forward so they dangled off the edge. Spreading her legs wide I had an unobstructed access to her honey pot. Her lips were glistening with her sticky juices.

"You look good enough to eat, baby."

"Why don't you see how good," she whispered.

Needing no further encouragement, I dropped to my knees and began kissing and nibbling her inner thighs, making her wriggle and squeal as I drew closer to my prize. As I slid closer, Carmen grabbed my head and pulled up, shoving my face into her steaming cunt.

"Yesssssss, lick my coochie, motherfucker!" she screamed, holding my head to her juicy snatch. My tongue swirled around her labia, trying to suck up every bit of sex juice dripping from her slit.

"Yeah, that's it Papi, lick it like you mean business!"

She was really squirming now, wriggling around on my dining room table. I reached up and dug my hands into her thighs, grabbing hold for all I was worth, while going to town on her slit.

I grabbed her labia between my teeth and tugged on the meaty flesh. Her loud groans gave me confidence I was headed in the right direction, so I continued tugging on her pussy lips for a moment, before burying my tongue back into her slit. She bucked her hips in response, pushing her wet slit harder against my greedy mouth.

"Come on, motherfucker, eat me!." She screamed as she ground her pelvis into my face. "Your tongue feels so good in my pussy, keep eating me!"

I spread her lips with my fingers and licked her dripping snatch enthusiastically. I swirled my tongue around her clit, flicking the stiff bud repeatedly. She jumped each time I touched her love button.

"Oh, God, that feels so fucking good!" she squealed, grinding her ass against the wooden table. She humped my mouth wildly.. "Suck my clit! Make me cum!"

I sucked her clit between my lips as I snaked two fingers inside her juicy fuck hole. Her pussy immediately clamped down on my digits, squeezing them tightly inside her. I rubbed my tongue on her throbbing button and bent my fingers insider her, reaching for her g-spot. I made soft circles around the spot with my fingertips.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Carmen wailed as she shot upwards, off the table. Her body convulsed and my chin was spattered with juices as she was overcome by orgasm. "I'm cumming, oh God, I'm cumming!" She cried, pushing my head into her pelvis, grinding her cunt into my face. Tangy, sweet pussy juices covered my lips and chin. I rubbed my tongue around my lips, sucking off as much of her sex juice as I could.

As her moans subsided, Carmen sank back down onto the tabletop. Climbing from between her still shaking legs, I pressed my lips against her belly button, kissing my way up her body. Her fingers snaked through my hair as I kissed my way up her body. As I reached her breasts, I dragged my tongue around her huge, dark areole. I nursed on each of her nipples for a couple of minutes, feeling her body beneath me still vibrating from her orgasm, with her heart beating like a jackhammer. She wrapped her fingers tightly around my curly black hair and yanked, separating my mouth from her tits.

"Kiss me," she whispered.

I eagerly complied, sliding my fingers through her blond tresses as our lips met. My tongue slipped inside her mouth and my hand slid up to her breast, my fingers stretching around the soft fleshy globe, squeezing it. I felt her leg slip around my waist, pushing against my ass, holding me tightly against her luscious body. My fully revived penis rubbed against her dripping slit.

I kissed her chin and nibbled down her neck to her shoulders, grazing the hot, tender skin with my teeth, before sinking them into her ripe flesh.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm," Carmen moaned as her body went rigid. Her nails dug into my back, raking my flesh. My cock, getting slick with her juices, throbbed against the hot folds of her pussy. I continued sucking and biting on her neck and shoulder.

"God, baby, you feel so good," she whispered as she gripped my arms, our bodies rocking together on the table. "Fuck me! Stick your big fat cock inside me, now!"

I moved back up to her mouth and kissed her, savoring the smell and taste of her. I smiled wickedly as I pushed myself up off the table. Before she could speak again, I grabbed her legs, pulling her forward, wrapping my arms around her waist, lifting her off the table, holding her against me.

Carmen whooped as I lifted her off the table. She wrapped her legs around my waist and pressed her lips against mine. I returned the kiss ecstatically, and started walking down the hallway from the living room to my bedroom. I tripped on a sneaker and nearly toppled over. Carmen laughed riotously as I regained my balance while holding her up.

"Don't knock yourself out yet, Papi," she laughed. "I still have plans for that cock!"

I grunted and shoved the door to my bedroom open. Kissing Carmen again as I navigated between discarded clothes and sneakers, I reached the foot of the queen sized platform bed and leaned forward, dropping Carmen onto the mattress. Backing up to the dresser next to the door, I switched on the lamp that sat on top of it.

Incandescent beams shined through the pale gray lampshade. Carmen licked her lips while spreading her legs. Her hands slid slowly down her body, down to her slick pussy. She slid two fingers between the puffy folds and inside her snatch.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmm, baby, get over here. I need that big piece of meat inside me."

I smiled as I watched her pleasure herself.

"Roll over." I said quietly. "Get on your hands and knees."

"Ooooooo," she whispered. "You want to do me doggie?"

She climbed on top of the rumpled blue and white bed cover and rolled over, tantalizingly waving her full, round ass back and forth. I walked over to the bed. Slipping my arms around Carmen's waist, I leaned over and dragged my tongue over her shapely butt. Then I bared my teeth and sank them into the spot I had just licked.

"Ohhhhhh God!" Carmen stretched forward on the bed and grabbed the sheets in front of her, writhing as my teeth pulled on her fleshy rump. "Fuuuuuuuuuuuck!!" she moaned through gritted teeth.

Laughing, I released her ass cheek from my teeth and raised up behind her. I grabbed my dick and guided it between Carmen's legs, which were splayed wide on the bed. I moaned as I found her hot wetness. I rubbed the shaft against her slit, coating it with her sticky juices.

"Shit,, Papi, stop teasing and fuck me!" Carmen

screamed as my cock pressed against her pussy. "Gimme that big cock now!"

I grunted as my cock spread her buttery folds. I grabbed her hips and thrust forward, moaning as the head popped inside. Carmen pushed her ass backward, forcing me deeper inside her love tunnel.

"Fuck me Papi!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. "Fill my pussy up with your huge cock!"

Slamming her ass back against me, Carmen writhed on the bed, moaning and screaming as my shaft rubbed against her inner walls. I held her hips tightly and watched my shaft sliding back and forth, disappearing into her cunt. Though she clearly had no inhibitions about taking on a guy she had just met, Carmen's pussy was tight as a drum.

I groaned and slid my hands up from her hips, reaching under her quivering frame until I found her breasts. Latching hold of her tits with both hands, I pulled Carmen up off the bed, pulling her up until her back rubbed against my torso. My cock continued slamming inside her tight cunt as I squeezed her melons between my palms, while sucking on her neck.

"Mnmmmmmmmmmmm, baby," she sighed as she bounced on my shaft, "it's so fucking deep inside me. You're gonna rip me apart!"

"Hang on, baby," I groaned as my cock sank all the way inside her. 'You're gonna make me blow soon!" I held her tightly against me as I thrust my cock faster. The juices from her pussy were dripping off my balls now, hitting the sheets.

"Make me cum, Papi, I want to cum while you are inside me!"


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

She ground her ass against me, writhing and moaning as my cock throbbed uncontrollably inside her pussy. I grabbed her hand, pulling it between her legs. I found her clit, and placed her hand against it. I could feel it throbbing wildly, and I took her fingers and began rubbing it. Her body, which was already thrusting violently against me, stiffened, then began shaking wildly.

"Oh fuck!" she screamed. "Oh yes! Oh fuck! Oh yes! My pussy's on fire! Oh my God, I'm gonna cum!" With a banshee-like wail, Carmen gave herself up.

Her pussy began to spasm repeatedly around my cock. She fell forward onto the mattress and started shaking uncontrollably. Her cries almost left the range that humans could hear, and for a split second I was afraid my neighbor's poodles might start going insane.

That moment passed as my head began to explode. My temples throbbed so hard I thought they might burst. I roared and slammed my cock as deep inside Carmen as I could before it exploded and unleashed a river of cum inside her pussy.

"Oh my God," she whimpered as I erupted. "I can feel it, I can feel your cum inside me."

"It's all for you , baby, " I moaned as my knees gave out and I sank to the mattress, holding her tight around the waist as my cock kept pumping semen inside her.

"Kiss me, Papi" she whispered.

I slid my head around and my lips found hers, tasting the saltiness from her sweat. We lay on the bed, our mouths pressed together, as her pussy milked the last few drops of cum from my cock. Slowly, I withdrew my cock from her pussy, and draped my arm across her chest. She rolled over and snuggled, burying her face in my shoulder.

"God, I feel so good, baby," she whispered in my ear.

"I feel good too, baby," I chuckled, "if you don't count feeling like I just finished a triathlon."

"Lay right there and rest up. Is that your bathroom across the hall?"

I nodded, and she climbed out of bed, scampering out of the room, shutting the bathroom door behind her. I climbed up on the bed, sliding back until my head found the pillows, and lay back, trying to take in the experience. I looked at my watch, and gasped as it read 4:30.

"I may sleep for a month," I said to myself as I sat against the headboard.

I heard the toilet flush, and water running in the sink. The door opened and Carmen walked back into the bedroom, her breasts bouncing slightly as she entered. She had washed the dried cum off her face and chest. She stopped by the dresser and turned off the lamp. She hopped back on the mattress, crawling up to the headboard and under the sheets before she snuggled up to me.

"Baby, I had a great idea while I was on the toilet," she said in a serious tone.

"It's where I do some of my best thinking." I chuckled.

"I'm serious," she chided. "I need to make some extra money. You need somebody to clean this place up."

"I don't think I said that." I said apprehensively.

"Trust me," she said as she planted soft kisses along my shoulder. "You do. I can come over here a couple of times a week, after school, and make this place presentable. You can pay me $200 a week."

"$200?" I said as I recoiled. "Listen, I'm a public defender, I'm not made of money."

"Papi," she said softly, as she reached out and wrapped her hand around my balls, gently massaging them in her palm, "that's half what any professional maid service will charge you, and you really need to get this place in shape if you expect me to ever come back."

It might have been the smoky huskiness in her voice, it might have been the extremely pleasant feeling of her massaging my balls, or it might have been the thought of more of her spectacular pussy, but my head relaxed against the pillow, and I began to see the sense in her argument.

"Let's sleep on it, baby," I whispered as my head sank against the pillow. "We'll figure it out in the morning."

"No figuring necessary, Papi," she whispered as she curled up, back pressed against my chest, and pulled my arm around her. "It's all settled."

The next morning, after riding me to another glorious orgasm, Carmen let me negotiate her down to one hundred fifty a week for three nights, but I probably would have paid the two hundred she asked for. Now, for six hundred dollars a month, I can see my hardwood floors, my kitchen sink is always empty, and I have the best sex of my life three nights a week. On the whole, I'd say I made out like a bandit.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[Glen2712]

No new hunting grounds of late.... :sigh:


Thank goodness got nice erotic stories to read; to ease the urge, otherwise I've been dead a long time.... Thanks Bro birdie8819 :o :)




P.S: List Of UPPEES is not in full due to the capacity limitation of the signature function (not be longer than 300 characters excluding BB Code markup). Rest assured I've all ur nicks n u'll be awarded. If I do missed u, kindly PM me. :)


Appreciate the PM, Bro BatistaSG, Bro steamystreamsg, Bro Linkus, Bro Regaine, Bro evo7_5, Bro Thongchai, Bro curiouslooker, Bro PS3SG, Bro Red-Card, Bro jerrystockton, Bro Cytan7, Bro =WK=, Bro dbhh, Bro awesome04 and Bro skyhawk958!

[JrBoy]

Then what about the story that i post? Someone said it a lousy story.

Bro hello111, just managed to read ur story only. No leh, i think its quite nice. I guess its a matter of perspective bah. Some pple like, some pple dont :p


Bro birdie, got more of this kind of stories not ?? i go thru like 50 pages abit giddy already :D

[birdie8819]

No new hunting grounds of late....

Hm....then must go and find liao . :p



Thank goodness got nice erotic stories to read; to ease the urge, otherwise I've been dead a long time.... Thanks Bro birdie8819

Thanks for your support and glad that this is a place for you to ease your urge . :D

Bro hello111, just managed to read ur story only. No leh, i think its quite nice. I guess its a matter of perspective bah. Some pple like, some pple dont


Yes I do agree with you bro and I've also post in the previous page . ;)



Bro birdie, got more of this kind of stories not ?? i go thru like 50 pages abit giddy already

Good and Solid one very hard to find leh dun worry if come across will definetly post for you guys to read . Thanks for your support . ;)

[IDOL]

Bro birdie8819 ... very hardworking leh you .... everyday got new story ... :D

[birdie8819]

Bro birdie8819 ... very hardworking leh you .... everyday got new story ...

Thanks for your support bro IDOL ! ;)

Not everday but every second if you're free to go to the internet and search sure to have new stories , it's just that whether got time to read/amend and post out niah . :p :D

[hello111]

Thanks bro hello111 for your support and your wonderful so call teacher who teaches sex story , well this one is a nice Indian story not all people likes their style of writing cause I think most of the samsters here likes more on Ang Moh style of writing .

Ok then,some ang mo story now. :p



Bro hello111, just managed to read ur story only. No leh, i think its quite nice. I guess its a matter of perspective bah. Some pple like, some pple dont



More coming up...:p

[hello111]

Ass play

I heard a report the other day, on that entertainer feature network, that when Marilyn Monroe died, she had a full enema inside her body. The reporter said that either Marilyn or an unknown murderer filled an enema bag, added barbiturates, put it inside her bowels, and she held it there. The skin inside absorbed all the chemicals and it killed her. An overdose. Now the freak in me wanted to know all sorts of things that the G-rated network would never disclose.

I wanted to know whether Marilyn (Norma Jean) was a regular enema user. I wanted to know if she cleaned out her colon before Jack Kennedy or Frank Sinatra came to fuck her, and if they swabbed her sanitized pink, puckered asshole with their tongues. I wanted to know if she inserted the enema and didn’t realize the amount of drugs her body would absorb before she expelled the liquid.

I wanted to know if Marilyn was so effective at holding the water in that she accidentally killed herself, or if she truly intended to kill herself with her intestines full of the hazardous water. I wanted to know if Marilyn expelled the water after she took her last breath and all her body’s muscles relaxed, or if there was a plug in her ass, holding it in. Was the liquid actually still inside her body when the police found her? How? I wanted to write to that police drama "Cold Case" to see if they’d reinvestigate the details.

Now I am curious about all of these things because I have become an ass afficionado. I wasn’t one until recently, when I met my new man and learned that he was fascinated by porn. I asked him to show me one of his movies, and when he did, I just looked at him and said, "Oh YOU want some anal sex, don’t you?" He hung his head, and looked rather fishy and boyish.

"I’ll give it a try" I shrugged and pointed at the screen, "but let me work on it. I know she’s acting like it’s about the same as fucking her pussy, but you and I know that’s not the way it works. That hole is an exit."

[hello111]

Ass play

I didn’t want to disappoint him. I wanted to grin and act all gung ho, but I worried that it was going to hurt like hell. I knew from looking at the length of the scene in the movie, he hoped to spend some quality time in my tight little ass, gripping the pale skin of my hips as he rode me hard. I knew that he really wanted to slam it to me. What had I promised to do?

We watched the rest of the movie and one young woman was so enthusiastic about her ass-fucking that she screamed and gyrated, trying to take in more. "Deeper! Deeper!" She screamed and panted. Another male actor was delighted to stick his dick in her too, so there she was, all over the big screen, taking in not just one dick, but two. Holy shit! These little sluts in these movies had no idea how high expectations are raised when our men see these shameless fuck sessions. Shit oh dear. And on the big screen, it was suddenly wall to wall asshole stretched out by two marvelous huge cocks. Complete with the surround sound shrieking "Oh yes, oooh yes, oh Baby Baby Baby."

My own man pulled out his 9-inch dick and started stroking, holding his hand loose and massaging the ridge at the base like he was about to start a fire. I loved to watch him masturbate, but I quickly took advantage of the situation to get my own pussy pumped. I leaned over a chair and he stood behind me, fucking my pussy doggy style, watching the actress call out. She ultimately took the cocks that had just been deep inside her ass, swallowed them down her throat, and exclaimed that they tasted great. Oh my goodness! My man pulled out and squirted his jizz all over my ass.

I was more than a little uncomfortable. My man was into sodomy. A small-dick boy had poked me in the ass once or twice, but after watching the video, I knew this was going to be different. I thought about how hard my man got, and how he would be sure to fill me to capacity. I was sure that it was going to feel like he was sk$$$$$ng me up to my neck. I had an image of myself on a rotisserie, his dick shoved up my ass, spinning over a bed of hot coals. I was skeptical that I would be able to show the same level of enthusiasm as the actress in the movie. I didn’t even think anyone could pay me enough to show the same level of enthusiasm as the actress in the movie. (How much do these girls make anyway?)

My one experience with ass-fucking had been confusing. The boy who had tried it was sort of grossed out, thinking "Ew! Is it going to smell like shit?" Once inside, he came quick and sloppy, with loud exclamation, like he’d just slammed his dick into an electric pencil sharpener, then pulled it out all pointed and done. My man now wouldn’t do me like that. His dick was fat! With my previous experience, there was an embarrassing time after the initial penetration of running to the toilet, making gassy noises, and feeling like I was going to ultimately mess all over the floor. Not acceptable.

I was going to have to teach myself to take it up the ass, and take it hard. I was going to have to learn to clean it thoroughly so I could be confident there wasn’t going to be an awful mess. I was going to have to be convincing or my man was going to be terribly disappointed and I was going to feel like a loser.

[hello111]

Ass play

I began researching enemas. My goal was to be able to fuck my man like the girl in his movie fucked that hard dick, able to suck it off after the fact. I tried the small, cold enemas from the drug store shelf. I stood there in line, anxious and self-conscious, trying to make sure the woman behind the counter wasn’t the same gal who’d sold me one the week before. (I’d lied that I was using them to prepare myself for surgery.) I wasn’t impressed that the liquid was filled with diarrhetics and that the amount of liquid was probably about a cup and a half. What good was that going to do?

I checked their effectiveness by slamming myself in the ass with my smallest dildo until the muscles in my ass contracted and I expelled the last of the liquid. I found these enemas short-lived, and only marginally effective. And I wasn’t sure I was making any progress. This dildo was much smaller than my man, I used lots of lube, but it was still piercing and invasive. How did the movie girls do it? How did they keep going at it for most of an hour (my man says filming those scenes can take ten hours a day) and how in the hell did they learn to enjoy it?

What was I, a fucking wimp?

I went on the internet. Before long, I found several gay sites with plenty of instruction and a brown, unobtrusive box arrived in the mail. I opened the carton in the privacy of the bathroom on a quiet morning when my man had to work. I took out the bag, the clips to hold it up, and the long tube. At the end of the tube I screwed on an attachment like a narrow straw. I undressed, leaving my clothes in a pile by the door, and filled the bag with warm water. I quickly learned that the water had to be pretty much body temperature. Those skin surfaces inside were not used to touching anything cooler or warmer.

Enemas, even as warm as bath water burned like a son of a bitch and I suspected they seared off a layer of skin. I soaped up the nozzle so that it was slippery enough to insert into my tight ass. (Oh shit how would I ever get his goddamn dick inside?) I pushed the water in from the bottle and then pushed it out. Lather, rinse, repeat. Another side effect was that the water didn’t all expel. A lot of it was absorbed by my body and some of it just slurped around. After about an hour, I really had to pee.

But I thought I was making progress. Before long I could put over a pint of water inside. Some of the articles on the internet said that true enema fanatics could take almost a gallon of water at a time, until their bellies expanded. They really got off on how long they could hold it inside. Some of them made mixtures of water and coffee or water and wine, counting on the absorbing properties of the colon to make them either jittery or drunk. Absolutely perverse! I wondered if they knew about Marilyn Monroe and her barbiturates. The article that suggested these methods did warn that you had little control over how much of the extra chemical your body was going to absorb inside your bowels. No shit!

I listened to an interview with porn star Jenna Haze. She was on Playboy Radio talking to Tiffany Granath. She disclosed that what she did to prepare for an anal sex scene was a combination of fasting and enemas. She said she’d never had an embarrassing experience on a set. I got a pad of paper and took notes.

Nervously, I decided I’d be ready. I called my man I’d be ready for a round of sex on Friday night. Thursday, at noon, I ate a salad, then after that, I cut off the solid foods. Yogurt for dinner. I did one of the box enemas that evening, and the diarrhetic went right through me. I evacuated most of what I had inside, then went to bed. I wanted to masturbate, then thought I’d better save it. Let the tension build.

[hello111]

Ass play

Friday noon, I did another enema, water only, using a hot water bottle system that I purchased at Wal-Mart. I filled the pink bladder with tepid water. I attached the hoses and a nozzle that inserted into my ass. It sprayed water in several directions. Naked, I leaned over in the bathtub, the bladder of water under my knees and pushed on the bladder. The water started flowing through the tubes and filling up my bowels.

The feeling was intense. I’d already gotten most of the debris out the night before, so now it was more a "final rinse." The first water was a little cool and I could distinctively feel the water spread into my colon. Awesome! I knelt on the bladder and pushed a little more water in. I started to feel a little full, and I wanted to distract myself from the feeling so I could push more water inside after a minute.

I put my hand down and started diddling on my clit. Good distraction! I clenched the muscles of my anus to hold the water in, and rubbed my cliterous. I held the water, held the water, held the water. I rubbed my clit, rubbed my clit, rubbed my clit. I pushed on the bladder and forced a little more water inside. I rubbed my clit some more. I folded the rubber bladder in half to push the last bit of water inside. I thought I was holding about a quart! I felt so—so stretched. It was nice and cool inside. Water dripped a little from the nozzle, rolling cool water over my hand while I messed with my clit so I could hold it as long as possible.

Then it felt sudden that I needed to expel the water. I stood, stepped out of the bathtub and perched on the toilet. I pushed some of the water out, then clenched my ass shut. The longer I could hold the water, the better a rinse it would be. On the toilet, I played with my clit a little more. I felt all electrified and in tune with my body. I got the hair clippers and spread my thighs so I could trim my pubic hairs. I challenged myself to hold the water that little while longer. I felt the delicious vibration of the clippers as I trimmed my bush to about an eighth an inch. After I finished, I rolled my clit between my forefinger and thumb. I felt the fullness of the water in my ass.

I pushed the water out, as much as I could.

Oh dear! I wasn’t counting on liking the enema so much. I filled the enema bag again, this time with slightly warmer water. I inserted the nozzle in my asshole, and started pushing on the bag with my knee and forearm. The water squirted out, a jet flying off to the left and hitting the side of the tub. I pushed the nozzle inside a little deeper, then the water started filling me to capacity.

I put my right hand between my thighs and I kept masturbating. The intensity against my clit was so effective at taking my mind off the filling feeling in my butt. I got one of my man’s razors and shaved the line of hairs that grew inside my pussy lips. I held the water in, held the water in. I arched my back as much as I could and pushed on the bladder of water to force every drop of water inside. Oh, I was such a good girl to take all this water! I reached back between my legs and tentatively shaved the circle of fine hairs from around my anus.

Oh fuck! I was so, so full! My rectum was all full of water and I could feel the water push up into my lower intestine, farther than a dick could probably reach. I pushed on the bladder of water some more, and I could even feel the water push more inside and my tummy started to distend. Oh fuck. This was about as full as I was going to get. I stood to cross the bathroom, clenching my ass closed. Oh! Oh! The water splashed out behind me, all over the bathtub.

I squatted and released the water. Oh it felt great. It really felt great. There was a little white pasty mucus from my bung hole coming out with the water, but other than that, I was spotlessly clean. After I was sure I had expressed all of the water, I walked naked into my bedroom and got a dildo from the drawer in the nightstand

[hello111]

Ass play

I went back into the bathtub. I soaped up the dildo and then I squatted down onto it, pushing it right into my butt. Oh my god. Oh fuck. It felt great! I had a squeaky clean ass, and the dildo slid in. I started rocking it in and out. Oh there was a little to push out. I got up, the dildo plugging my ass and went to the toilet. I pushed. Nothing much. More clear mucus. I went back to the bathtub, rinsed the hot water bag out and filled it a quarter way with warm water. I pushed the dildo back into my asshole and started riding it. Oh, oh oh yes!!! I think I’m gonna like this!

I got done with my little session in the tub and I laid on the bed. Oh my god. I was wonderfully exhausted. The enema was so thorough, and expelling it was it’s own little reward. I felt deliciously scoured clean. After a brief rest on the bed, I felt energized, and ready to take on the world.

I could hardly wait for my man to get home from work. I was fasting all day, so I sipped at my Diet Coke and chewed ice. In the middle of the afternoon, I peed and made sure I didn’t have anything else inside my colon by pushing the dildo back inside and working it some more. I came, and it was a different sort of cum. I wanted to experiment some more, but I decided to hold out and wait for my man.

He arrived with a bottle of white wine. I drank a glass. It went right through me, since I hadn’t eaten for almost 28 hours. My man was going to get the fuck of his life, but he didn’t know it, he didn’t have any idea. I drank another glass of wine, and I was feeling a buzz.

Of course I had already flashed out the credit card at Victoria’s Secret, so I had quite the show for him that night. I stripped down to a pale pink teddy that laced up the front. I took my time unlacing it, flashing my perfect 36C breasts. He took my ruddy nipples into his mouth and sucked, long and hard. Electricity shot right through me. I was ready to cum right then! I wasn’t surprised. Doing the enema had made me so aroused, and I’d carried that with me all afternoon. The idea of his big cock ramming in and out of me the same way that the girl had taken it in the video, well that was a huge turn-on for me too. Still wearing the teddy, I took his hand and led him into the bedroom.

I turned on the lights. He looked at me funny. "No way you’re going to miss a second of this." Men are always so much more visual than women, but I’ll admit that I wanted to see that big thick dick of his slipping in and out of my ass. He stripped off his clothes. He already had a boner stretching out, as big as the state of Florida.

"You sure you’re ready."

I remembered the several bags of water I’d deliriously flushed through my system. "Oh I’m ready. Yes baby, I’m ready."

The wine was going through me too. He’d brought my glass into the bedroom, so I took another sip. Then he picked me up and put me down on the bed, on my back. He carefully unlaced the rest of the teddy, and unsnapped the crotch of my teddy. "Take that thing off, will you?"

I pressed my breasts together and offered him a good shot of my cleavage, my nipples jutting out, then I pulled the teddy off over my head. I tossed it in the corner. I laid back on the bed, ready for him to do his thing.

He started by trailing fingers softly across my skin. He was picking up the natural electrical currents inside of me and swirled them all together. He teased me by circling his thumb around my nipples, then he sucked on each one in turn. I could fell that my pussy was already soaked. I wanted him so bad.

He took me vaginally at first. He put it in, and pushed my left leg up high, so that when he went inside me missionary style, he had my leg to hold. It went up over his shoulder, my ankle by his ear and it enabled us to both see the penetration of his cock into my love canal. He slid it in slowly, and then with one leg up and the other down, he could come at me from an angle. He "stirred" my juices with his beautiful cock. I could see him roll his hips in a circle as he directed his dick to hit the walls of my cunt, all the way around. Oh it felt wonderful! Then with my legs spread so, he put his hand on my clit, right above where he was grinding it, and he started to trace tiny circles around that little head as he stroked his dick in and out. Oh! Oh! Oh!

[hello111]

Ass play

I don’t have any trouble cumming over and over, but it was rare for a man to take the time to find out how many times I could cum. My man was as patient as they made them. He could stroke me with my ankle up by his ear and stroke, stroke, stroke, sliding it in and out so slo-o-owly that we both were gasping with pleasure. Then he shifted around and pushed the other ankle up, so that his hips were mashing into my pussy and I was on fire. He fucked and fucked like a madman.

"Hey, you, I want some of that in my ass." I told him.

"You do? Oh shit." He kept pumping away, now invigorated by visions of asshole plums dancing in his head. "Shit Girl, well let me take some of the edge off first."

He flipped me over so I was on my hands and knees. He stood by the side of the bed and entered me doggy style. Oh! Oh! This was my favorite position, and he was still inside my cunt. I was so wet, I made slurp, slurp, slurpy sounds as he glided in and out. I knelt with my ass up, leaning against my forearms on the bed. I gripped the bedspread to hold my position. He was jamming at me so hard, he physically moved me forward on the mattress. I didn’t want to slam my head against the headboard.

He was hitting all the perfect spots and as hot as I was, I started to cum. I clenched his dick hard with my vaginal muscles as I clenched the blankets with my hands. I felt my body force out more fluids–I was cumming and dripping all over the place. My body had absorbed a lot of water from those enemas. I was saturated. It felt fabulous. Who needs to drink eight glasses of water a day when you can push three or four into your asshole and hold them in and take the liquid that way? I felt like I had a new lease on life.

My man pulled his twitching dick out of my vagina and he started jacking it. "I’m going to cum!" he announced, his hand sliding back and forth in the pattern he always used. His palm brushed past the head, and I saw it bulge and cum started spurting out. I stuck my tongue out and he aimed at my mouth, and jets of cum flew onto the bed, some of them hitting my mouth. I took my forefinger and scraped the white cream off my cheek and tasted it. God, I loved eating cum!

Then my man positioned my ass up, doggy style again. "I’m going to start teasing you a little, okay Baby?"

I nodded. I was still recovering from that great climax, but it would only take a moment for me to be ready again. He wanted me kneeling doggy style with my ass over the edge of the bed. He stood behind me, his own dick still pulsing out beads of cum. He was softer, but not completely soft. I knew that he would be rigid in no time. My man slicked his hands up with lubricant. We kept a pump bottle on the nightstand. He leaned down and studied my spotless asshole. He put his thumb on it, and slowly started tracing a circle around it. I leaned into his hand, enjoying feeling the trace around that tight hole. Then he inserted a finger. I would have normally recoiled against the sudden invasion into a hole designed as an exit, but after all my preparations, I was ready. It was like he was coming home. I wanted more.

"Come on, Baby! I’m ready. None of this sissy stuff."

Then two fingers. He inserted them like he was picking up a bowling ball. Two in my asshole, one in my cunt. Oh it felt good! The ridges of his knuckles pressed against the sphincter muscle, and I put my hands on my ass cheeks and held my asshole open to him. "Ahaa!" He said, excited, and he quickly expanded the opening, this time using two fingers from his left hand, and two fingers from his right. I was going to be able to take this, I thought. So far, everything felt great.

He kept inserting lubricated fingers inside my gaping asshole. I was bucking against him, wanting more. I looked down to check on him. His dick was standing at attention again. "Fuck that ass!" I told him. "Fuck me in my ass."

I didn’t need to tell him again. He dashed a squirt of lube across his dick and another on my asshole. He used his hand to spread the lube across his dick. I knew that the second erection would last and last. His glistening hard dick was just inches from my asshole. He was ready to plunge it in.

And Ooh I was so ready! I’m not going to tell you that it was anything like a good pussy fucking, because it’s not. It’s incredibly different. There’s a whole layer of skin blocking that dick from my cunt, but all the wires are still there. And having everything clean and a little wine in my system....ooooh, I could take it all night! My Baby stuck it in and Yes, it felt uncomfortable for maybe ten seconds, but he just held it there stiff as a pole and let my body adjust to the size. Then when I started rocking against it–the lightening started sizzling and rockets went off. If it started to feel a little intense, I just did what I did in the tub, I diddled my clit, letting the fireworks there distract me momentarily from his sheer size.

[hello111]

Ass play

For a little while, I just felt slammed. Yes, it felt good, but I was at his mercy, you know what I mean? I couldn’t move much, I couldn’t react. I just crouched there on the edge of the bed, my ass over the side, his dick slamming into my asshole. It felt like almost too much. Then oh shit, it started to feel glorious. He reached around me and started jamming on my clit with his hand. I arched my back and I felt like the girl in the movie, "Deeper, Baby, deeper!"

He grabbed onto my hips and started slamming harder and faster. He pushed my lower back down, and I think he could feel the tip of his penis pushing to bust out, he could feel the motion through my flesh. The idea of that big ole dick of his just ramming my asshole, well it was such a turn-on. I looked at him through my legs, my ass high, trying to see what it looked like, his pink shaft disappearing inside of me, over and over. I couldn’t see him directly, not from that position, but I could see the reflection of him in the mirror on the inside of the door. He stood directly behind me, his hard dick lined up, pistoning in and out. Oh my god, it felt so good!

I couldn’t get enough! I clenched my sphincter around his dick and heard him catch his breath. Oooh that must have felt so tight! I clenched and clenched, gripping his dick with my tight, pink ass... "Give it to me!"

Oh sweet mother of god. The orgasm was so fucking insane! I felt it build and build, the clenching was starting to set it off. I could feel his dick hitting my G-spot, but it was coming at it from the wrong angle, and a layer of skin blocked it off. It felt exotic, like fucking my pussy through a layer of cloth. And from all the prepping I’d done with the enema a few hours before, my body was ready to explode! I felt the sensations build, higher and higher, and then there wasn’t much I could do. I clung to the layers of blanket on the bedspread, my man fucking and fucking from behind, the mattress slipping off the side from perpetual motion. I was completely absorbed by the intensity of having his dick in my ass.

The orgasm started washing through me, and I was its victim. It came over me like a wave, overpowering all my senses. There was a slight trickle of sweat rolling down my face. I closed my eyes, flooded with sensations. All I could feel was pushing and resisting, my body caught in a tug of war. I was about to bust! I was overwhelmed by the slam of his hard dick and my muscles clenching as hard as they could. I had no control. "Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" My fingers balled into fists. I started spasming against the soft cotton of my quilt.

I wanted to push, push, push against him and he resisted by gripping the flesh of my ass like a pillow and jamming away. Phenomenal. I was crying out, yelling from the intensity, not wanting him to stop. I was pushing so hard, pushing, pushing, pushing. Cum started flying out, like jets of clear piss. My man saw the fluids flying. I could feel his dick tighten. "Shit Baby, shit! I’m gonna cum!" He gripped my hips, thrust his rod as deep as it would go and blew his load. I was still writhing and pulsing from my own orgasm and he more or less fell over me. We collapsed in a tussle of panting and heaving breasts. I couldn’t move. Muscles in my legs started twitching involuntarily. The flutter in my tummy didn’t quit for almost an hour.


THE END

[JrBoy]

Thanx bro birdie for ur contribution, just up you. Bro hello111, u also joining in for the massive amount of stories ar ?? U + birdie = Me headache. Read until dun wanna stop liao. Hahaha:D

[birdie8819]

More coming up...

Thanks bor hello111 for your support plus your story . ;)

Thanx bro birdie for ur contribution, just up you. Bro hello111, u also joining in for the massive amount of stories ar ?? U + birdie = Me headache. Read until dun wanna stop liao. Hahaha

Thanks bro JrBoy for your support and upz , hehehehehe ......dun worry today I won't be posting any stories cause will be busy whole day and will be drinking 2 9 so no time to post . Will return your favour soon . ;)

[birdie8819]

Ok since you guys likes it I'll post one short short teasing story for you guys . :p


She Was 20 .... ( . ) ( . )


At the time I was 32 and she was 20. Our first few times together were tame to say the least. After about two weeks were talking on the phone when the subject of sex came up. I indicated to her that it had been almost 7 months for me, to which she was astonished and appalled. She insisted that we remedy as soon as possible. We planned to meet for lunch the next day. My house was only 5 minutes from my office. I led her upstairs to my bedroom where she pressed against me and gave me a deep kiss. Wasting no time she proceeded to sit on the edge of my bed and undo my belt and pants. She kissed my stomach and worked her way down to my now rock hard tool. Taking me in her mouth slowly it was truly wonderful, having never before been treated to a BJ while standing.

As good as this was after a few minutes she suggested I lay down on the bed. She continued to suck me now resting on her hands and knees at my side. At this point I couldn't keep from touching her running my hands between her legs and then insisting she remove her jeans. At first she resisted doing this, but it didn't take another minute or two of stroking though to get her to comply. My fingers now got to enter her and tease her clit as she continued sucking me hard. As good as she was and as long as it had been, she still didn't have the experience to take me all the way to orgasm giving me head.

So I told her I wanted to fuck her, to which she instantly rolled to her back. Once I got inside her I started pumping her with the six plus months of pent up sexual frustration that was in me. She started screaming, "Oh fuck yes, oh fuck YES!!" over and over to which I responded with even more of the same. When I came, I came hard and was even surprised how long it had taken me to cum, considering how long it had been.

At this point she really surprised and pleased me immensely when she had me roll to my back and starting sucking on me again. My cock quickly stiffened again to full erection and my stomach quivered uncontrollably as I enjoyed the sensation of nerve endings that were now completely stimulated. Finally I had to return to work in a haze of savoring what had just happened. The relationship lasted only a few more weeks which were both educational and enjoyable.


The End

[yellowmilk]

bro birdie8819,

short and nice story! upz for u:D

[benben888]

Just wanna say thanks to bro birdie for the pts. Cheers!:)

[scout1916]

Bro birdie8819,

Your short stories can now compile into a book and become top seller. That's the way to go! :)

[birdie8819]

bro birdie8819,

short and nice story! upz for u

Thanks bro yellowmilk for your support and upz !!! ;)

Just wanna say thanks to bro birdie for the pts. Cheers!

It's Ok bro you deserve it . :D

Bro birdie8819,

Your short stories can now compile into a book and become top seller. That's the way to go!

Dun like dat say leh bro , anyway Thanks for your support bro scout . :D

Too bad i aslo cant up u liao...

Kekekeeke.....TD di di it's OK lah ..... remember to buy me kopi and chicken wing can liao . :p

[ogurat1]

Nice short storties here. I managed to read a few, thks to all bros.

[birdie8819]

Nice short storties here. I managed to read a few, thks to all bros.

Thanks bro ogurat1 for your support . ;)

Here's one short short story for you guys - Quickie Mart

I was dating this girl and we had sex everywhere and any time we could. She really liked public places and I didn't care. She was absolutely fantastic. One time we were out cruising and stopped at a local convenience store to get some soda. She looked at me before we got in the store and told me to follow her to the restroom. She went into the restroom. I went and looked at the sodas and stuff. When I went into the restroom she was already nude. I quickly kissed her and started sucking on her nipples. She was moaning by this point. I licked my way down her body and drove my tongue into her hot pussy. She was swaying on her feet. I licked and sucked at her clit till she came hard and got my face all wet.

I stood up and she immediately went to my crotch and lowered my zipper and took my cock in her mouth. She sucked on me for a while. She stopped and put her leg up on the sink and told me to fuck her. I slid my cock into her and on the first thrust was balls-deep. We fucked like that for about 15 minutes. She then told me she wanted me in her ass. We'd never done this in public before, but I was game. I got some of her cunt-juice and some lotion she carried and lubed her up and slid my cock in her back door slowly. Once I got in, I fucked her hard. She was moaning and gasping with every thrust.

Just after I came, we heard a knock at the door. "WHAT'S GOING ON IN THERE?" someone shouted through the door. She yelled, "Nothing. I am just about done." We cleaned ourselves up and I left the restroom first. Five minutes later she came out, wearing nothing but her coat. It was open. I paid for our soda and got a discount, cuz the guy couldn't believe his eyes...


The End

Going out for lunch liao will be back this evening to post more . :D

[birdie8819]

Off the Wall

They had said their goodbyes in a crowded airport with a long and memorable kiss. Nathan couldn't resist the urge to feel the curve of Jessica's ass before she boarded the flight back home and took all the time he could thrashing his tongue in her mouth. Before she could get completely away from him to board the plane, he gave her ass a slap that left a hot tingle long after the plane had taken off.

Four months later, they had agreed to meet at Science World as it was close to Nathan's house and a bed. After all they had a lot of catching up to do and both had surprises in store for the other. They didn't say much when they met. There was a long hug and a big sloppy kiss and talk of the flight and the weather. As they agreed to go back to Nathan's house he did something unheard of and so out of character that he even surprised himself with the gesture; he motioned in the direction to his street with his right hand and simultaneously grabbed Jessica's hand with his left. The reaction from Jessica was a giddy bewilderment that sent Nathan's heart pounding, but not as hard as it would be later. They arrived at the house with some talk of a good dinner and even better tastes from their erogenous zones. They walked into the house and Jessica put her bag down and went to the window to check out the view. She had her back to Nathan and he took the opportunity to start undressing himself. He started with his shirt and hat. She turned around and found him taking the first of his legs out of his jeans. When she started to move toward him, Nathan stuck an arm out.

"No," he said. "Stay right there."

He finished stripping and went to his bedroom without any indication for her to join him. He returned with a plain white dress that was cut high above the knee and low around the neck and a pair of white stockings. He told her to go and put them on and join him in the bedroom. He pointed to the bathroom and told her she could change in there.

As she opened her mouth to say something he quickly silenced her with a gesture and said, "and I have one rule. There will be no talking."

She closed the door to the bathroom and began to change. Her mind was racing with thoughts of what was in store. The sternness in Nathan's voice meant that there was something good coming. It occurred to her that there were no undergarments of any kind included with the clothing he had given to her. She very much doubted that this was an oversight and opted to wear only what she had been given. After she finished changing, she admired herself in her white dress and stockings.

"Damn, I look hot in this," she said and realized she had just broken the only rule for tonight's festivities. She told her self in her mind that she didn't need to talk to communicate what she wanted and wondered who would be the first to break it again once they began.

She walked to the bedroom and opened the door and saw Nathan on his knees on the bed, one hand stretched out waiting for hers and a black cloth tied around his eyes. He must have heard the door open because he gestured for her to come join him. She met his hand with hers and he pulled her in to embrace her and kissed her slowly on the mouth and began to caress her neck and the small of her back. She gasped at the kisses on her neck and began touching his face. He pulled her in closer so that her legs wrapped around him and she sat on his hard cock, immediately feeling the heat of his shaft through her dress. She wanted his heat inside her and writhed on him to communicate this but he held her and wouldn't allow it. She was panting hard by the time he began to pinch her nipples. They were soft at first but it wasn't long before they were aching under her white dress. She made no attempt to pull away even when it was almost unbearable.

She began rocking her hips on his member and thought that she would soon soak through the fabric of her dress. It was wet enough now that she could put out any fire created by the force and friction of her rocking. Nathan pushed her shoulders away from him and put his hands on the small of her back and held her there as he teased and sucked her rock hard aching nipples through the fabric. She moaned loudly and began rocking more forcefully on his cock. He moved his hands to her arms where she was trying to tear the fabric at the base of her dress out from underneath her and allow the two of them to meet. He moved her hands to his neck and left them there as he moved his to her ass which he stroked and grabbed hard with both hands. She could feel the warmth and wetness between her legs intensify now as she stroked his ears and neck. He was unrelenting in his oral attention to her breasts.

He lifted her ass a few inches and immediately let her go, letting her weight thrust onto him as his sucking and tonguing moved up to her neck once again. He pushed her up and released over and over splitting the lips of her pussy wide open under her dress but still not allowing her the satisfaction of penetration. Feeling what she was sure would be her first of many orgasms begin to grip her, she let out a loud gasping breath of excitement at the fast pace of the movement of her weight on his hot shaft. Nathan began to grip her ass harder now as her moaning and gasping grew louder. He had begun to feel the waves of euphoria rip through her body into his own with each push up. She was startled by the sudden force of upward motion and opened her eyes to see that she was now five feet in the air with his member still touching the same spot as before. He had picked her up by the ass and was now moving off the bed toward the wall beside the door.

He lifted her higher as he approached the wall and she instinctively put her legs to rest on the tops of his shoulders. He pushed her gingerly against the wall and began to tease her clit through the wet fabric with his tongue. She was surprised to feel how warm and wet this made her and was well on her way to her next wave of total orgasm before he even began entering her with cloth and tongue. She had his head to hold onto but realized she was pushing him deeper into her. She gasped with every poke of his tongue and wanted to tear the dress free but didn't dare disturb him. Instead, she began dragging her nails down his neck and over his shoulders. He teased her clit through the cloth and brought her through one orgasm and halfway into another. Jessica had never had two overlapping orgasms before tonight. It was incredible. She felt like it may never stop and hoped for all she was worth that she was right.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Nathan was enjoying the taste of her juices through the white cloth taking time to suck it through the fabric after each push with his tongue. He had wanted to hold Jessica high above him as he ate her as if in some gesture of how he felt about her. She stroked his hair and pulled the knot tighter around his eyes as he fucked and sucked her through the dress he had given her. Suddenly, she was moving down. He slid her down the wall until her socked legs where resting on his forearms. He leaned in and kissed her as he pushed his cock against the sopping fabric covering her warm mound. He pushed harder and harder, forcing the wet fabric slightly into her. They ravaged each others mouths, tasting each other, biting each others lips. He pushed harder with every nibble. He eventually pulled away from her kisses to kiss her thighs and legs covered in the white stockings He leaned in and began kissing her neck and earlobes which sent Jessica into a frenzy.

She started clawing his back with every thrust. Waves upon waves of ecstasy were rushing through her. She was unable to make any noise other than a high squeal when she exhaled, which had begun to quicken dramatically. She thought his manhood would rip through the fabric soon, or hoped it would so she could feel all of him slide into her. Sensing her anticipation, Nathan pulled the inch of cloth and himself out of her. When he was completely free, Jessica's hand gathered up the dress and pulled it up to the bottom of her full breasts. She waited for him to push all of himself into her. She wanted it more than anything now and waited, staring at his clothed eyes. His pulsating hardness was an inch from her sopping red pussy lips and remained there, not moving. He waited there in anticipation for Jessica. She stared at him through the cloth and her heart rate sped up as she reached for the blindfold and slowly removed it. Nathan didn't move and seemed to want to see her, to look into her eyes for this coming together. When the blindfold was gone there eyes met.

"Hi," he said, smiling.

"Hi," she replied breathlessly.

He leaned in to kiss her as he pushed all of himself into her wanting pussy. He pushed harder and was half way in when their lips and tongues met again. When he was completely inside her, he felt a warm shot of her juices on his legs and stomach. She was unable to make any noise during this and it seemed to Nathan that she was unable to do anything but tense up and take those amazing waves of pleasure. He marveled at how strong they must be. He was also aware that she was unable to kiss back and took the opportunity to tease and suck on her hard red nipples once again, causing her to inhale sharply. Slow and steadily he pushed his cock in all the way and drew it all the way out, again and again. His pace never slowed, never quickened, only became more and more forceful. He pushed into her long after he was all the way in and pulled it all the way out till only a thin strand of Jessica's juices clung to both of them. He did this over and over till Jessica was stuck in a perpetual orgasm. He pulled he away from the wall and began lifting her up by the ass and letting her weight do the fucking. He pushed up with his arms and let her go again and as he lifted her up again he noticed her eyes had rolled into the back of her head and the expression on her face was a gaping trembling. He held her up there waiting for some sign of life. "Are you okay?" he asked.

At this point she finally regained her senses. "Fuck me! Fuck me! Don't ever stop! Fuck me!" she cried, never wanting to let go of what she was feeling at that moment.

At this point he began to turn around and laid her on the bed and laid into her as hard and fast as he could. He thought to himself that that was the hottest thing he had ever heard someone say to him and was unaware that he was fucking her with hard thrusts and slow pullouts. He was close to coming with her explosive request still fresh in his mind. He decided to fuck her as hard as he could. He leaned up on his toes so that all that was touching Jessica was his red hot cock going in and out of her. He pushed into her and all he could hear was a wave of moans coming from Jessica.

He yelled, "I'm going to come!"

"No! I want you in my mouth, I want to taste your cum," came Jessica's desperate reply.

She wriggled out from underneath him and grabbed his shaft and began sucking him hard and as fast as he had been doing her, relishing in the taste of herself mixed with him. She squeezed his shaft hard and pushed his cock down her throat, which made Nathan's whole body quiver. She was sucking him fast and going down as far as her throat would allow. He extended his pelvis toward her and sat up high on his knees and said an almost unintelligible "I'm gonna come," as he looked down at Jessica's eyes and remained locked with hers as he began to explode in her mouth.

The first shot went down Jessica's throat. The second managed to squeeze past her lips grip on his cock and wound up on her chin. She was moaning appreciatively while she swallowed the rest. Nathan matched her moaning and he could feel her throat squeezing him with every swallow. He collapsed into a heap on the bed and tried to catch his breath. Jessica was busy not letting any of his juice go to waste and promptly wiped her chin and sucked her fingers clean. They joined each other in an embrace and kissed each others cold post-orgasmic mouths. They laid there and kissed and as Nathan was looking really drowsy in his afterglow, Jessica's wide eyes met his lidded ones.

"Let me know when you wanna do that again. You can fuck me forever," she said.

"Give me 10 minutes," he responded. Five minutes later, they were asleep in each others arms.


The End

[birdie8819]

For Services Rendered

Ransome Farrell easily convinced Ingrid she needed accompanying him up to the Falls. Beyond shocking him, she agreed faster than he suggested it.

Farrell wondered whether she could ever be thrown off kilter. Ingrid was the coolest customer he'd met. And after one month of almost exclusive dating on his part, Farrell truly believed he'd meet no one else who'd ever occupy that spot.

She staked him during their first day in some grind class. That both college juniors regarded this course as GPA filler pleased him immensely.

Ingrid made all the advances, which strangely flattered him. Light complexioned, freckled, her 20-year-old curves emphasizing femininity, wildly flowing wheat-colored hair, Ingrid wasn't the sort of female he considered his "type." Farrell gravitated towards Mexicanas. The browner the skin, the more mink-like the hair, the better. All that, and they had to be lively. Exude heat, too.

Ingrid issued cool. If not by touch, then certainly attitudinally. Frankly, Ingrid wasn't the sort of woman he chased, but her short pursuit intrigued him.

Both lived on campus long before dormitories were reformatted into suites or modules. She stayed in one of the older North Drive residences. In fact a little more than a decade separated setting the last cornerstone from territorial days. Three sturdy structures hunkered along that campus drive.

Three coeds shared common rooms. Or precisely three women made do with three desks, chairs, whatever storage fit and a daybed. At night they repaired to barracks-style bedding.

Primitive and impersonal as conditions were remembered decades later, the configuration created readily available fuck-spots. Those untended common rooms promoted rampant promiscuity.

Long before he and Ingrid began their Mystery Dances, Farrell was familiar with North Drive daybed mattresses. During his previous four semesters, Farrell had dipped his dick in each building.

He'd witnessed the elaborate codes girls went through securing anticipated balling. Watching these preparations verged on laughable conspiracies. Give him the universal guys' signal: tie around doorknob or pilfered "occupado" tag on same.

Never mattered what common room based which female trio, the disparate girls always maintained one trait: they kept their lairs museum-quality tidy. They smelled better than most men's rooms, too!

The two qualities amazed him. Three guys quartered in the same space would've formed a jungle.

Clashing females aside, women maintained one constant. Prominent reminders of home. Hard pressed as Farrell would've been locating such mementos in a male dorm room, including his own, women formed genealogical shrines. How many forever grinning grandparents, proud mothers, beaming fathers, smirking siblings -- pets even! -- had watched his bare ass humping their grandchildren, daughters, or sisters?

Farrell realized these performances his closest to ever fucking on any stadium 50-yard line.

Until mid-October their American Southwest college town sizzled on the desert griddle. Fortunately, there were two nearby aquatic respites: the Sweetwater Tubs and the Falls. The former were aboveground redwood Jacuzzis sprinkled throughout scrubland far from casual eyes or sensitive ears. Nighttime desert air amplified women's squeals especially well. Easterners and other greenhorns preferred the Sweetwater Tubs.

The Falls refreshed those ramping hills northeast of town. There the less bashful skinny-dipped in and frolicked under winter runoff greening an awfully narrow strip threading down the mountain.

Mostly buckle-bunnies and rednecks flocked to the Falls. Few out-of-state collegians dared reveal themselves to the anonymous appraisal of indiscriminate eyes. After two years Ingrid was one of the rare city-bred girls who'd accompanied him. "Cultivated" women were leery, while senoritas mistook such flesh flaunting as sinful. Not that the latter minded fucking under blue sky. Escorted into secluded spots or the Tubs their brown bodies ached and writhed with hardwired feral delight. However, more than one set of eyes observing their unbridled exaltations either intimidated or embarrassed las muchachas.

Farrell blamed catechism taken too seriously.

Sane couples visited the Falls at day. Those hardy few nighttime adventurers risked disturbing mountain cats or coyotes hunting easy prey slaking its thirst.

That first afternoon there Ingrid disrobed as if the few other bathers also playing hooky from real life cavorted behind screens instead of unabashed view. Desert sun brushed her skin. Fair as she was, tan gradients darkening her face and limbs weren't jarring. Long strong sun left its effects but hadn't striped Ingrid lobster and ghostly.

Presented such clarity, they stared at another for the longest instance. Sunlight emphasized her small nipples shy mauve crowns as well as her bow lips. Pure nakedness gave Ingrid a more solid appearance.

Her own glance drank in his tawny boldness. Always lean, Farrell was now cut, hardened by an obligatory summer humping at boot camp. Despite the new manliness, he felt no different. Yet something about his posture, his demeanor, both he heard improved, someone who returned less angry, more crafty, changed others' perception of him.

Somehow Farrell knew that had he met Ingrid last semester, squired her to the Falls then, she would be nowhere near as enthralled. She started slightly when his fingers clasped hers. More than his presence, Farrell's touch conveyed strength.

Having chilled under the Falls, they walked off the shock. Steps led around rock outcroppings then behind dense blue palo verde which revived purpose and imaginations.

He spread what he could of their blanket, rolling the remnant against the rocky concave. The pair's boots thudded dully while the few clothes they'd worn muffled into quick silence upon dusty leather. Farrell followed her recline. The subsequent embraces and kisses were hotter than the day itself.

His hands found Ingrid's hair still damp. A disturbed nest framed her face. Water wicked from his high and tight, Farrell's new hairstyle from basic. By touch no one never would've known he'd been drenched under the Falls.

The course muff between Ingrid's thighs revealed its secret beneath his steady fingering. Once her dew slicked his fingertips, Farrell trailed kisses from her lips down her torso where light musk mingled among those curls. He tongued Ingrid until her sex blossomed into tender glistening ruffles.

Again, willingly surrendering to the moment he'd conjured, she seemingly forgot Farrell was there. Ingrid's hips rocked to singular beats. She kneaded her own breasts and gnawed her lips deeper pink. Good that her eyelids were closed because he doubted she clearly saw anyway.

Farrell's raging boner demanded satisfaction. He rolled onto her body. Ingrid's legs instinctively opened, rose, hips adjusting for his bulk, its anticipated lovely violence. Each moaned with his first stroke. She spoke. As always. He didn't understand the utterances summoned. Again, as always. Nor would he ever. Doing so would've required a lifetime. Their togetherness was already measured.

The warder awoke him during the middle of sexual frenzy.

The dim Buenos Aires holding cell was bad reality. Overnight Farrell's back had tightened on the unforgiving steel bench, a pointed reminder his body closer to 50 than 20. He'd rested his head upon shoes covered by dress shirt. An a-shirt served as layer between metal and flesh. Tying his shoes made him wish he'd worn loafers.

Farrell and Mick, who mirrored how he felt, trudged behind the warder. Along this desultory walk, Mick quizzed Farrell.

"Say, er, you were doing all kinds of twisting and turning. Bad dreams?"

"I was thinking of the one that got away."

Surprised, Mick asked, "You fish!?"

The turnkey led them through the precinct's least populated warrens where they were remanded into an office. The door nameplate read "Captain Stinelli." Ordered to sit, they sat in supple leather. Shortly thereafter the captain joined them.

Stinelli was too well-groomed and too well-dressed for a cop. His complexion radiated spa treatments, his hair barbered near perfection, fingernails not only clipped but buffed, while his suit might've been an Argentine knockoff, it was an expertly tailored copy of expensive Italian rig. No need to study Stinelli's feet. Farrell expected he wore thin-soled shoes with buttery uppers. Even without moldering his two visitors would've been raggedly in comparison.

The captain alighted behind his desk and smiled. Bright teeth darkened his smooth face. He inquired whether they'd eaten. Farrell's "no" genuinely dismayed him. Stinelli reached for his phone, cooed commands then rested the receiver in its cradle. Heaven and earth moved, he smiled once again.

Stinelli spoke. Farrell translated his Spanish for Mick.

"Gentlemen, contrary to appearances you're not under arrest. I don't know how you came to be in that apartment -- and now no one really cares." Specifically addressing Farrell, Stinelli said, "By the way a mutual friend of ours in the Foreign Ministry alerted me about you. Particularly your situation. There won't be any official public thanks, but it's in our nature to demonstrate great appreciation for such immense favors. You understand?"


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Farrell nodded. Knuckles rapped the office door. Stinelli bade entry. Lovely, dark, ripe, exceeding her blouse's and skirt's stitching while tottering on heels better suited for nightclubbing, a secretary entered bearing a tray larded with coffee pot, cups and a plate heaped with medialunas.

The gracious officer holding the door leered. Her skirt's tightness forced an awkward curtsy when she set the rattling goods on Stinelli's desk. The farther she bent the clearer the outline of her lacy tanga. Mick winked at Farrell. After she minced out, Stinelli insisted his guests partake. Ravenously they fell on the food and drink. Stronger than he liked, Farrell nonetheless gulped his coffee while Stinelli continued.

"Both criminals are in custody. The one you so kindly apprehended quickly surrendered his surviving partner."

"No doubt owing to persuasive police questioning," Farrell said.

Stinelli shrugged. "Methods aren't as hamstrung here as in America. All those rules! How does anybody get anything done there?"

Farrell said, "It's like kabuki."

Whether he grasped the Japanese stage manner or not, Stinelli nodded. "Both criminals have been quite forthcoming. Volumes and volumes. A lot of open cases will be closed before this day ends. To you our gratitude will be limitless."

Stinelli opened his desk top drawer. Out came their passports. He placed the identities before them. Swallowing the last of their coffee and swiping pastry for the road, Farrell and Mick collected their get out of jail cards then skedaddled.

Despite only having been "detainees," immersion into early afternoon sun awarded Farrell a fuller sense of freedom. Vacant taxis idled along a nearby curb. They strolled towards the rank's first.

"When that copper said no limits on Argie thanks, what do you think he meant?" Mick asked.

Farrell snorted. "In your case severe reductions in mordita and more mamacitas."

The ride delivered Mick first. Their handshake was firm and Farrell's thanks wasn't profuse though honest. Mick accepted the latter with manly modesty.

"I owe you a beer," Farrell said.

Grinning, Mick answered, "You owe me a lot of beers!"

Returned to his own apartment, Farrell stripped then stood under the shower, as scalding as he could endure. Not so much to scour away "jail," but to loosen his back.

He toweled off and skipped a necessary shave for slumber. Overcome by exhaustion, this bed swaddled him with the sort of heavenly comfort he'd once ascribed to his old service racks after field maneuvers or deployments.

A ringing phone jarred him into bedroom shadows. The bedside clock showed he'd drifted through hours of serious sleep. Farrell answered his phone. Chipper, well-rested, Adriana. She called just to ascertain a few things. Easter Weekend so long, had he forgotten her? More importantly, did he still want her?

He noted she hadn't yet matured enough to fully cloak insecurity behind the requisite mask of female indifference.

Farrell lied about the first, made up for it through the second. Adriana, her routine, would resume in two hours or less. Before hanging up, he asked her to run an errand. Fortunately for Farrell, he resided near one of Buenos Aires rare 24-hour apothecaries.

Two hours later Adriana hovered over him. Darker. Farrell wondered how many hours hadn't she spent on the beach. He couldn't wait to lick her tan lines. But first the ministering he required.

Adriana had fetched liniment for him. Although prolonged showering had loosened him, sleep had undone those benefits. Farrell rolled onto his stomach. His folded arms mashed stacked pillows and cushioned his chin.

Adriana rubbed heat-seeping cream from Farrell's shoulders to his buttocks. She massaged gently though thoroughly. Perhaps it was his imagination, but Farrell thought Adriana exercised peculiar intensity among his hindquarters. Fingers in these masses soothed extremely well. Not only did he feel himself getting hard, but his balls started tightening.

Despite inciting his manhood, her actions nevertheless made him doze. Before succumbing entirely, Farrell forgot any guilt about lack of inquiry concerning her Easter Weekend.

Autera phoned him the first week of April. Usually Farrell initiated contact. Rather than their accustomed rendezvous in San Telmo, Autera chose a Calle Paraguay café. Unlike the San Telmo spot's decidedly relaxed environment, the new choice aptly mirrored its Microcentro pulse.

In these dense Buenos Aires blocks business crushed gentility. If it weren't for street corner empanada vendors, North Americans could've been excused for believing themselves in any big Stateside city.

Hulking structures above squeezed foot and vehicular traffic jams below. From ground level window fronts familiar international retailers appealed to common vanity. No boutique hotels charmed here, but impersonal hoteliers geared towards expense account travelers.

Despite the glorious afternoon, shawls or sweaters covered apparently more anemic Porteñas' shapely shoulders. The early autumn date aside, the season pushed its transformation. Dead leaves increasingly scattered underfoot. Evenings, chill teased bare skin.

Though they sat in sunshine, Autera kept on his suit jacket. The unassuming civil servant announced delivery of good news. Autera sipped Malbec. Farrell drank beer.

"No doubt you have been watching or reading about the magnificent art recoveries the police have made," Autera stated.

Farrell smirked. "Sure have. La policia are outright gangbusters. I bet the collectors are astounded."

Dropping into confidentially, Autera said, "What hasn't been released yet is the provenance of certain works."

Instantly piqued, Farrell nodded for him to continued.

"There are owners, then there were rightful owners. Many of the recovered pieces are on the plundered art registry."

In post-World War II confusion numerous antiquities and canvasses stolen by Nazis simply vanished. Some the war consumed. Others joined secret collections. Only within the last decade had the art community begun concerted efforts to unearth and repatriate such booty to its true owners, their successors or claimant nations.

"I guess some of those Rat Line transplants arrived carrying more than desires of burying their old lives," Farrell suggested.

Autera smirked at the other's impishness. A consequence of the war, the Rat Line funneled Nazis out of allied conquered occupied Europe. The escape network routed highly-sought axis officers and officials into the Middle East and throughout South America. Particularly in Argentina. A distinction the Argentines imperfectly disdained. Evading justice, or as the absconders saw it, victors' vengeance, they secreted themselves in remote areas or adopted rigorous public virtue.

"Perhaps you are correct, Senor Farrell. Nonetheless the sudden discoveries will honor our proud country. It's just the sort of, how you say, polish, Argentina deserves."

"Good for Argentina," Farrell said, "but how did you get those shady owners to relinquish their claims?"

Indignant, Autera said, "The Republic of Argentina is a democracy! We gave them a choice! Either receive notoriety or accept generous thanks!"

Farrell laughed. "Well. When you put it like that ..."

"And now a token of our thanks to you, senor." Autera reached into his suit jacket and presented one purple and gold embossed Argentine passport. He slid the document toward Farrell. Skeptically the American opened it. Scanning what proved one quite legitimate identification he could now claim dual citizenship.

"No oath necessary," Autera said. "Just sign."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Farrell plucked a pen from his pants pocket and scrawled his signature.

Blandly, Autera wished him congratulations and welcome. "Indirectly as you have, you've provided our country a great service. Although your State Department vexes us, returning long-lost property to Europeans and Jews gives us a proverbial 'leg up.'"

"And it justifies telling State to go fuck itself," Farrell said.

Autera shrugged. "Many in the Foreign Ministry share that opinion, but proper diplomacy won't allow saying it. We prefer to show it."

Farrell thanked Autera, who mildly absorbed the kindness as his due.

"Now," the Argentine said, "the other piece of news. Your boss, Senor Quinn, will be arriving in the capital next week."

"Roddy Quinn!? In Buenos Aires!? What for!?"

"An offer of a raise perhaps," Autera said.

Over the week Roderick Quinn's impending visit gnawed at Farrell. Possibilities of incredibly bad news hollowed his mind. He placed nothing past the mendacity of this current administration. After all if it could sacrifice brave and true thousands to faulty ideology, several specific targets merited even less compassion.

That week Farrell fucked Adriana and Sofia intending to rip them apart. The drive behind his cock was mercilessly focused. Both women wound up tender. Especially Adriana. Having boned her so roughly Farrell sensed her resentment. Imposed upon as she likely felt, Adriana endured him with a stoicism he at any other time should've admired.

Had Farrell esteemed her higher, he might've explained circumstances behind his conduct. But such a step could've falsely raised her hopes. Their roles were established. Treating Adriana above her station was the surest steps toward "complications."

The day came. A Sunday. Quinn sent word where and when they were to meet. On the way Farrell occupied his thoughts with "what's next" not "what's worse."

Farrell rode the subte south to Independencia. Walking east from that metro stop bland blocks livened into loud, congested Defensa. Sundays, Porteños promenaded along this narrow thoroughfare. Up and down diversions from music, tableaux vivants, marionette shows to alpaca rides for children interrupted the humdrum.

At Plaza Dorrego vendors had set up shop, attracting hordes to their pampas bazaar. Which was where Quinn insisted they meet. Or where Quinn spotted him first.

"Bryce!"

The Bronx cut through the din clearly. Regardless of who barked his given name Farrell would've turned. Other than family and boyhood friends, he rarely heard it. Quinn's age, 67, and position, to which Farrell deferred, permitted him its possessive use. Otherwise since his first freshman beer and bullshit blast after Registration Day, strangers now dormmates seized on the unearthing of his mother's maiden name serving as his middle one. Therefore, Bryce surrendered to Ransome.

Smiling vulpine features below barbered silver bobbed towards Farrell on a big-city strut. Quinn's was the stride of someone who'd spent his early life jamming himself onto the No. 4, then shoving his way off subway stations below 59th Street. He wore glad rags better suited for Caribbean beaches than any autumnal Tropic of Capricorn city. His lizard skin slip-ons had been dyed an unnaturally intense green.

Behind Quinn hovered two slabs of local gun-toting muscle. Good tailoring hid their weapons from casual eyes. One holstered his piece against his hip, the other slung it in a harness.

Quinn grabbed Farrell's hand between his still callused own and pumped. Afterwards he pummeled that arm back into its shoulder socket. Above thin lips showing lots of teeth, Quinn inspected Farrell and happily found him fit.

"They been treating you well down here!"

Farrell said, "The natives are friendly."

"The natives like to fuck," Quinn said. "Especially if you're a white man."

He laughed at his own aside as Farrell cringed slightly. Quinn tilted his head at the bodyguards and gestured up Defensa. One man walked several steps ahead to bookend their client. Before proceeding Farrell noticed one tanned long drink of water joining the procession. The requisite three steps in Quinn's wake, this slender, tall, sharp-faced, bosomy, bored brunette swayed on stilt legs further lengthened by impossible heels. Farrell turned and saw Quinn regarding him.

Farrell said, "I bet she looks good in white."

"Screw that! She looks better out of white with me on her," Quinn said.

"When did you take up mountain climbing, Mr. Quinn?"

"If I ever had fear of heights, she's the kind of girl who got me over it quick. She's my Andes protégé. Some local trim estatico to show me sights. Thing is what she shows I already seen. I think her skill is in presentation."

"Like an old gift in new wrapping?"

"Bryce, I been crawling around her and fucking both of us silly the last three nights. Her pussy's so good my dick wants to switch nationalities."

"Mr. Quinn, tell your fortunate friend to hold off on the delirium. In a day you'll see someone better."

"No shit!?" Quinn said. "You been tappin' a lot of this stuff, huh? Shit! No wonder you look great."

They strolled past antique shops cramming both sides of Defensa's tired pastel walls.

"Thank God I didn't bring my wife," Quinn said. "Else I would've needed bags of money and then get ready for writer's cramp from so many pages of customs declarations. By the way Claire send her regards. To you, Moira and Coyne."

Moira was Quinn's personal secretary, Coyne his chauffer. Like Farrell, the same truth or perjury conundrum also dispatched them temporarily abroad. As had the sweet, yielding impetus herself, Quinn's dalliance.

Claire, the high school sweetheart who became Mrs. Quinn, no doubt suspected her husband somewhat less than faithful. However, accusations without proof apparently meant nothing to her. As long as Quinn crept discretely, keeping their outward wedded propriety untarnished, she sustained her end of the charade.

Farrell suggested lunch. Quinn agreed. Steps led into DesNivel, Farrell's favorite parilla. Quinn asked Farrell to vouch for the restaurant.

"One of the best in town," Farrell immediately replied.

"Good! We ate Italian last night. The food made me think all the paisans who could cook landed in North America."

The establishment's simple décor and homely liveliness appealed to Quinn. Better, the grill advertised just as patrons entered.

Fanfare did not herald them inside. Nor were there acclamations of false bonhomie. Farrell was merely received as a familiar face. A lazy nod from El Gordo sprawling across two bar stools sufficed. Quinn approved of the fat man's flicker of recognition. Presumably the owner, he blatted commands.

The Americans shared a table. Quinn's "protégé" sat with his bodyguards, ignored all-around. Gardel continuously serenaded them from the all-Gardel FM station. The deified Argentine singer maintained a properly corrupting ambiance.

Studying the menu, Farrell and Quinn drained big beer bottles. The mozo scrunched up his face when Quinn ordered. He spoke Spanish proficiently. However, he tended toward Puerto Rican inflections. Layering that between his Bronx accent and Farrell sympathized with the waiter's difficulties.

Plates requested and privacy somewhat guaranteed until their salads arrived, Quinn commandeered conversation. First he thanked Farrell for his sacrifice. Boardroom large now as he was, the older man retained pure street values. He prized loyalty above all. That and not telling tales out of school.

Without mentioning it, both knew him deeply indebted to the trio who'd fled on his behalf. What demands from them could ever be considered too outrageous?

Second, the underlying reason behind Quinn's visit. Not just to Farrell's hideout but also those of his secretary and chauffer.

"Grand jury has been dismissed," Quinn said. "No testimony. No corroboration. No indictments."

Farrell was pleasantly dumbfounded. "Didn't that thing have months to go? And wonder if they impanel another one?"

"Two reasons why I say 'yes,' then 'no,'" Quinn said. "One. Your exile is over because the feds have goat shit to hang their hats on. Okay. They can indict ham sandwiches. But again: No meat. No bread. No sandwich. An empty plate won't do.

"Two. Dumbass finally wised up. He's only president, not king. No matter who wins in November, his sorry ass is out in January. Him asking and catching favors gets a lot tougher with 'ex-' in front of his name. It's not enough knowing which side your bread is buttered; you need to know who's doing the buttering."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"So," Farrell said, "you're donating fewer coloring books to his library."

"If I send any -- which I fucking won't! -- they'll already be colored in! Fuck him! Fuck them all!"

The waiter dropped off their salads and left. Subdued, Quinn spoke.

"Another reason I'm here, Bryce, is something I gotta ask you."

While Farrell chewed greens, swallowed and digested possibilities, Quinn flagged the mozo for two more beers. Quinn continued when their cold ones were refreshed.

"The company has trouble in Solipaz. You know we have factories there. No trouble with production. Inside the fence Grady runs a tight ship. He makes that top hum. Outside the gate, well, we got World War-fucking-III. We didn't cause it but we're getting dumped on anyhow."

In the Mexican city of Solipaz, as well as other sizable border towns, series of gruesome murders stained the desert. Discounting drug turf war casualties, slaughtered women ratcheted homicide figures. The second group's murders scythed one gory swath around Solipaz over years.

Exasperated, Quinn said, "And of course the only reason any Americans pay attention to this shit is because of the movie."

"Movie?" Farrell asked. "What movie?"

"They're shooting it now," Quinn said. "In Solipaz. A movie about dead, poor working women. Oh, yeah, I think they were exploited, too. One way or another, not only will it be a weepy but we'll catch shit because even though we have nothing to do with this, we're convenient bad guys. Bryce, I know it may be presumptuous but I've had a file sent to your inbox. I hoped you might wanna take a look at it."

"Naturally, Mr. Quinn, I'll open it tomorrow."

"Good-good," Quinn said. "Like I said, Grady is aces inside the facility. Outside, the local grandees see him as one gringo feo. Not only doesn't he speak Spanish, but he skipped the Dale Carnegie course, too. The animosity is so bad that if he was on fire none of them would pee on him to put it out. Bryce ... you're from that part of the country...."

There were 150 crooked, spottily-paved miles between Solipaz, Mexico, and his Arizona hometown. Yet comparing desert measurements against Eastern mileages, the two Western locales must've seemed a Sunday drive apart while the fairly straight lanes connecting New York City and Albany comprised an arduous trek. At least that's how Farrell surmised how Easterners such as his boss viewed the respective destinations. The hired man held off chuckling.

"Certainly Mr. Quinn. I'd be happy to go down there and see what can be done."

Relieved, Quinn brayed, "Beautiful!"

Generously, the boss gave Farrell four days to conclude his Buenos Aires affairs. Problems discarded, time compressed, task assigned and accepted, the waiter returned at a fine interlude.

Quinn appraised the marvelously seared piece of beef set before him. He grasped knife and fork, cut a chunk, popped the morsel in his mouth and savored. The gourmand's verdict:

"Now that's one great fucking steak!"

Monday morning Farrell walked into a different office. Last time within these walls he was a pariah. Overnight he became the magnet drawing iron filings. Suitemates who'd previously avoided him now buddied up to him. Although he understood why they feared his prior incarnation, their miraculous smiley about-faces incensed him. Only his condition had changed. He remained the same.

Away from office adulation, Farrell downloaded the Solipaz file and skimmed. He didn't know which was worse, the body count or the savagery. Someone had noted, surely not Quinn, photographs augmenting this file were forbidden to be electronically disseminated. He must wait until reaching Solipaz before staring at chromatic horror.

That suited him fine. Farrell printed out a hard copy for Friday's flight north. Stuck in a tube and undisturbed at 35,000 feet promised the perfect reading conditions.

Job on hold until next Monday, he leaned back in his chair. There, he contemplated how to inform two "friends" of his imminent departure. In their own ways Adriana and Sofia had become dependent on him. Despite all his female entanglements before Argentina, not one had ever ceded him such control. Now he juggled two. When it rained ...

Later during night's small hours, Farrell consciously prolonged foreplay with Adriana. As if by doing so he might embed her skin texture, scent, in memory.

In bed she saddled atop him face-to-face. His cock rose angrily between them. Farrell's tongue lingered on and frequently revisited Adriana's nipples. His palms circuited her arms, back, waist, though slower than usual. More attuned this evening, his fingers crawled purposefully across her ass or cupped firm breasts. Inquisitive fingers renewed discovery upon Adriana's cheeks, along her neck. Soft black hair blanketed the backs of his hands.

She submitted fully under his kind touch. His embraces carried muscular almost desperate fervor. Adriana confused, tensed in his arms.

Farrell stretched the woman out in bed. He immersed his face in Adriana's sex. Arms corded around her thighs fixed him in a fleshy vise. His tongue explored, unfolded, teased as if it were their first eager moment of intimacy. Farrell toyed with Adriana until she weakened. Then he mounted her.

Head lolling to the side, eyes shut, mouth agape, breath deeply drawn, Adriana let him fuck her beyond all previous indescribable waking dreams. She rocked harder than Farrell. When she came she came strongly, endlessly.

Afterwards, elated, Adriana hugged him. Not her accustomed reward but a gesture unleashed from within. Some special place she likely denied existed. A place all women intended solely bequeathing upon "that one true man."

Regret at having exposed such vulnerability nevertheless couldn't stave his vanity by having coaxed it to her surface. Farrell's contrite kisses presaged eventual forgiveness.

Their next day unfurled as had dozens before. Except table conversation turned towards business.

Farrell gave her the news. He didn't know what to expect. Often intimate they weren't close. Had they been more than cordial fuck-buddies, his departure might've occasioned small remorse. Or if their connection had soured, minor joy.

Adriana swallowed his leaving with an equanimity approaching cold-blooded. No tears. No pleading. No questions. Just rapid calculations. She displayed a mercantile nature which would've been SOP in any corporate boardroom. But she was a kinder cutthroat.

Adriana couched her severance request in gentle yet straightforward terms. She calmly listed her value to him over their months together. And while acknowledging the benefits she'd already derived from spending nights at his address, Adriana showed how he'd reaped greater profit through her regular attendance in his bed. Weighting her argument as she had, yes, Farrell decided, he owed her more.

She wanted a truck. An open-sided one. For her father and brother. The vehicle could widen the family's money-making opportunities, thereby improving its whole living standard.

Admittedly when Adriana broached compensation, Farrell thought more along jewelry and cash. Easily absorbed expenses aside, those awards would've cheapened her in his eyes. Uncommon as her request was, a diesel five speed with rear dual bogies, it made sense. That truck could lead towards better tomorrows.

Farrell would miss Adriana. She was one of the rare level-headed women he'd ever fucked. How soon until she acquired another norteamericano? He hoped that lucky gringo aware of the good deal he laid.

Conscientious and thrifty as Adriana proved, Farrell readied himself for Sofia to break the bank on all limits of good taste. He owed the party queen and her merry retinue one last night out. If an earlier night surprised them, it little deterred them.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Erroneously Farrell believed Tuesday night might offer less frenzied clubbing. He was wrong. While new faces populated the usual places, they represented the same sort of people. A just as drunkenly loud procession wasted the evening away then diminished into an early morning pair.

Farrell empathized with his building doorman. Between Adriana often arriving at 4, or him escorting Sofia in around 5 (or 6) other mornings, the poor man must've suffered on-the-job sleep deprivation.

The American would miss the easy variety of two eminently different women. Adriana's rounded femininity was plush against Sofia's antic angularity. Stateside such indulgence might've suggested gluttony rather than satiety. It would be tough reentering a society that excused the first and condemned the second. Materially lacking as they were, at least the Argentines kept their priorities properly ordered.

Autumn weather heated Sofia. She'd behaved impatiently all evening, caroming among curt, petulant and dismissive. When the night ended Farrell had trouble deciding who'd been aggravated the most, Sofia or her friends.

Back at his apartment Sofia was primed and ready before the elevator ascended. Her kisses devoured him. Arms around his torso became light gauge steel bands. Sofia's pressing body staggered him.

Behind the door, they only partially disrobed and failed reaching the bedroom. Farrell lifted her skirt before snapping off her tanga while letting slacks and boxers clog atop his shoes. Her back flattened against the wall, both shuddered crazily from his reckless thrusting.

Before Farrell impaled Sofia she fished a rubber out of her clutch bag. Quick nimble fingers capped his cock. Sofia's slit was drier than either liked, making Farrell's initial stabs more painful than pleasurable. Soon enough friction gave way to physiology. Moistened, Sofia stopped gritting her teeth and started mouthing deeply drawn incantations.

After her head's final few upward jolts, Farrell pinned her thin sagging shoulders with his own and slid out of leather and cloth. Ankles now unencumbered, Farrell scooped up Sofia's fragile bundle then carted it into the bedroom. There as morning grayed the black Buenos Aires horizon, they recuperated sufficiently enough for less compulsive, more thorough sex.

When Farrell woke he grinned at the bright mid-afternoon hour. Another acquired Buenos Aires habit he'd soon forfeit. Sofia draped across his chest. Asleep she purred. Her transition from fury into lamb froze his movements. He preferred leaving the scene undisturbed a bit longer.

Finally Sofia awakened. Gradually orienting herself, her out of sorts expression eased into one reflecting nameless delight. Sofia smiled at him just because she could. Farrell rued the paucity of such arousals.

They showered then drank coffee at an absurdly late daytime hour. Sofia prattled broadly about his possibly financing several skiing trips. As she informed, Argentina's ski season lasted from June until September. His South American coquette became a living brochure for three Andes resorts, Penitentes, Las Lenas and Cavihue. He let her promote unabated. By her nature and his permissiveness in that regard they'd wasted little time in mundane conversation.

Her direct question regarding "their" winter ended Sofia's ignorance.

Sofia passed long moments in contemplation. Her dismay alternated with being crestfallen. He knew his farewell would relegate her back to the oversubscribed sex-bartering ranks of Porteña opportunists. She orbited around his star and glowed -- as had her coterie. Not only had Farrell yanked them out of drudgery but also stoked their anticipation. Random chance had enriched them. The same caprice would restore their natural states.

Returning to unrelieved tedium would seem, would be, a particularly perverse torture. Especially after generous flashes of the high life.

The ride to Sofia's family villa passed in strained quiet. During the ride she chain-smoked. The fumes irritated him. She must've known they would. Farrell kept his trap shut. He wanted no distraught woman eruptions. If possible, they should break with their dignity intact. Besides, Sofia could be a bitch. He sure as shit wouldn't miss that.

Neither Farrell nor Sofia moved once the remise curbed at her gate. Autumn's denuded tree branches exposed more of the fatigued estate. Less obstructed, sight clearer under better light, it seemed only hope supported the pile.

The driver turned to his passengers. He saw two stone-still people sitting apart. They either waited for absolution or glibness. Realizing none of it his business, the driver faced forward again. Sofia broke their verbal stalemate.

"I saw us going farther."

Farrell could only imagine the 21-year-old's fantasy. Probably the usual dream ending in white lace and happy jackpots ever after.

"No," Farrell said. "Real life intrudes again."

Lips pursed, brown eyes cast down, Sofia nodded reluctantly. She squeezed his hand, leaned into him and left a dry peck on his cheek, then exited the remise. Never having done so previously, Farrell declined accompanying Sofia to her door. In his view the gesture merely would've postponed their inevitability. Nor was she type of lover one needlessly sentimentalized.

Sofia hadn't bothered putting on her heels at his apartment. She walked from his life barefoot; from his address into her own. He watched her narrow back recede through rusty gate bars until the vestibule door closed on them. On Argentina.


The End

[birdie8819]

Jack and Jacquie

Jack Riel lay alone and almost naked in a bed that wasn't his. Unlike his, this one was large and comfortable and wrapped in embroidered sheets. Plump pillows trimmed the bottom of the antiqued bronze headboard. One of the sheets stretched over him, offering him the only protection he would have for what was about to come through the door. Beneath the sheet, he wore a pair of fresh-from-the-packaging silk boxers, also not his - not before today anyway. Even under the sheet and the thin, clingy fabric of the boxers he felt exposed. They'd asked him to shave yesterday, everything below his neck - everything - and now he felt cold and raw.

The room wasn't like his apartment, either. His was cluttered with tools, clothes, and computers, but this was open and airy. Token furniture - a nightstand with an old-fashioned alarm clock, a floor lamp not plugged in, an ornate but empty chest of drawers - and random framed artwork broke up otherwise blank walls. The windows were open, but the 'outside' was a pair of blue light panels and a slow fan that caught the curtains in an eerie, silent breeze.

He was alone in the bed - for now - but not in the room. In the far corner by the door, a dark-skinned woman called Bobbie slipped her shoulders into a steadicam rig and flipped up the power. The light meter on the rig ticked impatiently at her until she fiddled with the dials. On the other side of the bed's headboard, hidden behind the pillows in a cubby cut into the wall to fit her, a brunette called Sandra tested her camera position for the dozenth time. "Testing" meant pushing it up beneath Riel's pillow like a rude middle finger until he rolled out of the way and it took the place of his head. She had a streak of cruelty in her; he'd caught her grinning the first time she connected with the back of his skull. Bobbie and Sandra both wore the kind of loose black sweats meant to hide them from cameras or reflections, but their hair and makeup were anything but casual. Their glances at him were narrow-eyed and quick, and made him feel like a stranger.

Jonas, at least, was a friend. He stood beside the bed, poking at his tablet to fine-tuning the lights or test the mic-dots painted onto the wall. With a swipe of his stylus he dropped the light level another 20 lumens; Bobbie hissed at him, but now the room was dark enough to have a truely haunted feeling.

Jonas glanced down at the bed. "Ready, Jack?"

Jonas was as unlike Riel as this room was unlike his apartment. Where Riel was short, stocky, and corded with muscle from the last four years of after-dark activities, Jonas was tall and lean. Riel favored off the rack jeans and t-shirts when he wasn't tricked into silk boxers, but Jonas wore a sweater vest over a tailored white shirt. His khakis had been pressed, his shoes polished. Riel's features were small and dark, his hair thick and wiry; Jonas' hair had been professionally styled and highlighted, and his handlebar mustache was neatly trimmed. Jonas had maybe 15 years on him.

The older man poked at the tablet and asked again, "You ready?"

"Ummm... I don't think so. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea."

"Are you backing out on me now? I wouldn't have thought you'd be scared." Jonas grinned and scratched his mustache. "Not of her."

"I'm not scared. I'm just... not ready. Aren't I supposed to be 'at alert'?" He returned the grin lamely. "Don't I get a fluffer or something?"

Jonas lifted the sheet for a glimpse at the silk shorts and snorted.

Letting out an indignant howl, Riel yanked the the sheet back down to cover him. "Fuck, man! Don't do that! It's not decent."

"Decent? The whole world will be seeing an awful lot of indecent in another day when this is dubbed and online." He laughed. "A fluffer, of all things. Haven't you seen one of these films before?" He turned toward the almost-closed door and motioned toward the muffled sounds of the conversation beyond. "She's your fluffer, boy-o. You're not supposed to be hard until she's ready for you to be. And when she is ready, you will be. In the meantime, just act."

The voice outside the grew louder and more agitated, to the point of yelling. "A cape?! You've got to be fucking kidding me."

Jonas tucked the tablet under his arm, pulled the sheet flat again, and backed toward the door. "Well, that sounds like a summons for the director-slash-producer, eh? Here's your direction, kid: you're asleep, or passing for it. Light blink is the cue for action, But you just stay asleep until she's got you pinned, no matter what you feel or hear. After that, keep it as real as you want, but don't talk. Grunt, moan, but don't talk. And let her win, for God's sake. That's what this is about." He slipped through the door and pulled it shut behind him. His voice interrupted the others outside to take on a soothing, conciliatory tone. "You're right, Jacquie, you're right. The cape's too much. We'll ax the cape."

Riel smirked, but as the minutes passed in the dark, silent room, his face and body relaxed. His eyes closed and he cleared his mind.

He felt the light blink through his eyelids, and again there was silence.

Then the door creaked open like it had never been oiled.

Without lifting his head, Riel cracked his eyelids. The room was tinted that dark blue that passes for a cliche of night, but she was so pale she seemed luminescent. Her rose-white face was stark beneath her makeup - beneath her garnet red lips and the heavy black shadows surrounding her eyes, following the shape of her brows. Curling red hair fell around her face and shoulders, hiding her ears. A choker with a silver skull at the snap hugged her neck, and beneath that more bright bare skin - her fleshy chest and shoulders - spilled out of a black corset that only just scooped enough of her breasts to cover her nipples and create cleavage. Shoulder-length gloves of the same black nearly met the corset; they were tight enough to pinch her plump arms at their hems.

Below the curving line of her corset and gloves, purple and black fabrics faded into the shadows. He could tell she wore a very short skirt and tall boots only because her black nylons gleamed over the 18 visible inches of her thighs; he couldn't make out any other details. Behind her a pair of black and purple bat wings unfolded as she cleared the door; they stretched up to the ceiling and beat the air before folding neatly behind her again.

Bobbie circled her with the camera, but she didn't seem to notice - her eyes were locked forward, fixed to his face, burning into him. They were unusual somehow, her eyes - enthralling in a nearly literal sense of the word. He snapped his own eyes shut - he told himself to prevent Bobbie's camera from catching him peeking, but it was a relief to break contact with her eyes. He checked his breathing: still slow and regular, just like a sleeper's should be.

The air in the room thrummed once, twice, and a weight sunk into the foot of the bed. The weight shifted, then again, and the sheet tugged tightly down on either side of his legs. She crawled up him, a hand and knee pressing into the mattress on either side of him. Her nylons and gloves scratched as they chafed the sheet. If she was breathing, he couldn't hear it. She sat back once she was at the top of the bed, straddling his hips, and a gloved hand - slick and cold like satin - closed over hi mouth.

His eyes flicked open groggily, then went wide with surprise and fright as he acted the moment. He gasped, even. Her eyes peered down into his from only a foot above, and he realized what was so odd about them: they were a solid ivory white, pierced only by a depthless black dot. She had no hint of an iris - not even the thin ridge of a contact lens. The black shadow around her eyes wrinkled as she smiled, and thick red lips curled back to dimple her cheeks.

Bobbie and her satellite camera slid back into the shadows as Sandra pressed at the back of his head, pushing him aside. The succubus looming above him - that was her role in this little story - didn't miss a beat. Her glove shifted to cover the bottom half the glass camera bell, and she peered just as intently into the lens as she brought a finger to her lips, demanding that the camera, as Riel's stand-in, remain perfectly quiet.

The camera bell slipped back beneath the pillow as the succubus lifted his wrists to the headboard to bind them in gauzy strips 'conveniently' pre-tied to the bars. He thought the outline had called for her to tie him loosely, or even to just wrap his wrists and give him something to hold on to, but she pulled the bindings tight and cinched his skin in the knot. He winced and bit his lip to keep silent; in response she grinned cruelly, relishing his stifled pain. Her lips curled wider, her teeth parted, and for the first time she bared glistening fangs, which glowed like neon in the bluey darkness. He made a point of gasping, of blinking in stunned disbelief. It was the appropriate reaction, since it was what he had really done his first time four years ago.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

Once he was bound she slid off him, rocking back to sit on the mattress beside him, and with a flick of one glove she flung back the sheet. At the sight of his silk boxers she let out a delighted hiss, and Bobbie's camera drew close again to focus on the glint at the needle-sharp tips of her teeth. The lightest brush from those fangs would slice skin like butter, but her tongue slickered between her lips without danger. Her fingers reached out slowly, casting a nosferatu shadow over the bulge forming in his boxers. The at the tip of each finger the glove had been finished with long pointed nails, almost claws, which added to the effect. She grabbed at the bulge, fondling it through the shorts, stroking and purring while the satin of her gloves swished over the silk of his boxers. He didn't need to act now: his head rocked back and he moaned; his arms strained at the bindings and his back arched, pushing his hips toward her. She laughed and lowered herself toward him, lips parting to bare fangs as her mouth closed over the bulge.

Jack's breath caught. His body had gone rigid against the expectation of those sharp fangs slicing through the silk, slicing into the tender flesh beneath, of searing pain and spilling blood. But she only nibbled. Her fangs were blunted and gentled; his boxers became soaked not with blood but with the saliva from her kneading tongue.

Still he couldn't relax, though his hips still strained upward. Even through the pleasure, through the rigid physical yearning to feel the wetness of her mouth directly, was the frightening knowledge that she could turn on him in an instant. But she was good - he was hard and ready - anxious for more. When Sandra's camera pushed up to steal his view of the her face, he groaned in frustration. The succubus locked her weird eyes to the lens and swiped her tongue maddeningly slowly over the silk. Her cool glove slipped beneath the elastic band of the boxers and squeezed his shaft, thrusting it up through the gate in the crotch and - oh! - her wet mouth closed over him. He flinched and shivered. He had known to expect her mouth to be cold - room temperature, really, though she felt like she had been sucking on ice - but it was still a shock each time. The cameras whizzed and whirred, even hovering over his head to capture his rolled eyes and gasps, while she traced long, deliberate stripes along the length of his shaft and flicked her tongue against his head. Her lips closed over him and she slid down, a fang slipping against either side of his cock until his head reached the back of her throat and she swallowed. When she tongued him free a string of pre-cum stretched delicately from her lips to his head; the cameras zoomed into focus as she kissed it away.

He was really ready - not just anxious but desperate - to be taken into her mouth again, but she left him to quiver in the open air. Bobbie had pulled back and Sandra had retreated behind the pillows, and Riel knew enough to realize that meant it was her turn. Her attention had moved up to his stomach, which she kissed and nibbled with even more interest than she had shown his cock; she moaned with delight and squirmed beside him, thighs squeezing and twisting. For several minutes her tongue and pointed finger tips skipped over the waves of his abs; she nipped at the bulges of muscle and traced the ridge of his belly button before continuing up to his chest.

Her eyes - even with the huge wings absently spreading and and stretching above them, were what held his attention. They flicked frequently up to his face while she savored him, alternately passionate and teasing, and as she crested his pecs, claw-tips finger-walking in advance of her kisses, her eyes locked to his for a long moment before drifting lower, down to his neck. It was as if she'd realized for the first time he had one. She moved more purposefully, only pausing a brief moment to nurse absently at his nipple before her lips skittered up to his collarbone. She stopped to hover, almost uncertainly, an inch from his neck. Bobbie's camera drew in close, capturing the quivering anticipation in her lips as the pulled back from her teeth, catching the glisten on her tongue as it tested her again-sharp fangs. She tilted her her face to fit beneath his jaw-line and lowered her mouth slowly to place only a tender, rose-bud kiss in the softest part of his neck.

Her head rose above the horizon of his chin like a red-lipped moon, and their eyes locked again as she pressed her lips to his, repeating the kiss as his neck. She didn't blink; she didn't look away, and he found he could do no differently; she controlled him. Gradually her gentle kiss became more forceful, more lustful - her lips opened to surround and draw in his, her tongue flicked, and she sucked the hair from his lungs. She caught him behind the head and pulled him toward her, lifting him from the mattress until he was straining against the gauzy bindings, his arm pulled back at an angle in reflection of her extended wings. She threw a leg over him and sat on his stomach, then slipped her arms further behind him and squeezed, pressing him down between her breasts. He would have kissed her there, but his shoulders burned from the strain of her arms, and she held him too tight to move. From the sounds of the cameras and pressure of her chin above his head, he thought she was licking her lips or baring her fangs in full light, promising the camera what was to come.

Then she released him enough for her mouth to find his again and her tongue - her cold tongue - thrust greedily between his teeth. She lured his tongue back out with teasing flicks and sucking kisses until their mouths were apart and only the tips of their tongues twisted against each other. Suddenly he was stuck, tongue thrust out - in one swift move she had pinched his tongue between two fingers and caught it. She let him fall back to the bed, then pressed his tongue down against his lower lip, holding it in place with one finger until he realized she meant for him to leave it that way. Her weight shifted from his stomach, sliding forward until she was kneeling above his head.

Her wings fluttered, and the shadow of her skirt passed over his face. For a brief moment he had a glimpse of pale flesh - her nylons ended in lacy elastic bands at the top of her thighs, and she wore nothing else beneath her skirt but a tuft of red hair - but Sandra's camera pushed rudely into the way. The succubus gracefully straddled them both before lowering her bare flesh against the glass surrounding the camera and rubbing against it, but then the camera retreated and she caught his forehead and guided him into the plump of her crotch.

For the next few minutes he didn't see much but the shadow of her tight, hiked-up skirt, though she occasionally pulled the fabric out of the way to give the camera a glimpse of his his watering eyes, or released the clamp of her thighs to let him breath. He licked when she rubbed against his lips, pressing his tongue between the cool folds of her labia, and often she would pressed back, rubbing harder until she shifted and started again. Gloved fingers pulled up the edge skirt to find and stroke her clit. Her other hand clutched the headboard or his forehead for leverage. Her previously cold flesh drew the heat from his mouth and face, and as she grew warmer she became more aroused - pressing her weight into him, grinding into his lips and tongue. Coquettish moans and sighs began to become more frequent, and the salty tang of her juices seeped into her vagina. He sucked greedily at them, and she spasmed and gasped and bounced on his jaw.



Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

She might have come of she stayed on top of him, squeezing his jaw between her thighs until it threatened to crack - it wasn't completely unheard of - but she stretched back and again slipped satin-covered fingers into his boxers to summon his flagging cock, to tug and squeeze it back to life. Her wings folded neatly out of the way and she stretched - stretched impossibly - to keep his mouth buried in her crotch while her own lips closed over the head of his penis and sucked.

Bobbie changed position, and then the succubus did too, twisting her hips and crossing her legs with the characteristic nylon rustle until she'd turned herself above him and could lay more easily across his stomach. Instead of her skirt, the two pale curves of her ass eclipsed his view of the ceiling, rising and falling and occasionally slapping against his cheeks as she continued to rub back and forth over his mouth. The insteps of her boots pinned his shoulders to the bed, but he couldn't have moved anyway. She lay fully atop him and attacked his cock with relentless lips and tongue, with a gulping throat that squeezed when she pushed him into the back of her mouth. She'd pushed his boxers away like a nuisance, wadding them around his knees so she could wedge her hands beneath his ass and squeeze. Her nails dug into his flesh like cat claws.

She stopped suddenly, and he froze. Her fangs, which had been sliding harmlessly - pleasantly - on either side of his shaft, tilted and nipped into the soft head of his cock as it was about to slip from her mouth. It only just hurt, like the prick of a pin, but he knew she'd drawn blood. Her tongue lashed at him like a tentacle, her pussy ground into his face with a new fervor, and as Bobbie's camera pulled in close she sucked hungrily.

Even knowing he was bleeding he nearly came in her mouth, but she stopped him just short of release. Leaning back against the headboard, she squeezed the muscles in her ass and rocked her hips in tight circles, putting her weight onto the bridge of his nose and his chin until his face was slick with her juices. Then she slid forward, plopping onto his chest. For a moment she glanced back over her shoulder, as if checking on him, but she smiled and licked a dark spot from her lips.

The air thrummed again as her wings beat, and she lifted herself from him and turned again. She grabbed his cock in one hand and steadied herself with the other while she positioned herself above him, fitting him into her so she could slide down over him. There was a moment of sharp pain in his head as it bumped against her labia, but then her saliva found his and he slipped into her, into warmth she'd stolen from him.

Gripping his shoulders with her claws she began to ride. She stared at him the whole time, stared with those weird, unblinking, piercing eyes. Her lips parted and she panted as her hips heaved and bucked; she gasped and licked her lips and beat her wings, but she never looked away. When she leaned back she shrugged her breasts free of her corset and pulled a thick, pink nipple to her mouth, flicked a tongue around it and nibbled at her own milky flesh, or she sucked suggestively on her fingers, but she never looked away.

She could tell by his breathing, he guessed, or by practice, when he was about to orgasm. He knew from experience that if she hadn't orgasmed already, she wouldn't do it before him, before she had some of him inside her - blood or sperm, as long as it was warm and full of life. When he was nearly there she fell forward onto him; as he groaned, she threw a hand across his head and yanked it to the side, baring his neck to her heavy, hungry breath. Her mouth hesitated; her tongue churned.

The moment stretched out forever - the burning in his loins as she squeezed - the anticipation of her fangs just brushing his skin. Her tongue flicked out to wet a spot just over his jugular, but she wouldn't bite there. It was contractual. The jugular could be deadly.

He'd felt the bite of fangs like hers a hundred times before, but it always made him flinch. He never knew whether the bite would be a fuck or a screw - if it would feel like a golden kiss or an icepick tearing into him. It was up to her, up to her cruelty and lust and hunger, and all he knew about her was that her white eyes scared him.

She bit then, deep into the muscle above his shoulder, and it felt like the euphoric warmth of morphine shooting into his veins, racing to his heart and through his body. Her vaginal muscles squeezed like a fist as she rolled her jaw, splashing hot blood into her mouth, and he exploded inside her. She came then, too, gasping and shuddering and laughing and gurgling through his blood, but she didn't let him go. Even while she mewled in ecstasy at the heat washing through her, her hips pumped to milk him again, and her fangs thrust back into the wounds they'd made, slicing them wider to counteract the healing effects of her saliva.

Normally her kind were quite neat with their bites, but she played into the cliche and let blood dribble, then chased it down with her tongue and lips, smearing her face crimson before she pulled away for a gloating laugh. That should have been the pullaway, the fade-to-black - the moneyshot for this kind of porn - but she struck again. Her teeth sunk in just beneath his ear, and heard and felt the sickening crunch of tendons before blood spilt out again.

He pushed against her, twisting his legs to roll her off, but she was strong and had leverage; her wings beat the air, her boots spread his thighs, and she leaned her weight into his shoulders to suckle.

He heard the hum, then, the one deep in her chest that meant she was losing her control. Or had lost it.

"Stop, Jacquie!" Jonas' voice came from the doorway, firm and commanding, but she didn't pay it any mind. She pumping at Jack's neck with her tongue, plunging the wounds with her teeth to keep the blood gushing down her throat. She was eating him.

Riel fought back, twisting again, pulling at the gauzy strips, but she wrapped her arms around his back and clutched him tightly to her, tight enough to squeeze the air from his lungs. For her kind she wasn't that strong, but her kind could rip the arms from bears; it would have been an easy thing for her to crush his ribcage or snap his spine, even while she extended herself to maintain the shape of her wings. Blood rushed to his head, pounding in his hears and brain, splurting even faster down her throat.

"Sandra! Bobbie! Get her off!"

Behind the bed, Sandra lowered her camera, though none too quickly. With strength enough to match Jacquie's strength she pried the succubus' bloody mouth from his neck, leaving him gushing onto to the sheets. Jacquie lurched around the hand but not back to his neck; instead she tugged Sandra to her and caught her mouth in a fierce, slippery kiss. Sandra's eyes opened wide, then crinkled with delight as she tongued the drop of blood from her own fangs. The next moment they were both on him, jockeying to lock their lips around the open wounds until Sandra conceded and switch to the unspoiled side of his neck.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Bobbie had reached the bed now too, barely pausing to shrug out or her rig before she pushed Jacquie off his still rigid - painfully so - penis. Her purple tongue dabbed delicately at the cum that still slicked the tip, the cum swirled with blood, before she cackled with glee and swallowed him down, biting hard into the base.

Riel cried out in pain; his back arched, but Jacquie threw her arm around his head and buried his face beneath her loose breast.

He was angry now. While the blood spilled from his veins into greedy mouths, it flushed within him, too, boiling and arcing and activating a latent, earthy strength. The three leeches clinging to him squealed in delight at their first taste of the new vitality coursing through him, and they hardly noticed as his muscles steeled and corded, and the gauzy bindings snapped. The bed creaked and groaned beneath him, and his muscles tightened. He glanced up to see Jonas standing over him, holding Sandra's forgotten camera. In a strangely surreal moment Jonas folded his hands together and mouthed, Please? while the camera filmed.

Riel sighed heavily and fell back into the mattress. He could stand a few surface bites. He'd had worse before. But then Jacquie found his jugular and he'd had enough.

He threw them off, quite literally, and they flew across the room into the walls. The two camera girls, their black sweats matted with blood, shrunk back in fright from his unexpected strength. But Jacquie's lust fever was too strong to accommodate fear, and with a shriek she leapt back at him. He caught her by the neck and held her there, boots kicking, wings flapping and scraping the ceiling. Desperate for more she reached for his neck and came short, then raked her claws up his arm and shoved her fingers in her mouth. Stripes of red beads followed the paths of her claws

Growling, he flung her back again and stomped the ground, which cracked around his bare foot. Though his wounds had already begun to heal, he rubbed in the mingled blood and saliva and scowled bullets at Jacquie as she crept closer again. His chest heaved, sucking in gallons of air, and his corded muscles twisted and squeezed. Until the moment passed he was angry enough that the sweat and blood and saliva steamed away from his skin in wisps.

"Please!" Jacquie reached out toward him. "Please - just a little more. I'll be good, I promise." The other two had gathered themselves behind Jacquie's wings, and though they still appeared crumpled, a spark of hope lit their hungry eyes.

Jacquie turned then to Jonas, who held the camera awkwardly. His mouth hung open. She wound her arms through his and clung to it like a child, pulling the camera down while she begged. "Please, let me have him. If you give him to me... I'll never ask for another one again. I PROMISE. He has a flavor." Behind her the other two nodded eagerly.

Riel snorted and yanked the sheet from the bed, wrapped it around him like a poncho and strode from the room, to the wails of all three women.

Jonas caught him in the hall beyond. "Jesus Christ, Jack, that was quite a scene. That floor was concrete."

"Yeah, sorry about that. What the hell were you thinking?"

"No, really. I'm sorry. Really, kid. But after everything you told me I figured either you'd handle it or I'd call down the freon." He clapped the younger man on the shoulder and glanced behind him, then drew his hand away hastily at the heat still emanating beneath the sheet poncho. "Really, Jack. I've never seen anything like that before. I can't figure out whether I should cut it out for the feds or release it on YouTube. Awesome."

Riel scowled at him. "'Let me have him?' What is that? What am I, a puppy or a popsicle?"

"Yeah, that's Jacqueline. I ... wanted to talk with you about her. She's a handful, isn't she? Just last week she took - well, she killed a messenger from my 'side business', you know? She drank him dry. And he was a nobody. He didn't even have a 'flavor'."

"Sounds to me like if someone's going to be keeping a stable of vampires, they need to keep a better eye on them." Riel pushed open the door to the dressing room, peering over his shoulder at Jonas before he crossed to the locker and popped it open. He caught his jeans as they fell out, shook out the wrinkles, then dug for his underwear.

Jonas had stayed in the doorway. "I'm glad you agree. That's a good sport, volunteering like that to take her in."

Riel's head whipped back to Jonas, and he froze in the middle of pulling up his shorts. "Wait-"

But Jacquie was already in the hall behind Jonas, crossing her arms over his chest and squeezing him until his head turned magenta. Her mouth was wide in girlish glee, which made an contrast to her infernal eyes and wings.

Jonas managed to peel her off and catch his breath. '"Jack and Jacquie' - that's so lame it could be a sitcom. The vampire starlet and the vampire hunter." A bit more composed now, he flashed a winning grin at Riel. "I'll send her over with a videoblog package and see if we can't come up with a pilot."

Riel's head hung, but he yanked up his shorts and stepped into his jeans. Not again, he thought.


The End

[birdie8819]

Personal Training Session

He inhaled a long, deep breath and exhaled slowly in a heavy, mournful sigh. He did not want to be here. He slid a hand down his torso and over the soft start of a belly. At 29, there was no denying that his body needed some help in maintaining the slim trim build of his youth. He was by no means fat, or even really overweight, and many guys his age would have been delighted to be as thin as he was, but not him. He felt the slight bulge of his stomach, the faded blue jeans that fit just a bit too snugly now.

He gazed with loathing at the vile building before him. A fitness centre! Of all the things, he had succumbed to this cruel manipulation of the media. His hands closed into fists, his knuckles white as he steeled himself for the descent into the bright sodium hell which lay just before those metallic swinging doors. He did not need this! That was the problem and he knew it, he was no longer as active as he once was, he also admitted that a membership here would be money well wasted unless he broke down and splurged on a personal trainer. His commitment to working out would evaporate before the ink was dry on his membership form without a personal trainer. Closing his eyes, he strode with rigid back towards the metallic, mocking doors.

Inside the fitness centre was laid out exactly as he feared it would be; big central raised platform with two fit, attractive, hyper-energetic people in a lycra-spandex combination to dazzle and blind behind the entrance desk, clear glass windows showing row upon row of workout machines or freeweights or pools, people in various stages of shape and sweat trudging through predetermine routes to work the abs, blast the quads or sculpt the buttocks. Like an automoton Bill headed to the entrance desk.

The peppy welcome he received from both the man and the woman nearly made him turn about on his heel and flee the place, but instead he disconnected his ears and informed them of his desire to join their gym. Within minutes of their chirpy happy greeting of him, his picture and money had been taken, and a laminated membership card pressed into his nerveless hand.

Bill gave his head a shake.

"Pardon?" he asked.

"Doyouwantthegrandetournoworatalaterdate?" the perpetually peppy desk girl asked him.

"Definitely later. Also, I need to sign up for a personal trainer."

"Ohsurenoproblemdoyouhaveanyspecificareaofyourbodyy ouwanttofocuson?"

He wanted to ask her how she managed to speak that quickly and that long without breathing. Instead he shook his head. "Just a general firming and toning of my body."

"OkgreatIknowjustthetrainerforyou,Ryan,nextopeningi s... wow... tonightat10pmisthatok?"

Wow was right, you actually paused for breath mid-sentence. He wanted to comment on this too, instead he just nodded his head. "That's fine." He worked at home, he could set his own hours. "Isn't that a bit late?"

"Thenextavailablespotafterthatisinsixdaysyoucantake thatoneifyouwant."

"No, no, tonight will be fine."

He turned to leave as the cute, lycra-spandex clad, bubbly, bursting, pony-tailed blonde smiled a full, white, dazzling smile at him, he cringed. She was too... everything. He guaranteed that most straight males under that sort of onslaught would be putty, gooey putty, in her hands. Still, he wouldn't kick her out of bed for eating cookies. Bleck! How had that thought sprung into his head? Must be the lighting. He bet her name was Tiffany, or Britney, or Chelsey, definitely something ending in the letter "y."

The day passed sluggishly like the morning after a big bender. It was with worried fingers he flipped open his wallet and saw to his shock the shiny white laminated fitness centre member's card, he groaned into his hands realizing he had an appointment with Ryan, the personal trainer today at 10pm. He seriously contemplated cancelling his membership or reporting his credit card stolen so that he could prevent his upcoming humiliation. The image of Ryan popped fully formed into his head, a blonde Greek Adonis with a barrel chest, pecs with independant motion and abs that could be used to fry eggs on. He stood at least 6'2, towering over poor Bill, each muscle cut and defined and oiled up to a mirror shine. His blonde hair closely cropped to his head, was it possible to see his frontal lobe flexing? The shorts were too tight and too short and the muscle shirt could only barely qualified as a shirt at all, it looked more like a sleeveless evening gown gone horribly awry! A mantra began in Bill's mind "Hate Ryan. Hate Ryan. Hate Ryan." over and over and over. It was with surly displeasure he packed his tattered gym bag and threw it into the back of his car, he didn't even bother to look at himself in the mirror, it would serve Ryan right! Bill would show the arrogant lothario what he thought of good looking pretty boys. He angrily started the engine and threw it into drive, his hands clenching the wheel in grim determination as he returned to that damned fitness centre.

Bubbles no longer bounced behind the reception desk. In her place was a near carbon copy, only this time a brunette with brown eyes, slightly shorter with slightly larger breasts. Do they have a farm where they grow fitness centre receptionists or was there a lab where teams of German scientists cloned them? It had to be German scientists, if there were a lab, it just had to be!

"I'm here for a meeting...? workout...? ...session? with Ryan at 10pm."

"Ohrightsureit'swrittenrightherejustgothroughthosed oorstotheroommarkedst udioAandRyanjustcalledandisrunningabitlate."

"Thanks." Bill figured BubblesBrunette must be a newer version of BubblesBlonde as she appeared to be able to talk longer on a single breath of air. Bill wandered down the hall, looking for Studio A, he had no idea where it might be, but asking BubblesBrunette for directions was completely out of the question. He was early, Ryan would be late, so time wasn't an issue, besides, Bill liked exploring.

As he wandered down the well lit, but mostly empty, corridors his mind drifted from thought to thought. How could a fitness centre turn a profit being open 24-hours a day, seven days a week? What was the 3am Tuesday fitness crowd like? Maybe if the next Bubbles Version came with a mute option. Ack! Damn libido. Unfortunately, despite the size of the centre, handy, informative signs dotted the walls at far too regular intervals, meaning Bill found Studio A in less than four minutes. With a roll of his eyes he pushed open the doors and inspected the studio, it wasn't quite what he expected. A bright hardwood floor, a couple of black vinyl benches, but not too many weights, lay stacked in neat piles, giving room to move or dance, or in his case attempt to flee. He guessed it must be a multipurpose room, good for individual workout sessions and small group classes. He found a small change room at the back, and quietly changed into his workout gear, a pair of loose, long, navy blue shorts and a plain, old t-shirt, his sneakers were relatively new though.

He ambled through the multipurpose room, and found nothing more exciting than one sad discarded holey greying sock. After 5 mind-numbing minutes passed, he stuck his head into the hall and looked around for any signs of that Adonis Ryan. He ducked his head back in the room when he heard the high-pitched chirping of one of the Bubbles Brigade. A few tense moments later, sensing the coast was clear, he snuck down the hall, intent on escaping the psychological interrogation centre that others foolished called a gym. Still, his curiousity pestered at him until he found himself perversely intrigued as to what implements of torment might be hidden behind these other doors. Pressing his ear to each heavy door to check for sounds, he peered in first one, then another, most rooms on this wing fell into the multipurpose rooms, with the final room containing a sauna and whirlpool. He refused to guess as to what tortures went on in that last room! He was very nearly free and clear of the center when he realized with a groan that his gym bag, shoes, clothes and wallet were nicely stuffed in a cubby hole in Studio A. He retraced his steps on silent, swift feet, slipped into the Studio and had just grabbed his bag when he froze in place as he heard the unmistakably sound of the door to Studio A swing open.

A chorus of "Hate Ryan" echoed through his skull.

A glance at his watch told him Ryan was over 10 minutes late.

A scathing insult sprung to his lips, ready to be leveled at the over inflated ego of Ryan the Bronzed MuscleHead.

He strode purposefully from out of the change rooms, his lip curled up in a derisive sneer. The scatching insult died a quick and painless death upon his lips, perhaps it got lost en route from his brain to his mouth, but rather than a sharp, cutting verbal slap, all Bill managed was something akin to 'gah.'

Ryan, was a woman!


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Not only a woman, but a damn fine looking woman!

She kicked the door closed as Bill scrambled to get his brain up and thinking again, but dammit, Ryan did not make things easy. Very nearly his height with a distinctively firmed, fit and toned body, flashing hazel eyes, sensuous smile and short flaming, flirty hair. As she slung her gym bag into the corner, Bill felt a few synapses in his brain finally fire. He actually had to give his head a quick shake to keep his brain from stalling out.

"Hi, sorry I'm late. You must be Mr. Walters." she stated.

"Puh-please, call me Bill." he replied.

"Sure thing. This is your first time in a sports club, isn't it?"

"Is it that obvious?"

"In a word, yes."

Bill doubted it was the new surroundings that made him look like a deer caught in the headlights, he suspected the blame should be placed clearly on this delightful woman with the misleading name of Ryan.

"Ready?" she asked.

"Probably not. But lets get this torture over with." Bill said with mock enthusiasm.

Ryan tilted her head back and laughed, a full healthy laugh. Was there anything about this woman that didn't scream in shape?

"That's the spirit." she chuckled.

Bill felt something when Ryan bent over and dragged a large blue mat into the centre of the studio, but he it wasn't spirit. The stirring in his loins started the moment she bent over and took ahold of the mat, her black shorts pulled tight across her ass and her legs flexed as he manuevered the awkward mat into position. Her movements were effortless and sinuous. The jade green tank top fit snugly to her delectable curves, her breasts suited her body perfectly, perky, pert and obviously firm. Knowing that her profession was as a personal trainer, he hazarded a fairly safe wager that she wore a sports bra.

Bill blushed inwardly when he realized he was sucking in his gut when Ryan turned to face him.

"On your back." she commanded.

'Right words, wrong context' he thought as he sprawled on the mats.

The next 30 minutes passed in a blur of red-hued pain and strain as Ryan mercilessly abuseded him through his first personal workout session. His smart-assed stream of commentary ended after the first 120 seconds. He surprised himself by lasting that long. Joints popped. Muscles twanged. Ligaments stretched. Tendons snapped. Ryan laughed. Bill wrestled with consciousness. Finally Ryan called a break to the torture. Sweat streamed off of Bill, while a soft sheen of it appeard to have been spritzed across Ryan's forehead. A large mass of Bill-shaped jello existed where once a man strove to regain his youthful form. Herr Ryan recommended deep shallow breaths and plenty of water. Jello-Bill wondered how to drink water when he swore he blew out his throat muscles 25 minutes ago.

More laughing courtesy of Ryan.

Eventually, the jello mass formerly known as Bill regained some semblance of humanity. Managing even to stand very nearly upright.

"Ready for the second half of the session?" Ryan asked with far too much pleasure, Bill thought.

"What second half?"

"You paid for a full hour with a personal trainer."

"I'll pay you double for you to let me crawl out of here."

"I couldn't do that, I have my ethics."

"Oh god! You're not bound by the Hippocratic Oath or by client-doctor confidentiallity. C'mon. I've paid for this already, now, I think I've got $40 in my wallet and, AND, 8 stamps on my Coffee Customer Card. All that can be yours if you let me slink out the door right this second!"

"Tempting but," she started, then hooked his ankles and dumped him neatly onto his back, "no. Time to feel the burn."

"What the hell do you think I've been feeling for the last half an hour? All the fuel for burning has been, well, burnt up!"

Sprawled on his back he was quite charming really. Certainly he didn't fit any of her regular criteria, that was for damn sure. Still, she couldn't deny his certain charm, and she didn't know if she should be flattered or offended at the offer of a Coffee Card as a bribe.

Bill very nearly left that second, god knows his body screamed for him to do just that. Run, flee, tail tucked, hunched over, crawl. Whatever! Just get the fuck outta dodge, but something clicked over in his mind. The stubborn fool that refused to quit reared his ugly head, and guess what, Bill found a groove. Oh, things still hurt, burned, protested and considered informing the United Nations of cruel and unusual punishment, but he gritted through it all. At some point, something clicked and he decided he could do this and would do it and prove this flirty flame-haired firebrand that he could handle any excerise her twisted mind could devise.

In fact, the last three minutes were very like the first two minutes as Bill started to taunt and tease and flirt with Ryan as he lunged and bent, blasted and flexed his body. Ryan smirked as Bill discovered his second wind and his original tongue. He fit none of her preconceived notions of clients. Neither a muscle-bound workout freak or an out-of-shape weekend warrior trying to re-capture his lost youth. Here grumbled someone different, she'd caught his glances that lasted just a moment or two too long, and found she enjoyed his attentions. Hell she preferred by far to the ham-handed pick up lines of the knuckle dragging Cro-Magnons that frequented the weight rooms or to the sloppy, confrontational requests from slimy, ill kept and unkempt weasels in the bars who rarely looked above the low point of her cleavage. Her mouth automatically gave the orders for the final cool down exercises, leaving her brain to mull over thoughts she rarely entertained. He certainly offered something different than any of her normal dates or friends. And, he didn't look too bad, if sweaty. Nothing a good hot shower couldn't fix. The image of Bill naked and lathered up in a hot shower brought a quick lick of her lips. Her reverie snapped to an end when she found Bill staring back at her, an mischievious smirk upon his face, as though he'd been watching her watch him for longer than she wanted to admit. Ryan cursed under her breath and blushed slightly, hoped her she could pass the blush off as mere exertion from the workout. Damn alabaster skin. She ran her fingers through her damp hair, bent over and shook her arm and leg muscles in an exaggerated manner to give herself time to recover.

"Are we done?" Bill asked with just a hint of amusement.

Ryan smiled her sweetest smile, "Yup. All done. You did well. Same time next week?" she now wanted to escape, her thoughts a confused muddle.

Bill's libido spiked into the upper levels when Ryan leveled him with her dazzling smile. "Thanks. Next week should work fine. Oh, one more thing, where are the showers?"

"Oh, yah, right." Ryan giggled. "This way." 'Mmm, why not?' One side gained a definite advantage as she wrestled with herself.

"Can I at least grab my towel?"

"Oh, if you haaave to."

Bill detected a lilt there that couldn't be denied. He opted not to grab his towel, just to see how this played out. She wiggled her way to the door, which Bill didn't fail to notice either. His internal lust barometer jumped a few more notches northwards.

He followed her out of the studio and down the hall towards the showers he had found during his earlier wanderings, but even with the helpful signs hung upon the walls, Ryan somehow missed the main shower rooms. She stuck her head into a door marked 'Staff only,' then pushed the door open and slipped inside. Bill didn't mind one bit, as the extended walk gave him a great chance to admire her backside and sculpted limber legs.


Continue next page..........

[birdie8819]

"Is this the grand tour?" he whispered. He didn't know why he whispered, but he did. He entered the darkened room and heard... bubbling?

"Shhh," responded Ryan. A dainty hand slid into his own palm and tugged him off to the left. The source of the bubbling soon revealed itself to be a low-lit hot tub, gurgling away in the corner of the small room. One lone bulb lit the room, a far cry from the blazing halogen of the rest of the fitness facility. He blinked his eyes a few times, trying to adapt to the low level lighting. The rest of his senses seemed more than happy to compensate for his lack of vision. The first thing he noticed was her scent, a healthy mixture of youth and vitality and caused his blood to race. The pads of her fingers traced small circles on the back of his hand, without thinking he pulled her to him, unquestioningly lowered his head slightly to press a long and hungry kiss to her lips that his body knew he craved, even if his mind never made that leap of logic. Ryan responded in kind, molding her lithe body to his torso and leaning towards his lips with matching desire.

One hand slid down her back, slipping into the space between her tank top and shorts caressing the soft, moist skin of the small of her back. His other hand glided up to the back of her neck, pulling her deeper into their suddenly steamy kiss. Ryan clawed as his shirt, eager to taste and to feel him. As she pushed him back up against the wall, she gave him a full body grind, she smiled into the kiss at her discovery.

Pinning him to the wall, her tongue invaded his mouth. Control was an action she was well accustomed to. She didn't expect his response though. He encircled her waist and rolled her, now it was her turn to be pinned to the wall, his full masculine form pleasurably crushing her to the wall. He sucked her tongue into his mouth and then the breath from her lungs, then held the kiss a few seconds longer.

He broke the kiss finally, a devilish smirk upon his lips.

"Mmm. Damn!" murmured Ryan.

She crossed her arms and in a fluid motion lifted her jade green tank top up and over her head, dropping it to the floor. The navy blue sports bra hugged and lifted her perky, firm breasts. Bill's eyes glanced down at the bra, noticing immediately that her nipples protruded just a bit. Unconsciously he licked his lips. Without prompting Bill removed his shirt.

Ryan stepped in close to him once more, trailing her fingers slowly over his chest and through the sparse chest hair she found. She moaned without opening her mouth as her eyes roamed over the expanse of man-flesh before her.

Slowly, she sank to her knees.

She peered up at him as her eyes drew level with the waistband of his shorts. Her flashing hazel eyes remained locked on his deep brown eyes as she slid his shorts and boxer-briefs down as one.

His cock, full and erect, uncoiled in the warm room, very nearly striking the underside of Ryan's chin. He groaned as he stepped out of his now unneeded shorts. Ryan bit her lower lip as she lowered her gaze to examine the swaying piece of manhood before her eyes.

With a sigh she parted her lips and delivered a lusty kiss to the tip of Bill's cock. Ryan ran her tongue down the length of his swelling member and then back up the opposite side. She wrapped the fingers of her left hand around his veiny tool and gave a few pumps, marvelling at the sluttish power she felt, glancing upwards and seeing his eyes half-closed, a smile of the utmost pleasure upon his face.



"Mmm. Fuck that feels so good." he whispered.

'You've not felt a thing yet.' she thought and suddenly dove upon his cock, engulfing as much as she could cram into her suddenly ravenous mouth. Bill growled, low and gutteral. His hand closed around a fistful of her fire red locks and twisted the follicles in his hand, then, released her hair, giving her full control over this section of their workout fuck session. Now Ryan moaned, sending erotic vibrations the length of Bill's steel shaft and racing through his entire being. She buried her face in his dark pubic hair as she could not get enough of his goodly sized, rock hard candy. Ryan gripped Bill's ass as she started to lewdly and blatantly fuck her mouth with his cock.

Bill's head tilted back as his eyes closed and the incredible sensations Ryan caused upon his body washed over him like a tital wave. He felt a pearly drop of precum blossom from his mushroom tip. Ryan tasted it, a salty sweet slick savory treat that stained the length of her tongue. 'Fuck I've missed this.' she remember to herself as she redoubled her oral efforts upon this magnificent curved scimitar. Ryan wrapped her lips around his purple knob and lavished her tongue across, over and around it and was rewarded with more of the silky slick precum she craved so much.

Meanwhile, Bill was having a dilemma of his own, Ryan's lips felt a little too great on his tool and he feared cumming far too soon. Then, a wickedly perfect vision popped into his mind.

"Lick my balls, you cock sucking slut."

"Mmm hmmm." sounded like music to Bill.

Ryan disengaged from his knob with an audible 'pop' and licked her lips, not wanting to let a single droplet of that savored fluid slip through her teeth. She pumped his shaft firmly, yet slowly, as she pressed her lips and nuzzled his full churning nutsac. 'Now THIS is a proper set of balls.' Too many days in the gym with hairless, steroided muscleheads had almost caused her to forget the joy of a dangling set of balls. With an inaudible sigh of pleasure she slurped one nut into her mouth. A moan reverberated from Ryan's mouth and through Bill's scrotum as she delighted in the savoury musky sweat his skin coated her lips with. She locked her lips around one nut and tugged down on it, felt the skin stretch as she lapped at his manly perspiration.

Bill groaned, a mix of pleasure and frustration. The cause of the pleasure was obvious, but she was so damned skilled, that this diversion only barely qualified as a success. Her oral skills amazed him.

Ryan grazed her teeth across the soft skin and coarse hair. Any precum that she found with her thumb sneaking from his tip she smeared upon his head. It turned out to be a battle with himself to keep from cumming when she pressed her tonguetip tightly to that spot just behind his nutsac. His only recourse, to tug upon her hair, pulling her upwards. Ryan yelped in surprise and pain and pleasure, she managed to lock her lips briefly onto his knob, suck the precum clean, and then she was standing before him, a quizzical look on her face.

"Your turn" he said simply.

He turned her to settle her on the lip of hot tub. For a split second she blushed. Bill raised his eyebrows. She stole a look at her breasts. The penny dropped for Bill and he leaned in to murmur in her ear.

"I prefer pert and perky." as he flickered his tongue along her earlobe.

An impish smirk curled the corners of Ryan's lips. She crossed her hand and pulled her bra off in one easy, well-practiced motion. Soft ivory skin glowed in the pale light of the room. Bill eagerly bent over and delivered two kisses to the pretty dark red nipples he saw there, then he took his tongue and figured-eighted it around and around the twinned nipples. Now it was Ryan's turn to groan in appreciation. His hands cupped and caressed while Ryan raked her nails over his shoulders. Without warning he suckled a nipple deep between his lips and sunk his teeth into the tight aroused flesh of her breast.

Ryan gasped in surprise and her back arched, offering him more of her succulent tits. He accepted the gift gracefully, dragging his tongue along the teeth marks he'd left on her breast. Her hands interlocked behind his dark, coarse hair, forcing him to feast and binge upon her creamy soft flesh. The shorts and bikini briefs she wore soon found a spot beside his discarded clothing. The hands at the back of his skull shifted to the top of his head as Ryan encouraged him to head south. Bill cocked his head to look up at Ryan and saw her sporting a matching grin as he kissed and licked his way down her toned and fit abdomen. His tongue actually traced the outline of her four-pack. Snaking his tongue down her lower abdomen, he finally stopped when he felt his nose brush her trimmed kitty fur. Her lush scent infused his nostrils as leaned backwards to take in Ryan's pretty little kitty.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

It was his turn to gasp.

"That's right, all natural."

And with that, Bill traced the outline of her perfect pink pussy lips with his tongue. He dragged it over her swollen lips and ran it through the line of flame that was her pubic hair. Seemingly of their own accord, her legs parted for him, inviting him to taste her. Bill ran his nose through her fire fur and locked his lips upon her protruding clit. He sucked hard upon the candy treat. Ryan's gasp grew to a rolling moan. Her hands buried his face in her succlent pussy, tried to smother his thick tongue with the boiling juices of her free-flowing pussy. He rolled her clit over his lips, lashed it visciously with his tongue, even bit it delicately, at least until Ryan moaned her approval, when he gave her desirous nub a much harder chomp. Again, Ryan screamed. A subtle hint was all Bill required, and Ryan pushing down on his head and urging him to "lick lower, oh fuck, lick lower." sufficed as a subtle hint. He zig-zagged his tongue down her sweet, sinful slit, savouring the taste she left on his lips.

Carefully he flicked his tongue around the perimeter of her hot hole. Ryan's heavy panting urged him to continue his exploration. He dipped his mouth muscle lower still, brushing across her tight backdoor, which elicited another moan of want from Ryan. His nose bumped her clit, her body automatically tried to rub her hard candy against the bone to build the feverish friction.

Stealing a glance up at her face, Bill stabbed his tongue as deeply as could into her steamy honey hole. She moaned and rocked her lips, fucking herself upon his invading tongue. Then he slowed the pace, or tried to, but Ryan refused to play at that game. She ground and rubbed her pussy all over his face and tongue, so Bill curled his tongue into a nasty "U" shape and mercilessly tongue fucked her drenching fuckspot.

Ryan bucked wildly upon his wanton tongue, drenching it with her sweet elixir. For a few short seconds, all Bill could do was hang on while Ryan rode his face with wanton abandon.

Ryan felt her orgasm building.

"Fuck me now. I need you to fuck me now!" she ordered.

"In the tub."

"Mmm yah." as she swung her legs into the tub and hazarded a guess that her core temperature actually spiked the heat level of the tub. She sunk to her shoulders as Bill clambered in behind her. He pounced on her in a flash and pinned her to the side of the tub. His knees forced her willing legs open, his steel rod instantly found her hot and hungry pussy hole. One thrust later and he felt his cock enveloped by a warm lush heat that just felt so damn good. They groaned in unison as his cock filled and stretched her pussy.

Their animal passions continued to rise, his hips pistoning forward to fight through the water of the hot tub and the wetness of her pussy to strike deep inside her womb. Water sloshed over the side of the hot tub as they found a fast pace that suited both their needs perfectly. Ryan braced herself against the side of the tub, her hands gripping the plastic edge of the tub as she threw her ass back to meet each and every thrust of his heavenly hard cock. Bill bent low over her back, his chest pressed to her spine and sank his teeth into the edge of her shoulder. Ryan yelped an empassionated reply. Bill's hands roamed over her heated flesh, settling finally on her tits, tugging and pulling and twisting her nipples while he speared her exquisite cunt with his rigid rugged tool time after time after time.

Bill grunted and growled as he pumped into Ryan.

Ryan moaned and purred as she drove back onto Bill.

Unable to resist any longer, Bill grabbed a handful of those fiery tresses and wrenched back on her hair. Her back arched visciously as her purr morphed into a yelp. Bill pushed his other forearm down across the small of her back, trapping her there bent and exposed. He sensed his cockhead striking a new sensitive spot deep inside the seething cauldron of her overheated cunt.

The radius of water outside the hot tub continued to expand.

"Oh fuck, fuck, fuuuuuuuuuck yes. There! Right fucking there!" Ryan chanted.

"Such a tight, wet, fit, toned pussy."

He wound up and delivered a splashing smack to her flexing ass, causing her to groan again. She somehow flexed the muscles of her pussy, sending a rippling effect along the line of his manhood.

"Oh god, that feels insane." he shouted.

"I'm getting close, so fucking close." she yelled back.

Bill knew he had roughly five seconds before he exploded and he wanted to make this experience legendary. Then the idea struck him like a bolt of lightning. He reached down and lifted her right leg and without warning through it over the side of the tub, she very nearly fell out of the hot tub right then, but he held her in and pinned her against the inside of the tub. He pushed her sideways, directly onto a jet, trapping her clit under the pressurized water while his cock continued to pound her pussy.

"OH FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!" she screamed at the top of her lungs.

Bill slammed into her one last time and then he erupted inside her spasming cunt. Torrents of his hot, sticky, creamy, gooey cum splashed and filled her exploding pussy. Their orgasms rolled over them both, a long drawn out affair as both their climaxes seemed to go on and on and on.

Bill eventually slipped from her twitching cunt and collapsed into the hot tub, the heated water cold in comparision to his own body. Ryan sagged over the side of the tub, moving herself away from the jet that so stimulated her clit. Gathering her wits about her, she turned around and looked across at the man she had chalked up as unassuming in her initial impression and smiled a sly smile at him. He returned her look with a smirk.


The End

[birdie8819]

Couples Dance and Swap

It started as a bit of a flirt between very good friends.

Dancing with each others spouses, we graduated from some rock 'n roll to smooch. I was with Maggie's husband Todd and she with my David. We looked across at each other and smiled a reassuring grin of confidence because we all knew each other so well. But we'd perhaps had a little more wine than normal and the music was very warming.

I suddenly noticed that Todd was pressed against my thigh and was more than a little bit aroused. Meanwhile, his right hand was on the inner side of my left hip and it felt rather nice there. The fact that this was happening in full view of our spouses was also terribly erotic. I could then see that David's left hand was nearer Maggie's breast than was strictly necessary for dancing cheek to cheek!

Again we glanced at each other, as if acknowledging what was going on and being OK with it.

David and I had sometimes fantasised having a foursome with Todd and Maggie and knew we both found them attractive. The way in which all four of us were now dancing, seemed to suggest the feeling was mutual.

The music ended and the four of us moved to our large sofa and sat with our spouses.

David and I started kissing soon followed by Todd and Maggie. As our passions rose, our hands moved around our partners bodies and both men were touching our breasts over our clothing. Then, as I glanced at the other couple, I noticed Maggie holding the pronounced bulge in Todd's trousers. Why should I deny myself the pleasure of holding David's likewise?

It wasn't long before I had gone beyond merely holding the external manifestation of David's erection. I undid his belt and top button to put my hand inside his shorts and feel the intense warmth and hardness that awaited me. As I looked across at our friends, I saw that Maggie had done the same with Todd.

Todd then lifted Maggie's top over her head to reveal breasts barely contained in her lacy underwear. As her kissed her shoulders, he lowered her bra-straps. I could feel David getting even harder in my hand and he did as Todd had done - with no objection from me. Both men we now caressing their wives breasts as we girls undid he clasps at the back of our bras so that they could have freer access to us.

The boys now removed their shirts and neither Maggie or I could resist the temptation of pressing our naked breasts with evident hardened nipples to our husbands chests. What a wonderful feeling to be doing this so openly and I knew that Maggie was enjoying it every bit as much as me.

The pretence, that this just a bit of playfulness became less sustainable, as I then unzipped David's trousers and reached in to take his cock out so that it was visible to all. Maggie had stood Todd up and was removing his trousers, shoes and socks so that he was completely naked when he resumed his place on the sofa.

It was wonderfully erotic touching our partners bodies whilst another couple watched. I was ever surprisingly shocked yet excited when David reached across and caressed the side Maggie's breast so that, whilst I was holding his cock, here he was - touching another woman. It was a strange mixture of jealousy and intense arousal all at the same time. David was clearly no less horny as some pre-cum appeared on the tip of his cock. Looking across directly into Maggie's eyes, I smiled, bent down and purposefully licked his pre-cum off with the tip of my tongue. Seeing her eyes widen in excitement, I then lent across and let Maggie lick it off my tongue with the tip of hers - giving her the taste of my man.

Todd had now moved so that he could cradle my breasts in his hands, my nipples incredibly hard and puckered with pleasure at being touched by another man whilst holding my husbands erect penis. Maggie was stroking Todd's cock and did with his pre-cum precisely what I'd done with David's. It was an electric moment as I tasted Todd on her. Maggie and I kissed passionately with our tongues tasting each other and our men as we sat there holding our respective husbands' erections.

Our mouths parted and, as I watched, Maggie moved to sit on Todd's lap, spreading her moist labia and pushing his hard cock into her. I was transfixed as I stared at his cock moving in and out of her and glistening with her cum. I then stood David up and, holding his swelling cock, guided it towards Maggie's mouth. Here was my husband hardening even more in my hand as another woman's tongue at first licked him and then took him into her mouth fully, looking up at him whilst doing so.

I moved behind David and held the base of his cock and his balls, which tightening as Maggie sucked him so hungrily. I licked the top of his bum crack with the tip of my tongue as Maggie squeezed his cock and she then pointedly licked more pre-cum off him as I watched, smiling at me as she did so.

By now, Todd (who was watching this with some glee) was getting uncontrollably excited - as was Maggie and I could sense and hear that they were both about to come. As they did so, I could feel David building up also and had the intense pleasure of holding his balls and the base of his cock as I felt his cum surging through him into Maggie's welcoming mouth and over her face and breasts. I wanted so much to suck the last drops of his cum out of him, but Maggie wouldn't let go of him because of her own, uncontrollable, raking orgasm.

Eventually she did let go of his cock and kissed me on the mouth so that I could taste my husbands juices in her. I loved it intensely and then turned hungrily to suck David's now free cock, trying to get whatever might have remained of his cum out of him, he was my husband after all. Eventually I let him fall, totally expended but not totally soft, from my mouth.

Maggie then lowered me to my knees so I'd fellate Todd's cock which was covered in a mixture of his and her cum. The combination of sensual fragrances and tastes was wonderful and, with Todd fully in my mouth and growing again, I could feel Maggie slim fingers on my moist labia. It wasn't long before I became aware she was pushing David's reawakened arousal into me. She then somehow turned onto her back underneath my hips so that she could watch as she stroked David's cock going into me and lick it at the same time. Needless to say, her tongue also touched my very hardened clit and, with Todd's hardening erection still in my mouth, I was soon in a frenzy of joyous arousal as I could sense my own orgasm approaching. I just wanted this intensity of excitement to last for ever.

My own fingers joined Maggies tongue on the wet shaft of David's cock and I sensed she was licking my cum on him as I was touching that same moistness. I just couldn't hold back any longer and the most powerful orgasm I'd ever experienced overwhelmed me. Maggie had somehow manouvered herself to be behind David so that she was using her hips and pudenda to drive him even harder into me - sort of her fucking me by proxy.

Reluctantly, I let Todd out of my mouth and had to lay down and, as I did so, Maggie took David into her mouth again and, with obvious pleasure, sucked my juices off him.

I looked up at Todds cock just above my face and couldn't resist tracing his shaft with the tip of my tongue. I wanted David to watch me do this because we would talk of it later and how exited we both were at seeing the pleasure the other was getting. I guess the same was happening for Maggie and Todd.

By now my David was fully erect and ready to go again. I encouraged him towards Maggie's labia and arranged them so that I could guide him into her. Here I was, holding my husbands cock in my slender fingers and pushing it into another woman. I watched him slide effortlessly into her - she was very moist after all. Then, as he slid out I licked him, pushed it back in and tasted him again on the way out. I also let my tongue brush firmly against Maggie's clit which she obviously loved and moaned pleasurably at. I held Davids's balls which were getting tighter again. I took him out of her completely and sucked him hungrily tasting her juices on him and his pre-cum. I then pushed him back into Maggie and watched and held him as he banged into her with increasing urgency. As I felt his orgasm building, I manouvered my lips to be on either side of his cock so that I could feel the pulse of his cum rushing through into Maggie as he exploded into her. "Yes" I cried as it happened. I proprietarily knew I was the one who made him come every bit as much as she did.

I laid back down and moved Maggie's very wet labia over my breasts so that the juices inside her spilled over my nipples as I again sucked David's last remaining juices and Maggie's cum off of him.

As we all collapsed in a heap of friendly joy Maggie pointedly licked the fluid that was on my nipples, sucking them as she did so. It wasn't long before Maggie, who'd very much enjoyed what'd just happened twixt me, my David and her, wanted to do the same thing, only with her Todd going into me.

What a wonderful night. Never to be forgotten and arousing for all of us for many years afterwards.


The End

[birdie8819]

Pleasures Of The Flesh

There comes a time in life when a simple photograph will trigger fond memories for us old folk and this one took me back some 20 odd years.

A couple of years after the death of my wife, my son chose to live with me and did so up until he went to university some 200 miles away. He was a popular lad and whenever he was back home the house always seemed alive, full of friendly, good looking youngsters. One of them was Gemma who at 21 was half my age and confided in my son that I was a good looking man for my age.

One Sunday I phoned my son just before lunch to find out how he got on at football that morning, his team was absolutely thrashed and he was going to spend the afternoon getting drunk or in his words plastered, I told him of my plans for a roast then an afternoon watching the telly; normally I would have gone for a walk but since the weather was foul I had decided against it.

About an hour later there was a knock at my front door, I answered and to my surprise found Gemma there holding a bottle of wine.

"Matt phoned me and he said you were dining alone and thought you might like some company. He told me a long time ago that you fancied me, it was weird at first, but I have grown to like the idea" said Gemma.

"Well, you've certainly caught me out" said I inviting her in.

Having stepped by me, I could smell her soft scent as I took her coat, before telling her how fantastic she looked in her short skirt and boob-tube, I could hardly take my eyes off her cleavage as her nipples slowly showed through, her whole body just oozed sex. I quickly put on a few extra vegetables and managed to stretch my roast to two ample portions, the gravy I beefed up with some of the wine and in no time the wine and conversation flowed. As we washed up our conversation began to get very erotic and the tension as well as my cock was rising. As I brushed past Gemma to put the dinner plates away she lent back slightly causing my cock to rub against her arse, at first I apologised but then after few other innuendoes we found ourselves facing each other, taking the 'bull by the horns' I cupped Gemma's face in both hands and kissed her, soon we were locked in a passionate embrace, our tongues reaching deep into each others throats.

Locked together we slowly made our way to the bedroom; living in a bungalow it was a simple transition between rooms. Slowly we parted and with our eyes locked she crossed her arms around her waist and stripped the boob-tube from her body. There standing in front of me where the objects of my masturbation for the past couple of years, her beautiful breast. They hung just right to her body, standing up so the nipple came up on top; she held her arms by her sides, waiting for my approval.

I reached out and placed my hands on her hips drawing her closer to me, her young nipples hardened and her whole body became clothed in goose-bumps with anticipation. I slowly ran my hands from her hips up her sides enjoying the smooth cool feel of her flesh as my hands first roamed up her back, she took in a quick breathe letting me know she was excited as I was for this to be happening then I let my hands slip inside the waist band of her skirt, pushing it down a little so my hands could slide down and cup her young arse. Keeping both hands cupped on her firm arse cheeks, I pulled her close to me, stooping slightly I pressed my face into her chest, feeling her soft breast on either side of my face; she moved her hands so they where on top of my head lovingly holding me to her body.

I began to softly kiss between her breast and she took in a deep breath and held it as I did. I slowly kissed my way across the top of each of them back and forth, relishing the moment I had waited for so long. My hands roamed over her arse as I took her nipples into my mouth for the first time, I could feel the heat coming off our bodies and I began to suck her nipples back and forth. I sucked her tits like a starving man, sucking as much of the whole thing into my mouth as I could. She was making cooing sounds and holding my head fast to her body. I could feel her fingers digging into my scalp as I devoured her breasts. My hands pushed her skirt down so it fell to the floor, with no panties to bother with I continued stroking her legs, shaven pussy and arse, enjoying her supple firmness whilst all the while never taking my mouth from her breasts.

Her body was hot, she was flushed red from head to toe, it amazed me at how responsive she was to my touch, and I could feel her yearning for me to enjoy her young eager body. I eased her back and stood up, my hand never leaving contact with body, I let them roam up her hips and sides until I could hold her firmly by the shoulders and then I pulled her to me so I could feel her body mould to mine.

The heat coming from her was incredible, I bent my lips to hers and we meet in a kiss that seemed to have no time limit. It started out soft and wet, and then I felt her eager tongue part my lips and meet mine. They danced together as my hands roamed her body, I could feel her hands holding my hips and pulling herself to me.

My cock was throbbing as she pressed her body into it, making it pulse with desire. I kissed her all over her face, open mouth kisses passionate to her young skin, I made my way down to ears kissing and licking them eagerly feeling her tremble and giggle at the sensations she was feeling. I worked my way down to her shoulders, planting kisses that I had wanted to place for so long.

I stepped her back to the bed, she felt it in the bends of her knees and yielded to its demand to sit. As she sat I removed my shirt then stepped towards her, my hard cock tenting my trackers. She reached up and felt it through the material, it throbbed at her squeeze. She looked up at me and smiled as she slowly pulled down at the seams until my hard cock bounced into her face. She took her young hands wrapped them around my swollen member, gently stroking me like I always dreamed she would.

She looked up at me with those big blue eyes, making me fall in love with her deeper than I ever should, as she took her soft lips and began kissing my cock all over with tender loving care. After showering my cock with kisses, she moved back to the head and took it into her mouth and began to softly work just the head in and out of her mouth, I felt like I was going to explode right there but held on not wanting this to end.

She did her best to work me into her mouth as deep as she could, I placed my hands on either side of her head just letting them rest there enjoying feeling her head move back and forth on my cock. She was really 'going to town;' her mouth was hot and wet. I knew I could not last long.

"You have got to stop," I said raggedly. "I am going to lose it!"

"Yes... that's the idea then your second round will last forever," she grinned out at me. Damn she was good.

"Okay," I said and gave into her affection of my cock.

She was wonderful, she went back to work on me with an attitude that said she wanted my seed. I held onto her head as she worked me and I began to feel my orgasm build and work its way to the end of my cock.

"Oh damn, Gemma here it comes!" I moaned as I went to move back from her.

She grabbed my hips and held my cock in her mouth as my load exploded into her eager mouth. I could see her cheeks swell as my cum, flooded into her mouth, she parted her lips and it ran out the corners of her mouth as she looked at me with those fabulous blue eyes smiling and seeking my approval.

There was a string of cum and saliva connecting my cock to her lips as she looked up at me. I bent over and forced it to break as I leaned to her and kissed her deeply, this time it was open mouth and my tongue went deep into her showing her my appreciation for her deed.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

I went to my knees as we kissed so I could get back to her wonderful breasts. As I moved my tongue cum from our kiss covered her nipples and once again I devoured them each in turn. She leaned back on her hands as I kissed my way down from her breasts to her lovely tummy, showering her with kisses as my hands kneaded her body. I pushed her down onto her back as I made my way to her plump young mound.

She smelled incredible; I could detect a strawberry fragrance that added to the soft musk of her body. Her fat young mound lead to a deeply hooded clit, her pussy had full pronounced lips that drew my breath away. I leaned in and began to alternately lick and kiss her lips, tasting the sweetness of her young womanhood. I moved lower and began to use my tongue to penetrate her fresh pussy drawing moans and coos from her that let me know she still wanted this bonding to continue. Hooking my arms under her legs I placed them on my shoulders then pulled her forward, I moved my mouth to her eager young clit and took it completely into my mouth sucking and licking, her hips came off the bed and she screamed as a wave of pleasure passed over her.

"Oh Ken, I love that so much...it's amazing, please don't stop, please keep kissing me!"

I followed her orders and kept up my entire mouth sealed around her clit as my tongue work it feverishly. As my tongue worked her clit, my fingers found their way to her willing pussy and I began to slowly slide one finger then two in and out as I kept up my licking of her clit. She began to buck her hips wildly as I finger fucked her pussy and occasionally her arse, the sounds and jerking motions of her approaching orgasm could not be ignored.

"Yes, Oh, Yes!" she cried as tears streamed down her face as her body shuddered with sexual bliss.

Her hands flew to my head pulling my face down as she drove her hips to me. I gladly let her smash my face into sweet young pussy as she rode out her orgasm. She finally released me and lay flattened as her body lay spent from my oral attention.

My cock was rampant and I stood up so she could see I was ready to complete our first coupling. She smiled at me as I stood before her naked young body then looked at me with a deep desire and passion, as I reached and pulled her to the edge of the bed.

"Do you want this?" I asked teasingly as I held my cock at the entrance to her womanhood. Her deep blue pools of young lust told me everything I needed to know.

"Yes Ken, I want you so much, let me feel you deep inside me!" she pleaded, placing her legs over my shoulders

Slowly head of my cock penetrated into her young pussy, damn was she soaking wet and seemed scorching hot. She shuddered as inch by inch I began to slide my full length into her.

"It feels so good," she moaned.

"Yes, I'm going to love you all you want!" I replied as I started to push in and out of her holding her hips so I could go as deep as possible with each stroke.

"Fuck me slowly" she cried.

Taking things slowly she began to moan with pleasure as I licked, sucked and teased her nipples with my tongue, now and again I'll just slip a finger in her pussy then finger fuck her tight arsehole.

She began to let out small whimpers of joy as I slowly made love to her, taking great care to be gentle and loving as she wanted. She began to urge me to be harder, and like a good lover I complied. I put my hands on her knees and stood then stooped with my cock still buried deep in her then I began to piston in and out of her like a man possessed.

"You feel so good; your pussy feels like it is on fire!" I mumbled

"Oh Ken...Make me yours!" "Oh Ken, please love me, love meeeee!"

I kept pounding into her, she was screaming as I went beyond love to an animal place that made me just want to totally possess her with my passion. I listened to the sounds, you could hear my balls as they slapped against her young arse, hear my cock 'farting' as she continued to beg me to fuck her.

Gemma screamed again, but this time it was to call my name. "Ken --- Ken ---you're--- you're --- raping me---don't stop---don't stop---I love it--- I love it."

Then as all the spunk that had been building up in my balls gushed out of my cock into the depths of Gemma's cunt; she screamed again.

"You're cumming! You're filling me with your spunk. I can feel you, it's so hot, and I'm going to cum too. Don't stop; keep on fucking me as hard as you can. I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Oh god, this is what I've dreamed of."

Her voice descended to a series of gasps and moans as I continued to ram her. The strain in my knees was so great I had to lean forward and lay full length on top of her. Her long legs immediately wrapped themselves over my ass and pulled me tightly against her, so tightly that I had difficulty withdrawing and had to content myself with short strokes that nevertheless helped to drain me out and kept Gemma's pelvis rolling and surging in time to her gasps.

I don't know how long it went on, but Gemma said afterwards she'd had nine orgasms. Or, as she put it, "I came nine times in a row and you only came once."

As I lay on my back she moved to me and wrapped her firm young body around me, I could feel her steamy mound pressed against my hip, with cum oozing from her, as she placed her hand on my chest.

"Wow Ken...that was some fuck, way better than I imagined it to be, wasn't it?" she said grinning at me looking for my opinion on what we had just experienced.

"Yes Gemma...I can't begin to thank you for what you just let me do to you."

"I think you deserve it, you have always been more of a daddy than my real father was, and I love you so much."

++o0o++

It was dark when we awoke, Gemma asked where the toilet was, I thought that that was it, one quick pee and she will be gone, out of my life forever but to my surprise she came back and climbed back into bed, I reached over pulled her closer, kissed her then began to explore her body, in no time I was soon hard, I told her to turn over and get onto all fours, I knelt behind her and began to caress her, I started with her arse, then slowly moved my hands along her back before looping under her to cup and caress her breasts before slowly moving back towards her pussy, the sensations I was getting was fantastic.

Suddenly Gemma asked me if I fancied fucking her arse. Now in the past my late wife had always enjoyed some anal play and I was no stranger to having things shoved up my arse, reaching into my bedside cabinet I took out some baby oil. Gemma quickly took the bottle from my hands and began to coat my cock and balls in oil which in itself was a turn on. I then told her to lie on the bed face down and to open her legs. Having grabbed a couple of pillows and propped her arse up, I very slowly began to work the oil all over her tight little rosebud, gently easing in one finger; then another until I had Gemma squirming with pleasure. Taking things easy I placed my cock at the entrance to her arse then slowly lifted her waist until my cock began to enter her, by this time Gemma was on all fours and gently pushing back until my cock filled her rectum, I kissed each cheek then waited to enjoy the feeling before I started to fuck her.

"Take it easy" she whimpered.

I slowly fucked her for what seemed ages before I noticed she was finger fucking her pussy for all it was worth, knowing a trick or two I replaced my fingers for hers and sought out her g-spot, within seconds she began to scream.

"Yes...Yes I'm coming"

With the tightening of her arse I was not long behind her as my seed spurted deep into her bowels.

For sometime Gemma just knelt there, her head resting on the remaining pillows as she regained her breath, slowly she extracted herself, turned over on to her back and pulled my closer, where we kissed, she then told me that I was the 1st guy she had ever let fuck her up there, and asked me never ever tell anyone, I agreed and before long we fell asleep

I woke up first the following morning, showered and shaved then returned back into the bedroom to just sit and stare at Gemma. We had a blissful year together before I called it a day, the sex was fantastic but like with all wild things there's a time to let go.

We still see each other every now and then whilst shopping; Gemma may be a few years older, but there's still that twinkle in her eyes and as for her arse; it's still the best there is, especially in a pair of jeans.


The End

[birdie8819]

Amber's Initiation

Lacey pushes me up against the full length mirror in the girls locker room, her hands pushing my sweater up, as she leans in to whisper in my ear. "Today is your initiation rite," she hisses seductively. "Do you understand?"

I can only nod, my pussy already throbbing, as she presses me tighter against the cold mirror. My hands are braced against it, my breath leaving little misty circles. She tweaks one of my nipples, hard, and I moan involuntarily.

"Good, you realize you can't be on the cheerleading squad until you pass this, don't you?"

Oh god, do I ever. I hadn't really believed the lurid stories I'd heard about initiations, and group sex, until I tried out for the squad. Only to discover all the stories were true, so very true....

"Now...you have to take this dildo.." She holds up a huge, knobby thing, and my eyes go wide in fear. "...and go into the boy's locker room with it..."

"What?"

"You heard me, Amber. Go in there and spread your hot little self out on the bench and FUCK yourself with it!"

"But..."

"And only when you've come, and given them all a good show...then they can do whatever they like to you..." Her voice is breathy with lust, and my own body responds, tingling and tightening. Visions of what she is saying flood my brain, and my knees buckle. She drops down behind me, and reaches up under the short little skirt of my outfit. First she smacks my ass lightly, and then she reaches up between my legs. I'm wet instantly, a sharp arc of need whipping through me. "Let's get you warmed up..." she murmurs, teasing me through the moist silk of my virginal looking white panties.

Virginal....what a joke...I think for a moment. "Aw...you're all wet, sweetie. How perfect...you're going to do well, and the boys will love you so...very...MUCH!" And she thrust her fingers into me, and I scream, pitching against the glass, panting with a mixture of surprise and delight. Then her mouth is on me too, her tongue licking me, into my pussy, as her fingers move in and out, deeper and harder with each thrust.

"Ohhhh...." Words and strangled sounds of pleasure spill out of me, as the climax starts to wrench through me. I stare at my reflection, seeing my eyes wide, and my mouth open, my long red hair in disarray. My hands are skidding on the slick surface of the mirror, as she takes me higher and higher into pleasure. I'm almost there...just one more...please....don't stop....

But she does stop, leaving me doubled over and panting, my pussy quivering like mad. I feel dizzy and disoriented, as I stare at her. With a mocking little grin, she gets to her feet, and spins me around to face her. Her mouth covers mine, and I'm shocked at the wetness and the taste on her lips. I've never kissed another girl, never wanted to, and certainly never had my clit sucked like this by a girl, or had their fingers in my cunt. And yet I respond to her like never before, grinding against her hips, trying to grab her breasts, my tongue meeting hers in wild abandon. Then she pulls away from me, wiping a hand over her mouth.

"There...now you're ready to go in there. If you want me later....we can finish this too..."

And she hands me the dildo, steering me towards the door. "Go...they're expecting you, Amber. Have fun....!"

I take a deep breath and cross the corridor, pausing with my hand on the door. Just do it....and I push the door open. I hold my head up and strut across the crowded room, my gaze noting several guys naked, some in towels, or jock straps – having just finished their practice, I'm sure they're all revved up, testosterone levels sky high. And here I am - tiny little auburn haired cheerleader wannabe, a big black dildo in one

hand, marching into their midst. I can almost smell the sudden sexual arousal, the way their eyes are appraising me, lustfully, and predatory.

The room is suddenly quiet, as I drop down onto the bench. My hands are shaking, as I lay back onto the narrow slats, letting my legs fall open on either side of it. I set the black dildo down on the floor, and reach up under my skirt, hiking it high on my thighs.

My fingers catch the edge of the panties, and I snake them down my legs, lifting my butt off the bench. Someone whistles in the background, and I toss the panties aside with bravado. "I'm here to give you a show...my initiation..." I say softly.

One of them nods, a big grin on his face. "We know...so get to it..." I can see the towel around his hips twitch, the rise of his cock tenting the material.

My pussy is starting to throb, and I grasp the dildo in one hand, pulling my skirt higher with the other. It's hot, and steamy from the showers, and the room feels suddenly smaller, as the guys start to crowd around. Letting myself go into a place where I'm the star, and not caring about anything but making myself come, I stroke the wet folds of my cunt with the head of the dildo. It feels huge, rubbery and demanding as I rub it

harder. I'm slick and wet, throbbing still from Lacey's mouth on me. Remembering how I felt at that moment, I moan, and nudge the tip of the dildo into me.

"C'mon, girl, take it all..." someone shouts out. "You can do it..."

This ignites a frenzy of hoots and shouts, and I push the thing just a little further into me. It feels huge, bigger than any guy I've fucked, and I try to relax. The huge head of it stretches me wider, as I inch it slowly deeper. I can feel the knobs and little veins along the sides of it stroking me, as I start to moan. My hips flex upwards on their own, my feet fighting for traction on the floor. I'm impossibly wet, and thank god, otherwise this wouldn't slide in. "God...god..." I mutter, pulling it back and then shoving it in harder. My head rolls back, and my whole body shakes at the sudden intrusion. It feels strange, dirty and nasty, yet so amazingly thrilling. I lose track of the guys staring

at me, as I start to fuck the dildo, letting it slide in and out, my wetness shining on it. My other hand struggles to push my sweater out of the way, and suddenly more hands are helping me, yanking it over my head. Now only my tiny little bra covers me, and I unsnap the front closure impatiently, desperate to touch myself. "Ohhh...oh..." I murmur, cupping my breast, feeling how hard and aching the nipple is against my fingertips.

"Fuck it baby..."

"Do it harder..."

"God...pull those tits, baby..."

"Take it all...look at her pussy, god that's hot..."


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Voices surround me, and I thrust faster, lost in a swirl of pure pleasure. My legs curl up, and hands support me on either side, as my frantic movements pick up pace. Unfamiliar fingers are stroking me, adding to the deliciousness. "Wait...she needs to come first, dude..." A deep, dark voice cuts through the crowd, and I look up into the face of the team captain. He's tall, with black curling hair and deep blue eyes. He's naked except for a towel slung around his narrow hips, just above the cock standing at attention. Impressive body, I think for a second, before my eyes close, and I moan in delight. The orgasm is building, my pussy clenching around the dildo, as I bounce against it.

"Do it..do it...do it..." The chants are increasing, as I pinch my nipple, and grind against the dildo. Faster and faster I work it, my cunt stretched wider, welcoming each deep penetration. It's relentless, and wicked, and I let my breast go, grabbing the dildo with both hands and pumping it in and out like a sleek piston.

"I'm...god..fuck...fuck...I'm COMING!" I shriek and moan, the white hot climax roaring through me in waves. I'm writhing, and screaming, my back arching off the bench, until I see stars in front of my eyes, and the room spins. With a final shudder, I fall back against the hard bench, unable to move for a moment. My legs fall apart, the dildo stuck inside of me, my cunt pulsing around it still.

"Very nice, little girl," the captain murmurs in my ear, as he kneels down beside me. Now his hand slides along my sweat drenched skin, as he kisses me, hard, his tongue in my mouth. "And since I'm the captain, I get to fuck you first...are you ready for this?" And he drops his towel, revealing a huge urgent cock, drops of cum already leaking out of him. He fondles the length of his shaft, obviously very proud of his size. Before I can say anything, he puts the slick head of it against my lips. "Take it...suck it first..." he demands, and I do that – accepting his fullness between my lips.

"C'mon Mark...just fuck her so we can have some fun..."

His cock is hard and throbbing against my lips, my tongue swirling around it, trying not to choke on the size of it. I breathe deeply, and stroke him harder. My eyes lock onto his, as he pushes against me, seeing the lust burning there. Knowing it's me that's making him so horny, only increases my own thrill. I can taste the salty cum, and feel him tensing. Is he cumming like this, in my mouth? But no, he pulls away with a groan, and pulls me down to the floor, yanking the dildo out of me so fast it makes me gasp. Then he's driving into my pussy with a howl of satisfaction. "God, you're tight..." he mutters, pulling out partway, before ramming it home again. "I like you..."

Our eyes meet again, as he pumps into me, and then he comes in a massive explosive jolt, and I can feel him spilling cum into me. A shiver of orgasm takes me as well, before he pulls out of me, his cock softer, yet still impressive looking. He leans over me with a primal look of satisfaction, kissing me again, as he grabs my breasts. "You're

damn good, little girl. I'll be back for seconds..." he tells me, before standing up.

"Well...who's next?" I purr, looking at the circle of cocks around me. All sizes, all shapes, and all deliciously hard. For a moment, nobody moves, and then they fall onto me, hands and mouths and cocks everywhere. .. there's a cock in my mouth, and in my hands, and stuffed in my pussy. Cum is dripping along my chin, and between my breasts, and flowing between my legs. Guys that aren't fucking me are pulling at their dicks, and cum squirts over my belly, and into my hair. God...I feel so naughty, and yet so in control. I'm the one they want right now, the one making them hard and horny.

They pull me up then, and I'm on my knees, one guy under me, sucking on my breast, and another at my ass. His fingers play along my tight cheeks, seeking to move inside of me, and I tense, looking over my shoulder at him. "C'mon...you gotta do whatever we want...it's the rules," he says grinning at me, sliding his finger between my cheeks.

"But...I've never..." I start to say, when Mark takes the other guy's place. He waves a bottle of lubricant in his fingers, with a nasty grin.

"Dave's right...you do what we want...and I want to fuck your ass..." He spreads a liberal amount over me, his fingers invading my virgin hole, and my head snaps back. Oh god...he slides one finger into me, and I squirm. The guy beneath me grabs me and holds me still, his fingers digging into my skin. "Hold still...you'll like it...I just need

to get you all primed up for me," Mark mutters, pushing a little deeper. One more finger and I'm moaning, panting...my breath in ragged gasps. Oohh...this is nasty...

Then the other guy pushes up into my cunt, as Mark starts to push the head of his cock against me. Deeper and deeper, he penetrates me, the other cock pushing into me at the same time, until I'm stuffed full of cock, unable to do anything more than feel the thrill of it, the intense rush as they both fuck me good and hard. Waves of satisfaction roll through me, and they both start to cum, shooting into me, drenching me until it's running out of me from everywhere. Dirty little girl, I think as they stop then, but damn it feels good.

Mark pulls out of me, slapping my ass as I collapse and roll off the guy who fucked my pussy. I lay on the cool, wet tiles, too tired and sore to move. "You did good, little girl. I'll tell Lacey you passed," Mark says, throwing a towel at me.

I can only nod, closing my eyes. The room is quieter now, as guys are leaving, and I pull myself up onto the bench, dabbing at the cum covering me, looking around for my clothes. Mark hands them to me, and I flash him a little smile. "Thanks..."

"Hey, you can take a shower before you go...if you want, everybody's left anyway."

"I'll just run across to the girl's shower, but thanks." I stand up and wrap the towel around me, holding the bundle of clothes. For a second he just stares at me, and then he kisses me hard, all tongue and teeth, before letting me go.

"I'll call you..." he says, walking away, with the swagger of a male completely satisfied and in control. I shake my head a little – he won't call. But there might be more chances like this one – god knows I've heard enough juicy stories of the parties that go on with the football team and the cheerleaders. Road trips, especially. With a small smile at that thought, I head over to clean up.


The End

[birdie8819]

Last story for tonight , Pai Seh abit tired liao . ;)

My Dream of What Could Have Been

I could hardly believe it; my dream has finally come true. Here was TJ standing in my hotel room looking so beautiful and extremely sexual in her short skirt and white school girl blouse. Yes, she was right here, right in front of me and as I took her hand in my hand it shook a little from the lust inside both of us. She was lovelier than any of her many photos she had sent to me. I could only imagine how she would look once she was completely undressed and laying with me in the king size bed.

As I lifted her chin up and looked into her eyes I lowered my head and she stood on her toes so our lips could gently touch for the first time. Seconds passed as we both held the kiss. Then her mouth opened as she accepted my tongue and began to suck gently on it. Soft sounds came from within her throat. As the kiss continued both of us moaned softly as we held each other tightly. The kiss was soft yet passionate. TJ sucked easily on my tongue as I took her tighter in my arms and felt her body compress into me completely molding to my form.

I could feel my cock rising in my slacks as it got harder and harder. Again I heard her soft sigh as her lower body formed to my own. Our sex pressed harder together against each other as the kiss continued. The heat of our bodies began to rise

I could feel her catch her breath as I bent her back a little and held the kiss as I bent forward over her. Her soft sighs were again released as my hands ran down her curved back and I cupped each cheek of her round firm rear end on the outside of her skirt. As my hands cupped each cheek of her shapely rear end I opened my mouth and accepted her tongue. As we held each other tightly feeling our bodies merge my cock was harder yet. TJ's breasts pressed into my chest and my cock pressed into her pelvis. I could now feel her body moving slightly against it. We held this position for awhile kissing and sharing tongues. My hands held her very wonderful round ass firmly as I pulled her even tighter into my body.

TJ's arms went up from my shoulders to around my neck and her left hand began to caress my hair. Again she sucked my tongue this time a little harder and her sighs came a little louder. She moaned into my mouth as she pressed her sex into me and held me tight. My hands came up to her face and I took it on both sides of her cheeks and lifted it upward as I kissed her mouth, nose, cheeks, neck and then went back to her lips.

The kisses were still very lovely, so soft, so easy and so extremely romantic as we held each other and made the beginnings of our love affair. We just stood in the center of the hotel room and I could feel such sweet affection for her and I was sure she felt the same.

She had mentioned when we talked to each other over these many months that she was sort of aggressive when she made love. But, she felt when we met she would most likely relinquish control to me and be submissive, at least in the beginning.

After we came up for air and broke our embrace I whispered; "I want you to stay completely still TJ and let me take the lead now baby. I want to undress you. I want to do it all TJ. I want to look at you and explore your body and enjoy what I have dreamed about over these many months. So stand there and let me see just how beautiful you are as I remove each piece of clothing."

She didn't say anything but stood there and I knew she agreed when she let her hands fall to her sides. I looked down at her body covered with her short skirt and the plain but beautiful white blouse with the small number of buttons in the front. I smiled into her eyes as I slowly moved my hands to the first button on the blouse. I could feel my cock jump with excitement as I slipped the first button through its button hole and opened it.

I again looked at her and saw that she approved. She didn't move as I moved my hands to the second button. As I used my fingers to undo this button my hands and fingers could feel the rise and fall of her breasts as the button was undone. TJ's breasts weren't large maybe a 34 B but for her 5'4" height and weight they looked perfect to me even still covered. They didn't sag but stood proudly out facing me in all the photos she had sent me. God how I loved looking at her body.

It had taken many weeks to get her to show me a nipple. As our relationship grew stronger her boldness to please me did too. First she showed me the breast with the nipple covered. Then finally after I begged her she showed me the nipple. Then one day she showed me her entire breast and nipple. Then finally she let me see all of her breasts. She stood proudly in front of the mirror and took the photo. I remember how beautiful they looked. They were full and round and her nipples were pink and hard and looked just like I had imagined and masturbated to over those many weeks I had begged her to a photo to me.

As I remembered to that day I she first pleased me by showing me her breasts the second button slipped out the hole opening her blouse even more and exposing her collar bone and the just the tops of those lovely round globes. I ran my hand over the tops of her breasts. They felt soft and nice and again my cock jumped with excitement and lust.

Oh God how I wanted to just rip her clothing off of her body. To rape her of her clothes and get on with the fucking we both wanted was so hard for me not to do. But I wanted this meeting to be very special for both of us. So I resisted the raping and continued to undress her slowly and easily and as gentle as I could be. The photos were special every day that she sent them. She sent many and I was excited each day by each photo of her breasts.

When the third button of her blouse was released her blouse opened much more now and her white semi-see-thru bra was now showing. Her breasts were so lovely. Even with the bra covering then they were better than any nude photo. I could see how the bra held her breasts up high and formed a deeper cleavage. How erotic to see them now in person for the very first time. It was so amazing to me to see them and know that soon, very soon I would have them in my hands and mouth to love.

The bra was sheer and the darkness of her nipples showed under it. I could see that mole on the left breast and bent down and kissed it. Again I had the urge to just rip and destroy the bra and get to her breasts so I could suck and hold them with both hands and squeeze and feel their softness and fullness. Oh how I wanted to hold her and make love to her tits and them just like I told her so many times over the Internet and phone eat her cunt and fuck her. God!! How I wanted to hurry so I could see her cunt and ass. How I wanted to just fuck her like a wild man.

I could see each breasts rise as they filled with her breath and then deflated a little as she exhaled. I stood there and just watched them rise and fall. They looked wonderful and my cock was screaming to be released. TJ stood there and looked into my eyes as my fingers removed the last button of the blouse and I pulled it up and out of her skirt. I slowly moved the top over her shoulders and let it slide down her shoulders and arms and it fall to the floor.

I took her in my arms again and we kissed once more. I could feel her bra press into my hands as I cupped her tits and let her push them into my palms.

Finally as we shared tongues my hands went to the front clasp of her bra and I released the hooks and opened her bra. She let it fall away between us and now I could see for the first time in person, real life, just how gorgeous her twins round white mounds really were. She told me they looked to pointy but to me they looked ideal. I told her that no photo or video could ever compare to the real thing. Her breasts were so beautiful and so creamy white. I took them gently in my hands and lifted them feeling her nipples hardening.

I bent down and kissed her left shoulder and licked the top of her left breast. Her hands moved to my hand and held it as my hands moved over each breast. I cupped and lifted both up towards my face. I could smell her perfume as I put my face between them. And then I did what I wanted to do ever since I saw her that first time!!!

My lips lightly kissed each side of her left breast and moved to her nipple. Going back and forth I could feel the nipples growing harder and longer. The pink round tips of her breasts were so warm and hard now. My tongue flicked out and licked them as she moved my head from the left to right and back to the left. "Perfect", I whispered as I sucked and licked them with my mouth and squeezed them with my hands. I spent a good amount of time exploring all of TJ's lovely breasts. As I licked each with my tongue I could feel I was making her shiver.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"Oh baby, oh yes Bud! Suck my nipples baby! Oh yes like that", she softly moaned and whispered into my ear as my head stayed on her nipples.

Oh God! I had wanted this for so long. I felt her hands move to my slacks now. She undid the belt and opened the top of my slacks. I heard and felt the zipper go down and my slacks fell to the floor. I stepped out of them as I continued to make love to her breasts. I felt both of her soft little hands move into my shorts and guide my stiff hard cock out the front of them. I moaned as her hands held my stiff cock and the cool air conditioning in the hotel room chilled the pre cum coated over my cock. I felt her hands begin to squeeze my shaft and stroke it so very gently so lovingly.

I heard her moan again as she held my hard cock shaft and her hands and felt the super hard swollen cock head throbbing with desire for her.

I sucked her tits like a man processed now as she stroked my cock. She pumped the cock shaft with both hands making it grow to its maximum hardness, length and thickness. It throbbed in her hand and I could feel it jumping as if it had a life of its own. My mouth stayed on her nipples as my hands move down and went to her skirt.

She let go of my hard-on as I knelt down in front of her and looked up into her beautiful eyes. I could almost worship her. I could see the bottoms of her breasts rise and fall as her red/pink nipples stuck out hard, thick and long.

I slowly ran my hands up her strong shapely legs and moved them under her skirt. She had sent me photos of her legs open under her desk at work. These photos showed her open thighs and sometimes her panties and stockings and garter belt. They were taken for me as if I was looking at her inner thighs and cunt under her desk. How I loved looking up between her open legs each day and TJ showing me what she had on under the skirt or dress she wore to work. But now kneeling here in front of her and letting my hands roam over her thighs and ass was just too unbelievable. I felt like I might cum just being this close to her pussy.

Her thighs were firm and shapely just like I knew they would be from the photos she sent each day. Her rear end was firm and I knew it would be so good for both of us when we fucked each other later on tonight. But for now I wanted to see and explore her and taste all of her sexual beauty. Her thighs were closed and I asked her to open them like she had showed me in the photos. She spread her feet and opened her thighs.

I ran my hands around both sides of her thighs and squeezed each one up near her panties using both hands around the tops of them. I could feel the heat coming off of her pussy. I cupped her ass cheeks again and pulled her closer to me. Moving her body closer still, I put my head under her skirt and began kissing her upper thighs and the center of her panties.

I heard her take a deep breath as I sucked that center part of her panties into my mouth tasting her wetness. She lifted the skirt up and watched as I slowly worked my mouth over the red panties and began to lick the sides of her thighs next to the leg openings of her panties. I told her to spread her legs more for me and she did it immediately.

Her camel toe was very apparent and I ran a finger over it. As her legs were opened wide now she stood feet apart and looked down at me. I pushed my face into her wet panties and inhaled deeply smelling her sexual musk as she pushed back. Her cunt pushed harder into my mouth and my face was pressed against her. TJ was very wet and I felt she was so ready to have me eat her cunt. As I licked her panties and upper inner thighs, I remembered back to that very special day she sent me that first special photo.

I opened the photo and there it was. She had sent me a photo of her small beautiful shaved pussy slit. TJ shaved, I didn't know that at the time. She was completely bald and her pussy slit was so lovely. I told her how beautiful I felt her pussy looked and thanked her for the photo. I asked her to open her pussy lips for me now and show me all of her magic. She did it and then told me she had nothing left. I hope I convinced her that she was beautiful and her pussy was perfect and how it made me so very happy to see it. I tried to tell her that we were now Internet lover and I sent her photos back.

We talked about pleasing each other and what we would like from each other. I told her how I would make love to her and how very much I wanted to live between her thighs and eat her pussy making her cum like she had never cum before. I would have done it just like I told her too. We talked each day and she continued to send me photos of her beautiful body. How I loved waking up each day in hopes of seeing her as she sent me photos of her open legs under her desk, or in the lady's room or in the front seat of her car. Each photo was very special to me and each was a magnificent photo of her lovely face smiling or her shapely sexy body.

TJ never disappointed me and always took a photo that I asked for and she shared her body as best she could in photos. I felt she was extremely sexual. Maybe she was the most sexual woman I had ever met. And, I feel she was so very beautiful. How I wanted to hold her, cuddle with her for hours and yes eat her pussy driving her wild and then fucking her over and over as long as she could get my cock hard again. I told her I would work very hard with her to satisfy all of her sexual needs.

We talked a lot about our spouses and how sad they were as lovers. Neither of us was happy or sexually satisfied but we wouldn't leave our marriage because of the kids. I told her in detail many, many times how I would eat her pussy and make her cum and then hold her and make love to her. We both needed this very much. She told me she wanted to suck my balls and let me take her in many positions and we both wanted this so very badly too. Her husband and my wife didn't do it for either of us and they did want sex very often. When they did there didn't seem to be much love or lust and they weren't very good at it. I told her I would work hard and make her cum many times. I hoped she believed me because it was true.

With my head pressed against her wet panties the smell of her sex was driving me wild. The lust I had from having my mouth on her wet slit covered panties was unbearable now. I wanted to throw her on the bed and fuck her like an animal. I wanted this so damn badly. And again it was so hard not to just do it.

I licked the insides of her thighs and moved my tongue under the leg openings of her panties and touched her pussy lips. She cried out and held my head gently as her hips began to move her pussy and fuck my face. My tongue licked out and touched the sides of her pussy lips. She pumped into me and I knew I was pleasing her. Finally I felt her begin to rotate her hips gently fucking my mouth faster. I wondered if she was cumming and then I knew she was. I began to taste it. I took the sides of her panties and slowly pulled her red panties down her thighs. She closed her legs and I moved the panties to her feet.

There it was!! The center of her sex was looking right at me. Again all the photos in the world couldn't come close to seeing the real thing, her pussy right there inches from my face. My mouth watered.

TJ stepped out of her panties slowly lifting each leg and letting me see her pussy. I moved my mouth back to her wetness and started eating it. She cried out and both hands went to my head. She tasted so sweet and there was so much wetness that came out of her hole it ran down my chin and covered my face. I moved my mouth all over her pussy coating my face with her sweetness, just like I had dreamed of doing.

All those days and nights I jerked off and shot my load a few times a day to her photos was now a dream come true. Now I was actually licking her pussy.

I kissed her slit and used my tongue to French kiss her pussy hole like I had kissed and frenched her mouth. She moaned as I pushed my tongue into her hole and began to fuck her with it. In and out, in and out I flicked it making her feel so good. My fingers moved over her pussy and under it to her ass. Both of my hands were now under her pussy and cupping her ass. She had to open her thighs more for me to get both hands under her. As she squatted for me my mouth locked on to her cunt. She held my head and started to fuck it as I licked and sucked her hole. She cried out, moaning; "Oh Bud! Oh yes baby! Oh God that feels so good. Oh eat me Bud eat my pussy baby."

Is soft gently animal sounds escaped her mouth my tongue never stopped moving and dancing as I licked every inch of her magnificent cunt. Holding her ass and pulling her cunt into my mouth I hummed and hummed into her hole. I made love to her cunt for a long time while she stood there. I worked hard and long trying to make her cum standing up. Finally she pulled me up and asked if we could move to the bed. I undid the skirt and let it fall to the floor. She stepped out of it and we walked to the bed. As we got to the bed I removed my shorts and she lay back on the bed fully nude. She opened her arms and I moved over her body. I pressed my body over hers and we cuddled and held each other making slow soft love now. After a little while I began to move down her sweet body. I felt her hands gently pushing me towards her cunt again. This time I would work on her until she exploded with an orgasm maybe two or more.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[Rinnai]

Good night bro birdie8819

Mama Knows Best ( PArt 1)

Oh, mom," Hillary moaned, "I think Tommy only likes me because of my boobs. I wish that just once a guy would pay attention to me for me." Carol Higgins came up behind her daughter gave her a hug, and tried to soothe her by saying. "Now listen to me, Hillary, you're darn lucky to have such a large and beautiful chest. Most girls would give their eye teeth to be in your position, so stop complaining and give thanks for your good fortune!" "Hillary leaned back into her mom and replied, "I don't mean to complain, Mom, but when you were my age didn't you have problems with guys always wanting to get inside your bra?" "Mmmmmm, yes," Carol replied. "When I was eighteen every boy in my senior class wanted to date me." "Weren't you disgusted with them?" Hillary asked incredulously. "No, I wasn't," her mom replied. "I always felt that it was better to be wanted than not, so I took it as a compliment and just rolled with the punches. "But Mom," she fairly wailed. "Just look at them! They're huge, I'm already a 36 DD." Hillary's naked chest shook as she talked, and Carol Higgins had to admit that they were indeed incredibly large for a girl of her daughter's age. But that was the hand she was dealt, and she'd just have to deal with it.

"Oh, there's the doorbell," Hillary said. "That must be Tommy, can you please go down and tell him I'll be ready in a few minutes?" "Sure, Honey," her Mom replied after kissing her on the top of the head. "But hurry up, you don't want to keep the tit hound waiting!" Hillary rolled her eyes at her Mother's little joke. She slipped on her bra and adjusted her breasts into the low cut cups. She stared at herself in the mirror and then said under her breath. 'They do look sexy, I just hope that idiot Tommy can really appreciate them.' Down stairs, Carol Higgins invited Tommy into the house. "Hillary will be down in a few minutes Tommy, so please have a seat." she explained. "Thank you, Mrs. Higgins," Tommy replied, while staring at her boobs. "No problem!" Seeing as how he was even ogling her chest, Carol decided to comment. "Tommy, you have to be more considerate of Hillary's feelings, she thinks that the only reason you're dating her is to get your hands on her breasts. I have to admit that after the way I saw you looking at me, she may just be right!" "Oh no, Mrs. Higgins," he answered quickly. "That's just not true, I really do like your daughter. It's just that, well, I have to admit that I do love her chest. But I can't help myself!" Seeing his contriteness, she softened her voice and replied, "I understand how you feel. Hillary does have very pretty breasts, but please try to show some interest in something other than her boobs. Do you think you can do that for me?" "I'll do my best, Ma'am," he replied, "I
surely will."

Tommy and Hillary rode in silence for the first few miles, both of them seemingly lost in thought. Until Tommy began, "Ooh, Hills, I've been thinkin', maybe I haven't paid enough attention to you as a person. Well uh, I just want you to know that I'm sorry and I'm gonna try an do better." Shaking her head slowly up and down, she replied slowly. "Well, I appreciate that Tommy, I really do, but I've been doing some thinking too. I want you to know that when you show so much interest in my breasts that it is really a very sweet form of flattery. And I am sorry that haven't been more attentive to your needs." They rode in silence a little longer, and then almost apologetically Tommy offered. "I really don't want to go to this dance, and if you're willing, I have a better idea."

[Rinnai]

Mama Knows Best ( Part 2)

They were stopped on a deserted dirt road. The only light inside the car's interior came from the glow from the instrument panel on the dash board. Tommy watched in the pale light as Hillary slipped off her sweater, exposing her bra encased chest to his hungry eyes. "Oh, God," he moaned. "I can't help it Baby, I just can't get enough of you. Please don't be disappointed in me." With a smile, she sloped her shoulders forward, and while shucking her bra replied softly. "I'm not disappointed Dear. Do you really love my breasts? They feel so heavy, and full in my hands." "Jesus, Hills," he panted. "You're gonna kill me if you keep teasing me like this." "I'll take that as a yes," she said playfully. "Mama explained to me about boys and how they just can't help being the way they are. So I decided to turn over a new leaf, and just go with the flow." He was visibly as he stared at her beautiful bosom. Hillary took one of her own nipples into her mouth and gave it a little suck, and a nibble. She thought that poor Tommy was going to have a conniption. "P-please, Baby," he gasped. "Please let me have one. I'll do anything you want, just let me have a nipple to suck on."

She unhanded her breast and let it fall back down to her belly, and with a gleam in her eye asked, "Tommy, do you know anything about bras? I mean about their sizes and such?" His mouth was so dry, he had trouble answering. "Uh, A, B, and C, is that what you mean?" he stammered. "Precisely," she replied sweetly. "Do you know what size bra I wear, Tommy?" "No, I don't," he said through gritted teeth. "Why, is it important I know?" "Of course it is, you silly boy," she said in her best baby voice. "I think a man should know exactly what size breasts he is sucking. Don't you agree?" "Oh God, Hills," he moaned even louder. "Please let me play with them. I really need it bad!" "You're ignoring my question Tommy," she said gaily. "Now, don't you think a man should know what size breasts his woman has?" "Okay," he rejoined. "Anything you say, just let me have them, all right?" Ignoring his petitions, she cupped her boobs, looked him in the eye, and replied very softly, "They're 36 DD. Don't you think that's pretty big? I do, cuz they feel real heavy, would you like to feel how heavy they are?" "Oh yes," he said while reaching for her magnificent tit flesh, "Let me please."

[Rinnai]

Mama Knows Best ( Part 3)

"Take it easy," she said softly. "They aren't beach balls ya know, that's my flesh and blood there, Baby." After feeling them up, Tommy looked pleadingly into her eyes and begged. "Please may I suck on them? I can't help it, but I have this uncontrollable urge to have you in my mouth." Seeing that he was on the verge of a break down, if he did get her nipples into his mouth pretty soon. She finally relented and guided his mouth to one of her huge distended nipples. Tommy sucked on her like she was the last woman on earth. While he was suckling on her, Hillary cradled his head in her lap and let the world float by on the strength of Tommy's incredible tongue. After a while she asked impatiently. "Baby, do you have an erection? Cuz my vagina is really ready for a good fucking! Do you think you can do that for me?" That was like asking a starving man if he'd like a steak dinner, and immediately he popped up out of her lap and peeled off his pants and shorts! "Oh my, Tommy," she gasped, "I never realized what a nice penis you have. You must have to masturbate quite a lot to keep it satisfied." "At least twice a day," he panted, "and when I do, I always think about your big tits or fat ass!" "Why, Tommy," she said smoothly, "that's the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me, and do you know what, I'm really getting wet just talking about sex. That's just plain crazy isn't it?" "Oh, no," he replied while fisting his thick member. "I always get hard when talking about sex, so I guess when a woman gets wet, that's about the same thing isn't it?" After thinking abut that for a second, Hillary cocked her head to the side and replied, "You know what, Tommy, I think that you're right, for a woman, getting wet is the equivalent of a man getting a hardon, that's a very good observation, that's definitely very good!"

"Tommy," Hillary went on, "I have an idea, how about I sit on your big cock and let you suck my nipples at the same time, it would be like killing two birds with one stone. I could just straddle your lap and let your pecker ease into my pussy." "Oh God," he moaned. "P-please hurry, I'm about ready to shoot my load!" "Well then," she replied, "I guess I'd better get my soft bottom up and over your cock." "You're driving me crazy!" he gasped. "Hurry up! Please, don't talk anymore, just do it!" "My, my," she said sweetly while throwing her leg up over his lap. "We are in a hurry aren't we, now be a good boy and guide your big hard cock into my tight little pussy." "Oh, Tommy," she sighed as she let her cunt collapse around his thick member. "You have a very nice erection, now be a good boy and suck my nipples for me. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, you seem to know just what I need." And it was just what she needed, after all those months of fending off his advances. It felt more than just good to give in to her carnal desires and let the young man do what he does best. Fucking her after all he was worth it!

While Tommy nursed on her big boobs, Hillary rocked back and forth on his big cock, which just naturally induced a series of very hard climaxes in her overheated pussy! "Oh, Tommy," she cooed. "You know just how to take care of my pussy and nipples. I have a question for you, were you telling me the truth when you said that when you masturbate you think of my breasts and my bottom?" Now panting very hard, he let go of her nipple and replied. "Oh yes, I always imagined what your bra looked like and how nice it would be to see you taking it off!!!" "Mmmmmm, that sounds so nice," she replied, "but what about my bottom, you said you like to think about that too!?!" "God I love your ass!" he moaned. "It's so big and soft, I just love jerking my cock and thinking about rubbing my face all over it!!!" "You're such a dear," she sighed while feeding her nipple back into his mouth, "I think that we should have an orgasm together now, don't you, so be a good boy and keep my nipple in your mouth when I'm cumming, cuz it makes me feel so sexy to have you sucking it!!" Tommy grasped onto her big boob while Hillary began moving her pussy violently up and down his thick shaft, and as incredible as it seemed, he even got harder as his climax approached. "Oh my," she moaned, "I-I'm cumming, oh yeah, suck my nipple harder, nip it, oh yesssssssss, oh, oh, oh, god I'm fucking cumming!!" Hearing her act like a total cunt slut was like turning on the pleasure switch in his groin, and just as her climax peaked, his nut bags tightened up and his cock spasmed hard, while a gusher of cum flooded his girl friend's sopping wet vagina.

The two of them stayed locked in their embrace, even as Tommy's pecker slipped from Hillary's goo filled pussy. She kissed him softly on the mouth and whispered, "Mama was right, you're just a man who can't help himself," and after giving him another kiss she said, "and thank god for that!!!

The End. :)

[Rinnai]

Mike's First Hand Job ( Part 1)

Elaine and Mike were going out on their very first date. Mike had asked Elaine to see a movie with him at Cinema South. Mike was a little shy, and extremely nervous about the evening. Mike could hardly finish his dinner, because he was so afraid he would say or do something wrong. Elaine had dated before, so she was only a little bit nervous. Mike picked her up at 7:30, right on time just as he had promised. After dinner Elaine yammered on about how her parents were too strict, and other family stuff as Mike drove. Mike was so caught up in his own thoughts about how the night would go; he barely noticed she was talking.

They arrived at the theater a few minutes early, Mike admired Elaine's luscious behind, as they walked towards the front door. He opened the door for her, like a gentlemen. Mike got in line for popcorn, while Elaine waited for him. She thought he was kind of cute but a little too proper for her taste. Elaine liked the dangerous type. Elaine picked them seats in the back of the sparsely filled theater. Mike wanted to sit up front but he obliged her.

When the movie started Elaine reached for Mike's hand. Mike squeezed it, and began lightly caressing the inside of her palm with one finger. Mike felt a rush of butterflies in his stomach. After a while Mike stretched his arm around her shoulder, and kissed her on the cheek. Then Elaine turned towards him and kissed him on the lips sticking her tongue in his mouth. Mike was relieved after the kiss he felt it had gone well.

[Rinnai]

Mike's First Hand Job ( Part 2)

Soon Elaine put her hand on Mike's knee and began rubbing his leg. She moved her hand up and down his leg occasionally brushing over his crotch. Mike thought she must have done this by accident and repositioned himself on his seat. Elaine reached over farther and brushed it again. Maybe this wasn't an accident thought Mike. Mike leaned over and kissed her again on the lips. Elaine pinched his cock with her fingers threw his pants. Mike knew now that Elaine knew exactly what she was doing. This chick meant business. Elaine whispered in Mike's ear, “unzip your pants.” Mike was so excited he could barely get his zipper down. Mike quietly unzipped, he didn't want the people around them to hear.

Elaine squeezed his cock and pushed his underwear down over it. Now she could feel him flesh to flesh in her hand. Mike was worried someone around them would see he held the popcorn tightly on his lap in front of him. Elaine stroked him with her nails, and squeezed him with her fingers. She wanted to blow Mike, but she was too afraid someone would notice if her face was in his crotch. She squeezed the middle of his cock and yanked it up and back down. She seductively licked the palm of her hand. Then she slipped her fingers tightly around Mike’s hard prick and slid her hand up and down the shaft. Mike slouched down in his seat and spread his legs. Elaine repeated this motion for sometime while Mike moaned quietly to himself. “You’re going to make me cum,“ Mike warned her. “Good I want you to,” Elaine giggled. She pulled his cock up and down with a faster and faster rhythm. Mike climaxed and cum spurted out from the top of his cock like a volcano. Cum spilled down the side of Elaine’s hand and into the popcorn. Elaine smiled at Mike and licked the cum off her sticky fingers. “A drop of that should never go to waste,” she said.

The End. Good nite. Will continue another day. :)

[David_Ginola]

gd morning bro birdie n rinnai

tks for ur stories.........will drop by again.....hehe

[birdie8819]

gd morning bro birdie n rinnai

tks for ur stories.........will drop by again.....hehe

Thanks bro D_G for your support and I like your points 888 .......kekekekekeke ....here's one short short story for you .

Payback Time

When I was seventeen, I went to a club with my boyfriend, we had been having some troubles lately, so we went just for a good time. I could tell he was looking at every woman except me, so I pretended to look at every man except him. Just as I had hoped, he got jealous and left to "go to the bathroom." Naturally he didn't come back, so then this cute guy walked over and asked if he could join me. I said yes and we talked. When he found out my boyfriend had bailed he was concerned. He immediately offered me a ride home. I said sure, and we left.

The ride home was very quiet - I think any conversation there was was done in the club - so it wasn't all that interesting. I was feeling rather horny though and I couldn't help but stare at his crotch. He must have really liked me because it was BULGING! I could already tell it was a big one... I couldn't resist. I broke the silence and said, "You know it was really nice of you to take me home... so I guess I should repay you." I grinned at him and placed my hand on his crotch and unzipped him. I slowly went down and pulled it out. It was a magnificent sight! It was massive and not too hairy, with a nice head. I placed my lips around it and, amazingly, started to suck every inch of it. I loved the feel of it in my mouth and sucked it with passion. When he finally came I savored every drop of his cum, enjoying all of this. When he dropped me off, I could definitely say he had a big smile on his face!


The End

[birdie8819]

Cricket's Calamari Catharsis

There's always a straw that breaks the proverbial camel's back (no cruelty intended) and for Cricket, it was calamari. Calamari was her catharsis.

She had recently discovered the succulent squid she loved eating so much were intelligent creatures; studies had proven they were as smart as dogs. "How can I eat something that has the same intelligence as my family's pet? How cruel!"

She stopped eating calamari.

There were other telltale signs of enlightenment for Cricket; creeping into her subconscious long before the calamari, but she hadn't realized it. It seemed every time she turned around, she'd hear, see or read about another animal cruelty-related incident.

She felt plagued by the subject; like an itch that always needed scratched: mistreatment of cattle at a slaughter house, a professional athlete's fighting dogs, puppy-making farms gone awry or pet abandonment; that constant, itch.

She'd always bought beef, chicken, lamb and pork at the grocery store; efficiently, pleasingly packaged and sealed, all ready to be cooked; thinking nothing of it, until one day something snapped inside her; somewhere a light-bulb went on, "THE CALAMARI!" she gasped while standing in the meat section at the market; looking down at the refrigerated packages of meat.

Her conscious mind had finally caught up to her subconscious, like a hammer against a nail, forcing its way in. "...those packages...living and breathing creatures...I can't eat it this! It makes me sick to my stomach...."

She became a vegan.

Cricket was a petite-framed woman; standing a defiant but diminutive 5'2". What she lacked in body size, she made up for in bravado, wit, charm, beauty and intelligence. She had the personality of a firecracker; making lots of noise; attracting lots of attention and sparkling beautifully while doing so.

Flecks of gold shimmered off her chestnut-colored, spiraling curls sitting just past her shoulders; framing her small, button nose, large, round, brown eyes and pouty, pink lips.

She had willowy arms and legs and her complexion was fair; and soft, like sweet cream. She had a small, sassy, round butt, a long waist and small, perky breasts.

Men found her attractive, but she was usually disinterested; she had never met anyone that shared her passions; so she found more important things to do; things to obsess over; and saving animals was her current preoccupation.

Her obsessive compulsive disorder wasn't clinically proven, but she had all the text book symptoms of OCD: Lamenting and obsessing over a specific issue; beating it into the ground; pulverized until it bled into all other areas of her life.

Once she decided to become a vegan, she became obsessed with trying to make everyone else around her vegan also; ranting about a calamari's intelligence and animal cruelty to anyone crossing her path; her OCD was in overdrive.

She had good intentions; lifting a perfectly arched eyebrow in displeasure at those who weren't buying into her 'don't eat meat' campaign

"Yes. I'd like to speak with someone about volunteering." Cricket requested, speaking into the phone to a faceless someone at the Protective Animal Shelter.

"Tonight? Yes. I think I can get over there shortly after 5:00 P.M." she said, writing the directions down onto her "Things To Do Today" pad.

"I should ask for Ben? Okay. Thank you." Hanging up from her cell phone, Cricket then drove the short distance from work to the Protective Animal Shelter; pulling into a parking space shortly after 5:00 P.M. as she had promised and giving herself a quick look in the rear-view mirror.

The minute she walked through the doors of the animal shelter, her senses awoke. She could smell the residue of cleaning disinfectant, mixed with urine, feces and pet dander; she saw a poster hanging on the wall to her left; a sad, puppy's eyes greeted her; pleading for a home.

She suddenly felt overwhelmed with empathy for the animals she envisioned lying in cages within the thick walls of the building. She heard the sounds of cats meowing and dogs barking in the distance. She felt sad and wondered if this was a mistake.

"Can I really do this?" she thought to herself.

Approaching the reception desk a voice inquired, "May I help you?" Searching for the voice, she saw a man standing in the doorway; leading to where the animals must reside. He had rough-n'-tumble good looks; standing roughly at 5'11". If she had to guess, she'd say he looked like he weighed about 175 pounds.

His three day-old unshaven face paid tribute to his tusseled, thick, wavy dishwater-blond hair. Hazel eyes peered up at her from behind the clipboard he was holding. He wore a white lab coat, blue-jeans and a pair of sneakers.

"Yes. I'm Cricket. I'm here to find out about volunteering." she answered moving further into the room; closer to the receptionist area where he was standing.

"Oh. Okay, yeah. I'm Ben. Give me a minute and I'll give you a tour," his response was short, curt; to the point.

Ben disappeared behind the door; closing it behind him. Cricket was left alone in the waiting area. She walked toward the receptionist desk, eyes skimming the brochures and pamphlets; reference materials for people interested in adopting a pet.

The door opened and he was back. "Sorry about that." He said walking toward her, clipboard still in hand. "I'm here by myself for a couple of hours and well; sometimes things can get little hectic around here."

"I understand." Cricket responded smiling nervously.

"Do you have an idea of what you think you'd like to do with your volunteer time...uhhh... it's Cricket? Right?" he inquired while looking down at his clipboard, not really paying much attention to her.

"Well, the woman on the phone mentioned dog walking and I think I could be helpful in that area." Cricket responded.

"Great! The dogs need long walks and lots of attention. It's good for their psyches." Ben stated, smiling while looking at her now. Cricket noticed the cleft in his chin when he smiled; his tone and demeanor made her feel comfortable; it felt right being there.

"Let's go for a quick tour of the facility and start getting you somewhat acquainted." he said, moving toward the door he had appeared and disappeared through moments ago. Cricket swung her purse over her shoulder and followed him through the door, her apprehension departed.

That night she watched and listened to Ben closely as he described how the animals came to live there and that nothing would make him happier if they all found their way into good and loving homes.

She learned that he was interning at the shelter; studying to be a veterinarian and he loved animals. Cricket's heart skipped a beat.

Over the next few months, Cricket spent four hours a week walking, playing and spending time with the dogs at the shelter. She had gotten to know Ben a little better too and found herself looking forward to seeing him on her shift; enjoyed talking to him and oh yeah, she really loved seeing his tight ass in jeans.

After promising to get together outside the confines of the shelter, they finally set a date; agreeing to grab a beer one night at the end of their shifts.

Bellying up to the bar at the local pub located just around the corner from the shelter, Ben inquired, "so what cha' drinking tonight, pretty lady?"

Cricket's eye's sparkled as she responded, "hmmm...I have a taste for the seasonal brew on tap." The bartender approached and Ben ordered two pints.

"So Cricket, what made you decide to volunteer at the shelter?" Ben inquired.

"Simple," she began explaining, "animal cruelty."

"Interesting. Continue." Said Ben, gesticulating with his hands and sipping his beer.

"Well, it all started with a calamari..." Cricket started in; recounting her cathartic experience with calamari. ".... so, once I gave up eating meat, I just felt there was more I could do in the animal cruelty arena, so I chose to volunteer my time at the shelter".

"I feel really good about giving something back to my community and helping animals. After saying that, it sounds a bit cheesy, but honestly that's the best way to describe it." She finished saying while smiling. "And I met you, too," She thought.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Ben sat next to her; listening, completely engaged and hanging on to her every word. For the first time in a long time, Cricket felt very attracted to a man; to him. She felt she'd met a man that seemed to share some of her same core values; or obsessions.

"What drives you?" Cricket asked.

"Drives me crazy? Or drives me, ambition wise?" He questioned.

"Both, I guess." She responded.

Ben took a deep breath in, "Well, what drives me is basically where I've come from. See, I'm genetically connected to a very long line of staunch Republican, 'make a quick buck and piss on the rest of you all' types. I wanted to do something different; something that would make a difference for the collective whole, so I chose veterinary medicine."

"Your parents must be very proud." she replied.

"Yeah, I guess so. They like the fact that I'm going to be a doctor. I think they would have preferred I study another branch of medicine, but this is what makes me happy and I feel I can make a difference. Now that's cheesy, eh?" he said laughing.

"And what makes you crazy?" Cricket asked as if her entire body was smiling from head to toe. "Good God. He makes me crazy. Crazy, dizzy and horny!" Thoughts racing.

"Your perfume makes me crazy." He said turning to face her in his barstool; looking at her directly. His thoughts: "Your hair, your walk, the curve of your neck...you make me crazy...."

"Are you by any chance a vegan?" Cricket inquired; feeling her panties getting wet. "I wish to hell he'd kiss me!" she thought.

"Yep. I can't eat meat. It makes me sick." he responded, touching her face and removing a piece of hair away from her eyes. "I wonder what her breasts look like? God, she's so beautiful!" Ben's thoughts raced.

They both sat on their barstools smiling at the other until Ben, driven by the desire to kiss her, leaned forward and softly brushed his lips against Cricket's.

She closed her eyes; drinking in his kiss; his breath; him. He pulled his lips back, inches from hers; looking at her and smiled. She blushed; slightly embarrassed and looked away for a moment.

"Do you want another beer?" he inquired.

"No. I'm good. Thanks though." she responded lifting her fingertips to her lips.

"Want to get out of here and go someplace else?" he asked pulling his wallet from the pocket in the back pocket of his jeans.

Cricket watched him "that ass in those jeans." she thought. "Yes." she said with anticipation.

Cricket lived minutes away and she glanced up and into her rear-view mirror; checking for his headlights behind her.

He parked near her and joined her on the walkway. Finding her keys in her purse, she opened the front door and they both slipped inside. She locked the door; turned around facing him and he reached for her; pulling her into his arms and kissing her lips firmly with his.

Embracing and kissing, their bodies stumbled into her living room, hands moving over the other's body; and not paying attention, they tripped over her furniture and her green, wicker chair tipped over to its side.

Cricket could see her couch in her periphery and her thoughts raced "make our way to the couch." She ran her hands up through Ben's hair drawing him toward her and the comfort of her overstuffed, worn, milk-chocolate colored couch.

They both spilled onto her couch; Ben on top of Cricket; their lips still pressed together. Cricket grappled for Ben's '100% Animal Cruelty Free' PETA tee-shirt and pulled it up and over his head.

She pulled her lips from his; gazing and touching his exposed chest; fingers traced across his well-developed pectoral muscles and trailed through the soft hair that ran over his chest and down toward his belly button; lips sucked at his nipples.

Ben pushed his hands under her shirt; caressing her soft skin. He unhooked her bra; unleashing her small breasts. He squeezed her breasts and rubbed her nipples erect against his finger tips.

Cricket pulled her tee-shirt over her head and wriggled out of her bra. Their bare mid-drifts embraced, rubbed and danced against the other. It felt amazing and Cricket's moan percolated from deep inside. Ben reached for her jeans with one hand and fumbled with the zipper; pushing his hand inside; feeling her silky; satin-like panties. Cricket gasped while her mouth mashed against Ben's.

Lifting himself off her, he kneeled over her and pulled her jeans down; shifting her hips helping him. She lay on the couch in only her panties looking up at him; he hovered over her; kissing her deeply. She pulled at his jeans, misjudging the buttons on his fly, her hand felt his hard cock; restrained, like a bulldog on a chain; wanting to break free.

He lifted himself up again; standing next to the couch and pulled his jeans off; his maroon-colored boxer shorts had fishing lures on them; his cock was erect; standing at attention; saluting Cricket.

Ben kneeled on the floor in front of the couch; Cricket's body lay on the couch; both legs outstretched in front of her; head sat tilted against a pillow. Ben moved his hungry mouth up her legs; dipping his tongue behind her knees; nibbling at the inside of her thighs until his hot breath was at the front of her panties.

He spread her legs and slid his fingers inside her panties; felt the softness of her pubic hair; she was slick-wet. Cricket arched her back at his touch and he pulled her panties down, over her hips, pushing them down to her knees until they reached her ankles and she kicked them off with her feet.

She spread her legs wider for Ben as he buried his face in between her legs. "Cricket, you're so beautiful and very wet." he whispered to her as he gently moved his mouth over her pubis-mons; his breath was hot as he gently sucked her nether lips; teasing her. Cricket moaned loudly.

Ben could see her clit; enlarged and peeking out from behind its protective hood, like a perfect, pink and budding rose; waiting to be plucked. He glided his mouth over her clit; still sucking; he flicked his tongue back and forth and around and around; felt her pulsate in time with his heart-beat.

Cricket moved her head from side to side; panting and moaning. "Oh Ben, that feels so good!" Ben flattened his tongue and licked her clit harder; Cricket bucked her hips greedily toward his mouth. Ben pushed two of his fingers inside her swollen, wet pussy and moved them in and out; still sucking and licking her clit. "Ben. I want to feel you inside me." she said in between moans.

He stood up from his kneeling position; standing next to the couch. Cricket sat up; her hands reached for the cheeks of his ass; pulling the slit of his boxer shorts closer to her mouth; where the mushroom head of his cock was playing peek-a-boo.

Pulling and guiding him closer, she let her tongue gently skim over the head of his cock. She opened her mouth; enveloping his head and bobbed up and down; inching down his shaft; her tongue rolled, dipped and darted against his cock.

This time it was Ben that was moaning and thrusted his hips toward her mouth; plunging deeper. She drank him in; swallowing his hard cock; she felt her cheeks brush up against the cotton facing of his boxer shorts; fought back the tears as the head of his cock tickled the back of her throat. In. Out. In. Out. His hard cock pulsated against the tiny taste bud ridges of her eager and probing tongue.

Ben pulled his throbbing cock away from her pleasing mouth; pulling off his shorts. Cricket wanted him; wanted him inside her. She stood up; turned around; her feet were on the floor and she spread her legs; her hands held onto the back of the couch; lifting her hips up and toward Ben's stiffened cock right behind her.

Ben moved closer; rubbing the head of his cock back and forth across her wet pussy until thrusting himself inside her pussy; gliding into the warm, wet, tight folds.

"Oooooh, Ben!" she yelled into the back of the couch. He dug his hands into her hips and pushed himself in deeper; pulling out and then thrusting again. Still holding onto the back of the couch, she moved one of her hands down and in between her legs; massaging her clit with two of her fingers; masturbating in rhythm to Ben's thrusts inside her pussy.

He grunted and his thrusts became harder, stronger, and faster. She massaged her fingers more fervently across her clit until she could feel her orgasm verging; teetering on the edge, "I'm going to cum!" she yelled.

He thrust his cock as her body shook in release of the orgasm; sending waves over her. Ben felt her pulsating against his thrumming cock and he reached orgasm; cumming violently inside her. He moaned and panted hard.

He bent forward and kissed her neck; her knees collapsed and she folded onto to the couch; his cock fell out of her. She pulled her knees up to her stomach; stretched her arm over the back of the couch; resting her head. Ben sat next to her; both feet on the ground; his hands reached for her.

"Are you hungry?" she finally asked him, grinning.

"Yeah. I could eat." He responded.

"Hmmm...I think I have some tofu and noodles. I could make Phad Thai," she said, getting up and putting on her clothes and looking at him knowing that may have been their first time, but it wouldn't be their last.


The End

[birdie8819]

Weekend Getaway

Four-day weekends are always fun, but I rarely have the chance to take advantage of them. Fortunately, on one such weekend a few years ago, an older friend asked my girlfriend and me to join him and his wife on a camping trip. It ended up being one of the wildest weekends of my life.

My girlfriend, Andrea (Andi, for short), had a reputation of being a bit of a slut before I met her, but I soon found out the reputation was undeserved. She didn't mind watching porn tapes, but when it came to acting out some of those scenes (anal, threesomes, toys), she said she wasn't interested. She preferred giving hand to giving head, and preferred giving head to fucking. I wasn't sure if that was because her previous boyfriends didn't know how to use the equipment they were given, or if she was just uptight about getting pregnant even though she was on the pill. When it came to sex, her options for positions could be counted on one hand.

Although she lacked imagination during sex, she had a well-toned body that she managed to keep tan year-round. Andi looked a little bit like Jennifer Aniston in the face, but a little thinner in the body. She was blessed with long legs, small-but-perky tits, a beautiful ass, and a tight, attractive pussy. She could have been a runway model if she didn't have her heart set on being a veterinarian. Mine wasn't the only dick in her life. We both knew she had better looking boyfriends, but none of them bothered to get her off as well or as often. When it came to her receiving oral pleasure, though, she would find a way to let me get her off, no matter where we were. She may have been high maintenance, but I had the satisfaction of knowing I could get her off any time, anywhere.

My camping trip friends were a little different. I had just turned 18 when I first met them. At the time of this camping trip, I was a few months from my 21st birthday. They were both in their mid 30's, but maintained a very youthful lifestyle.

Ken was short, balding, a little overweight, but a nice guy and usually funny. He reminded me of Ron Jeremy but with short hair and a much shorter pecker. His wife, Sarah, was a little shorter than Ken, natural, and pleasant to be around. As far as nice people to hang out with, I don't think I could have done better at the time.

Sarah was a reasonably attractive woman. She looked a little bit like Dina Meyer with just a touch of baby fat and bigger boobs. She had strawberry-blond hair, green eyes, and freckles across her nose and cheeks. Motherhood had been good to her, and she retained her full, round tits. Her waist was small, but widened to shapely hips, a beautiful ass and well-shaped legs. I teased her about how small her feet were, but I think she knew I thought they were pretty.

She was shorter and had more curves than Andi, but I thought she was still cute for her age. She wasn't a New York model, but she had what it took to turn heads in a good way. Sarah had had two kids (staying with their grandparents on this particular weekend), but her body bounced right back into shape. She worked out regularly, and rewarded herself (and the rest of us) by buying the skimpiest bikinis to wear while sunbathing. These were the days before Malibu Strings, but what she wore came pretty close. I asked Andi to buy similar "bathing suits" as all she had ever worn in the past were the standard bikinis. Sarah jokingly told me she'd see if she could help Andi (and me) out in that area. Their lot on the campground was very secluded, surrounded by trees, and only a quarter-mile from the lake where they kept their boat docked. It was still early in the season, and there were no other campers in our area. It wasn't unusual for Andi and Sarah to take their bikini tops off while tanning their back sides, but Sarah somehow managed to take it all off for that "all over tan" when she thought nobody else was around. Andi preferred the creamy white triangles of her tits, pussy, and above the crack of her ass.

A normal weekend in the summer would have us take Ken's boat out on the lake, water ski, and have a nightly campfire. At the end of the evening, my girlfriend-at-the-time and I would go back to our tent for some quiet outdoor sex, and an envious Sarah and Ken would go back to their camper with their kids. Ken would sometimes kid me the next morning, saying he could beat off 2 or 3 times for every orgasm I either had or gave to my girlfriend-at-the-time. If she were willing, I'd sometimes stand and have my girlfriend-at-the-time blow me just outside the tent, knowing Ken was probably watching. What I didn't know was that sometimes Sarah was watching, too.

Andi and I left Thursday afternoon and arrived at the campground just before sunset. Ken had already set up the campfire, and Sarah seemed to be enjoying the peace and quiet without the kids as we pulled up. After the usual hugs and handshakes, Sarah and Andi quickly unpacked the car while I worked on setting up the tent. Something was a little different about Sarah, though. I don't know if it was the fact that her hair was a little longer, she looked a little thinner, or if she was wearing her clothing in a more revealing manner, but something about her kept catching my eye.

The girls went in the camper to start preparing a late dinner. Ken handed me a beer and directed me to the campfire. When he thought we were far enough away from the camper, Ken decided it was time to get something off his chest. We've had personal conversations before, but it was usually me doing most of the talking, especially after a few beers. Ken knew about almost every girl I had ever been with; every position, good lays and bad. I figured I was in for a shock when it was going to be him doing most of the talking, and I was right.

He told me his sex life was lacking, recently, and felt like he couldn't make Sarah happy anymore. I asked him if he talked to her about it, and he said she could only get off if she fantasized about someone else. I told him that was OK, and that he shouldn't let that bother him. As long as they were still having sex, he should be happy and let things take their course.

Then he said that a few weeks ago he overheard Andi telling his wife about how well I could get her off, and how since then, Sarah moaned my name more than once in her sleep. I could feel my cock throb just at the thought of his wife dreaming about me. It was a strange feeling. At first I thought he was jealous, suspecting that I had been screwing his wife behind his back. (I hadn't). I was surprised to hear that Andi had even had a conversation about sex with Sarah. Maybe she still had a naughty side, after all. I felt a little awkward, but I told him to go on. The more Ken talked, the more I realized that this weekend was all part of his desperate plan to show his wife a good time. He wanted me to sleep with his wife! Maybe Andi, too! I listened as he went into detail of everything he fantasized about – thinking it was the same that Sarah fantasized about. He didn't want me and/or Andi to fuck her just once, either.

In his mind, he felt that the only way for Sarah and him to be happy again was to have someone else join them. I had told Ken about many of my sexual adventures, and now he wanted Sarah to have the same experiences. Thinking he was probably just a little drunk, I told him we had all weekend and I'd like to sleep on it. We were good friends, and I didn't want to ruin anything between Ken and Sarah. Andi was just a girlfriend that would eventually be replaced, but Sarah was his wife.

The girls came out with the food, as if on cue. We grilled some freshly caught Amber Jack, had a few more beers, and talked about the following day's options. All night, I found myself undressing Sarah with my eyes. We decided the weather looked good for taking the boat out for some early morning water skiing. We'd probably drop the girls off at the secluded campground to relax and enjoy the sun the rest of the afternoon. We'd then go around the lake to check out the other sunbathers, stop at the marina for more beer or food, and then head back to the campground. Sounded like a good plan.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

It had been a long day, followed by an interesting evening, and it was time to turn in. The water hook-up to the camper provided a never-ending supply of water. Unfortunately, it would be a few hours before it was warm enough for a shower. Ken and Sarah said they didn't mind the cold shower, but Andi and I agreed we would have to wait a few hours, or even until morning. We waived goodnight to Ken and Sarah as they closed the door to the camper.

As soon as we got in our tent, Andi took off her clothes and pushed my face onto her pussy. Something had gotten her hot earlier, and she apparently needed relief. She had trimmed her pubic hair as short as it could be, and at first glance, her pussy looked practically shaved. It didn't look like that the last time I fucked her, so this must have been something special for the weekend. As I licked her to orgasm, I worked three fingers into her pussy, paying close attention to her G-spot. I was working on giving her another orgasm when she pulled my fingers out of her pussy and guided one of my fingers to her asshole. Our eyes were locked onto each other as I slid two fingers back in her pussy and the third carefully into her ass.

She knew that I always wanted to try ass-play with her, but this was the first time she actually let me put anything in her ass besides my tongue. I barely slid the first joint of my finger past her sphincter when she let out a yelp signaling another wave of orgasm. She slapped my dripping wet hand away from her crotch and rolled me onto my back. I still had most of my clothes on, but I'm sure she could feel the bulge in my shorts as she ground her ass onto my crotch. She leaned over and kissed me as deeply as I could be kissed. For a while I wasn't sure if this was the end of the evening's events or just the beginning.

She pulled off my shorts and began what I thought was going to be the usual tug-job. She could see my disappointment, and quickly turned to inhale my growing cock. Her blowjobs in the past were rarely subtle, but she never sucked with as much enthusiasm as she was demonstrating now. I could feel her nose touching my balls as she deep-throated my cock for the first time. Obviously, she had been holding back. I tapped her on the shoulder to let her know I was about to cum (as she had asked me to do so many times before), but this time she ignored the tap and kept on sucking until my balls tightened up and I shot off in her mouth.

I expected her to spit, complain, and spit again, but was surprised to feel her swallow my cum and begin coaxing another erection. Within seconds, she turned around, impaling her beautiful pussy with my cock. She leaned over to kiss me as her ass bounced up and down behind her. The taste of my cum was still fresh on her lips. She was on the pill, so I wasn't completely concerned about coming inside her. Apparently, she wasn't either - which was also a first. It was only a matter of about five minutes before I realized I was ready to cum again, which was probably a good thing with all the noise Andi had been making. I expected her to hop off of me at the first sign of my orgasm, but instead she ground her pubic bone harder against mine, flattening her swollen clit against me. Within seconds of feeling the warm gush of cum inside her, her pussy tightened around my shaft, loosened for a second, and then tightened again. I could feel my cum drip from her pussy down to my balls and ass.

We remained motionless for a few minutes, and then, in her formerly typical prudish fashion, she hopped off, got dressed, and ran into the camper for a quick shower, cold water or not. About fifteen minutes later, she was back in the tent wearing pajamas, and kissing me goodnight. She was asleep within seconds of her head touching the pillow.

I put a towel around my waist and threw on a T-shirt. As I walked out of the tent, I could see Ken sitting by what was left of the campfire. He told me to have a seat, and handed me a beer.

"I thought you went to bed." I asked.

"I did, but Sarah woke up while Andi was getting her rocks off for the third time, " Ken answered with a grin. "She started fingering her pussy so fast and so hard that by the time I realized what was happening, she was finished. She was nice enough to give me a hand job before falling asleep, though."

"Well, that's good, right?" I asked.

He shrugged his shoulders. He looked desperate. Ken knew that Sarah was hard-up, and he felt horrible that he couldn't rock her world as well as he did years ago. I figured it was just a phase they were going through, but it was affecting Ken's enjoyment, too. He almost felt guilty about Sarah not being satisfied by his efforts. Ken pushed his idea again.

"You should fuck her tonight, " he said. "Fuck her face. Fuck her cunt. Hell, fuck her feet. I know you like them. She knows you like them."

"And where are you going to be?" I asked.

"I'll wait right here, if you want. When you're done, take a shower and I'll know it's safe to go inside. I don't care. Just get in there!" he said.

"What about Andi? What if she wakes up?" I asked.

"Fuck her, too. Or I'll fuck her... I don't care. She'll probably sleep right through it after your fuck-session earlier, " he answered.

My cock was almost erect and no longer concealed by the towel around my waist. Ken couldn't help but stare, and I thought he was a little concerned about me stretching out his wife's pussy. Little did I know? The thought of Ken offering his wife made my cock swell even larger. I couldn't hide it anymore.

I had no idea how this would work. I didn't even know if Sarah would go for it. What if she didn't? How would we act the rest of the weekend? What would I say to Andi if she found out? Did Ken want to fuck Andi? That would be interesting. Ken wasn't well endowed in length, but he had most guys beat in girth – including me. The thought of young Andi being fucked silly by a short fat guy with a short fat cock amused me enough to make my cock spring up.

I threw the towel over my shoulder, exposing my erect cock and shaved balls. Ken gave me a big grin and subconsciously put his hand down the front of his shorts. I walked toward the camper wearing nothing but a T-shirt, flip-flops, and a worried smile. I carefully opened the door so it wouldn't make any noise. The lights were all out except for the bathroom/shower light. This was an older camper, but it was huge. It had a master bedroom on one end, and two bunk beds on the other. In the middle, there was a kitchen/eating area and a small bathroom that housed a commode and shower. Ken had made a few modifications to the camper, and I was impressed every time I stepped into it.

Sarah was asleep in the master bedroom. I decided to take a quick shower to wash the cum off my balls and ass crack and calm myself down. I hoped Ken would understand that this wasn't the "after I fucked Sarah" shower, and would stay outside. I didn't waste any time, and still had half an erection as I toweled myself dry.

I came out of the little bathroom and turned out the light. I quietly stepped into the master bedroom and found Sarah asleep on her stomach, naked, and with one armed tucked under her. Her hand was between her legs and it looked like she had been fingering herself in her sleep.

I carefully got into bed with her, and slowly slid into position beside her. I put my hand on her leg and gently ran my fingers up and down, giving her goose bumps on her ass. At first she thought I was her husband and just moved over, but when she felt my pre-cum covered cock pressing against her, she was startled. Ken had a short, fat cock that curved up sharply making it look shorter than it probably really was. (I made that discovery when his shorts came off while waterskiing with a hard-on.) My cock was seven inches in length, thick as a cucumber, and stood straight out when erect. This definitely wasn't her husband's dick.

She asked me what I thought I was doing and drew the sheets up around her as she rolled on her back away from me. I thought I had ruined everything.

"Do you want me to leave?" I asked. I knelt on the bed, making my cock bounce in front of me. She couldn't take her eyes off it.

"I don't know what I want, " she said. There was a long, uncomfortable pause. "But now that you're here, and you've crossed the line, I definitely don't want you to leave."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She asked if Ken had put me up to this, and I said that Ken just wanted her to be happy; that he thought this might help. She asked what I thought would happen when she told Andi that I fucked the shit out of her all night. I knew she was playing with me and told her she wouldn't tell Andi anything with my cock in her mouth.

Sarah thought about it for a minute, and let the sheets fall off her naturally large tits. My eyes were finally able to see in the darkness, and the moon was shining just enough to give me a great view of her incredible body. I leaned over to lightly kiss her, but she grabbed my face with both hands and kissed me hard on the mouth. Our tongues wound around each other like we were high school lovers. She reached down and grabbed the shaft of my cock while continuing to kiss my face, neck, and ears. She pushed me back and kissed my chest, stomach, and legs. When she got to my feet, she put one toe at a time in her mouth and sucked and swirled her tongue around them. Then she pulled me onto my stomach and began kissing the back of my legs. She worked up my legs to my back, intentionally passing my ass, and then kissed me around my neck again. She lay on my back and worked her body between my legs, spreading them as she slid down my back with kisses along my spine.

When she got to the crack of my ass, she spread my cheeks and began licking my crack lightly. I could feel her saliva dripping from her mouth as she began to concentrate on my asshole. She spread my cheeks further and pulled my ass up into the air as her tongue found my sphincter again and again.

"Now, it's my turn" she said.

I was seconds away from an incredible orgasm, but did as she asked. I kissed every inch of her body, in the exact order that she kissed mine, ending with her asshole. Her ass came up and her fingers found her clit while I tongued her anus. Within seconds, she was shuddering. She collapsed on her stomach, and then turned to give me a kiss goodnight.

"I'm not finished with you, yet, Sarah." I said. "Unless you really want to call it a night?" I asked.

"What else do you want to do? Aren't you exhausted?" she asked, almost whimpering.

"I know you've been talking to Andi, so you know I can fuck again and again." I said, kneeling again with my bouncing cock inches from her face. "A friend asked me to fuck the shit out of his wife tonight, and that's what I'm going to do." Sarah looked like a girl on her birthday with a dozen presents left to open. She wasn't sure where to begin. I helped her decide by holding the back of her head and gently pushing my cock in her mouth. She hadn't had to deal with a cock this long since her college days, and was a little out of practice. I let her gag a few times, then decided to give her a break and French-kissed her for a few minutes. While we kissed, I moved between her legs and pushed them back so her feet were near her face. She guided my cock to her pussy and I easily slid inside her. I kissed her feet as she pulled me closer to her. Within minutes, she was clawing my thighs and muttering my name under her breath.

I pulled out of her pussy, got on top of her, and slid my cock between her tits. I knew I was only going to last a few more seconds, so I decided to give her tits a little attention before I came. As I moved forward, I pinned her arms down and held her head back as I shot my full load in her mouth. Neither of us expected the amount of cum that I produced, but she winced and swallowed every drop like a college girl doing her first shot of tequila.

I carefully moved back down her body, kissing her forehead, nose, cheeks, and cum-covered lips. She ran her fingers through my hair as I kissed and sucked her nipples. I kissed her belly and worked my way down to her hairless pussy. I wasn't sure when she started doing that, but there were no bumps or razor burn.

Just as I did to Andi earlier, I slid two fingers in Sarah's pussy, and one up her asshole while I tongued her clit. Sarah's belly moved up and down rapidly as she tried to contain her second orgasm. I removed my fingers and lifted her legs again, pulling her so her ass was off the edge of the bed. I pushed her legs back and gave her pussy a few deep thrusts with my cock, then pulled out and accidentally placed the head of my dick on her anus.

"Not yet!" she said. "I want you to cum in my pussy, first. Then you can do whatever you want." It dawned on me that she thought I wanted to fuck her up the ass. The desire was there, but I really didn't think it was an option, especially since I had never done that before.

I backed up and put her feet together, and let her knees fall to the sides. She must have known what I wanted to do, because she held her feet in such a way that they formed a pussy shape. I slid my cock between her feet and she proceeded to jerk me off with those pretty little feet. I let her jerk me off for a few minutes before I pushed her legs back and pushed my cock deep into her pussy. I pulled her hips down hard as my cock pushed against her cervix. She locked her legs behind my back and pulled me in tighter as I came inside her.

She held me in place with her legs behind my back for at least a minute, and then asked if I was finished.

"What was different about you today?" I asked her.

"I wasn't wearing any underwear, if that's what you mean, " she answered. "I waxed my pussy, too, so I would tan better down there. It's been feeling so good that I'm thinking about getting my clit and nipples pierced, next."

"Do you want me to leave?" I asked.

"Not if you have more to do. Do you have more to do to me? Your cock felt really good inside me. I could use more of the same, if you feel up to it'" she said, spreading her legs wide.

My cock was bouncing in front of me again. "More of the same... and then some, " I said, and pulled her ass further off the edge of the bed and placed her ankles on my shoulders.

Cum squished out of her pussy and down her ass as I worked my cock inside her again. I came inside her pussy two more times before turning her over and tonguing her asshole again. She had her arms stretched out in front of her with her face and tits on the bed. Her knees were about two feet apart and her back was arched so her asshole was open and exposed. I tongued her anus for several minutes, allowing my saliva to fill her asshole. I had fantasized about doing a girl up the butt since seeing my first anal-sex video, but thought it was only something porn stars did. I had the feeling Sarah was going to let me do whatever I wanted, so I decided to go for it.

I backed up and admired the sight of her beautiful, full, round ass, and realized I would never look at it the same after tonight. In fact, it would be hard to conceal the erection I was likely to get every time she bent over.

I no sooner pushed the head of my cock against her sphincter than she pushed back against me. She pushed back farther and farther until at least four inches were buried in her asshole.

"Do you really like my ass?" she asked as she looked over her shoulder. "It's not as nice as Andi's."

"I love your ass, " I answered. Sarah's ass was even better than Andi's. Sarah might have been older, and curvier than Andi, but she didn't have an inch of cellulite on her firm body. And even though Sarah's pussy might have been a little looser than Andi's, her asshole was tight, yet accommodating.

"Then fill my ass the way you filled my pussy, " she whispered. I grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled her toward me. I spit a few more times on my cock as it slid in and out of her asshole. The sight of her beautiful legs and feet to my left and right was almost as arousing as the sight of my cock sliding in and out of her ass. I came within a few minutes, and for the first time, I felt like I was going to collapse.

She pulled forward, allowing my cock to pop out of her ass, and then stood next to me. She reached up and pulled my head down to her and French-kissed me again. Within seconds, my cock was bouncing in front of me, poking her in the stomach. She had me sit on the bed with my legs off the side. Then she backed up against me, lifting one leg as she guided the head of my cock toward her asshole. I watched her anus dilate and some cum dripped on my leg.

"Do it again, " she said as she lowered herself onto my throbbing dick.

My cock slid inside her a little easier this time, and she sat completely on my dick. I moved back a little farther on the bed, and she stayed with me, putting her feet on the bed as well. She then raised and lowered her ass on my cock, over and over, each time, forcing out a little cum from her bowels. I reached around to her front and grabbed her tits and squeezed her nipples as I came in her ass for a second time.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Again?" I asked.

"I have a guy almost half my age with a dick up my ass ready to cum inside my mouth, pussy and ass AND make me cum a half dozen times in one night! I've needed to be fucked like this for over 15 years. Yes... again!" she answered loudly.

She lifted her ass off of my stomach, and moved next to me, with her legs hanging off the edge of the bed. "Kiss my feet while you fuck me up the ass, " she said. "I know you're in love with my feet. They are kinda pretty, aren't they?"

I stood at the edge of the bed and lifted her feet to my face. As I moved closer, she reached down with both hands and spread her ass cheeks. I slid my cock into her ass and began to lightly kiss her feet and toes.

"Kiss my feet like you're worshiping them, " she demanded. "Suck my toes."

My cock slid deeper and easier into her asshole, and I quickened my thrusts. She began to gasp. I thought I was hurting her, and slowed my thrusts.

"Don't stop! Don't stop fucking my ass, damn it!" she cried. "I'm coming, damn it! You're making me come! Oh fuck!" she yelled.

If that didn't wake Andi up, it would be a miracle.

It was sensory overload. I hoped she was close because I couldn't hold out any longer. I came so hard, cum squished out of her asshole and onto my balls. She kept pulling me toward her as I was coming, then pulled me on top of her and kissed me all over my face. We hugged for a few minutes with her legs around me and my cock still buried deep in her ass.

"Enough?" I asked.

"Yeah, enough, " she said. "That was fucking incredible. I won't be able to walk the rest of the weekend."

"Shower?" I asked.

She smiled and kissed me. "I think we might be able to squeeze in there together."

We got up and assessed the bedroom before tiptoeing to the bathroom. We made a mess of the bed. Luckily, they had several sets of sheets, and we managed to change the linen before taking a shower.

Once we were in the tight shower, Sarah washed me thoroughly, then dropped to her knees and began sucking my tired cock again. I tried to pull her up to me, but she insisted on giving me another blowjob. "I love your cock and ass about as much as you love my ass and feet. Believe me: I enjoyed this just as much as you did, " she giggled. "I love your tits, too, " I added.

She didn't seem to pay attention, as she was busy practicing her deep throat technique on me. She let my cock plop out of her mouth momentarily and let it hit her in the face as she licked my shaved balls. Her hands were all over my legs and ass, occasionally caressing my hairless sack. I kept my pubic hair trimmed above my cock, but I hadn't shaved there - yet. Sarah was very talented and I had a feeling that Ken never knew.

"Does Andi suck your cock this good?" she asked. Bad grammar aside, I didn't know how to answer. "Maybe I should show her?" she added with a grin.

I was getting tired, and Sarah needed to go to bed so Ken could go to bed. The next day, Andi would be wondering why the rest of us were so tired. I grabbed Sarah's head and shoved my cock down her throat, held it there, then pulled it out to let her catch her breath. She looked up at me, surprised and a little shocked. I held her head firmly and shoved my cock down her throat again, this time making her gag. I held her head close to my pubic area with my cock down her throat, and then pulled out again. I thought I pissed her off at first, but then I realized I must have turned her on.

Not to be outdone, she forced more of my cock down her throat and slid a finger up my ass. She pulled me down at my waist, forcing my legs to bend at the knee slightly. She pulled her head back and then leaned in to swallow my cock again. She did that about five more times while sliding her finger in and out of my ass. Finally, she held the head of my dick in her mouth and sucked as hard as she could until it started to hurt. She was working her finger in my butt like a jackhammer. I came hard and felt my knees buckle. Sarah jammed her finger up my ass further, thinking I was trying to get more of her finger inside me. I came again, and cum dripped from her lips as I filled her mouth with another spurt. She pulled my cock from her mouth long enough to swallow, and then put it back in her mouth as if she wanted to make sure she got the last drop.

I reached under her jaw and squeezed her mouth open so I could pull my dick out, then pulled her up to me. I pulled her up so I could kiss her and she crossed her legs behind my back. She kissed me all over my face and neck, then hugged me for awhile while the water temperature started to drop. She felt good in my arms, and her ass cheeks felt good on top of my growing cock. I would have fucked her again if I thought Ken wouldn't mind, but decided we had done enough for one night (and morning). Sarah put her head on my shoulder a little longer and I could feel her freckled cheeks tighten as she smiled.

When the water was too cold for either of us to handle any longer, we decided it was time to get out and get dressed. I grabbed a new towel, and threw on a T-shirt. I opened the camper door slowly to see if Andi was awake, but the tent was dark. I stepped out and walked as quietly as someone could while wearing flip-flops. Ken stepped out from the shadow of the front of the camper. He looked exhausted.

"Well?" he asked.

"Wow, " was all I could answer.

Ken smiled and told me he'd see me in the morning. I turned and continued toward my tent. Andi appeared to be asleep, so I quietly slid next to her. She stirred, then sat up and looked at her watch.

"3 AM?" she asked. "Where have you been?"

I told her that Ken and I started talking on my way to the shower, and before we knew it, it was late. She seemed to accept that answer and put her head back down and fell back asleep. I put my arms around her, kissed her neck, and thought about the last four hours until I, too, fell asleep.

The next morning, I woke up to find Andi making breakfast on our little Coleman grill. Her faded denim cut-offs barely covered her bikini bottom, and her bikini top was the skimpiest I've ever seen her wear and was clearly visible under her thin white T-shirt. She wore a small headband to keep her shoulder-length hair out of her face, which today, had a glow even without make-up.

There was no sign of Sarah or Ken, so I asked where they might be. Andi said that Ken went to gas up the boat and that Sarah was sleeping in. I decided to check on Sarah. After giving Andi a peck on the cheek and a squeeze of her ass, I headed to the camper to wake up Sarah.

"Get up if you want some breakfast, " I called out.

"No thanks, " she answered, "I'm already full from last night." She said that when Ken came in last night, he was so turned on by what he had seen, she felt obligated to blow him several times until he went to sleep. He really wanted to fuck her, but her pussy and asshole were too sore even for his short (yet fat) dick.

I told her to get dressed anyway, and come outside and enjoy the sunshine.

"Don't worry about that, " she said. "I have to work on keeping this pussy tan. I might even persuade Andi to get some sun in those hard-to-reach places for once."

"That'll be the day, " I grinned, and then walked back to the tent.

Sarah took her time, but eventually joined us for orange juice and a cereal bar. I thought she must have still been on a diet, so I decided to not kid her about it. Andi and I had a full breakfast, and were in the process of cleaning up when Ken finally showed up. He grabbed some juice and a cereal bar and gave Sarah a big hug and kiss.

"It looks like we're the only ones here until tonight, " Ken said. "Even then, I don't think there'll be that many people on the lake this weekend. It looks like a storm is headed this way tomorrow."

"Well that sucks!" Andi complained.

"We'll just make the most of the good weather while it's here. It's not the end of the world, you know, " Sarah said with a grin.

With that, we headed to the boat. The lake was calm and quiet. We were apparently the first ones out that day, so we decided to run the boat quietly.

Both Sarah and Andi looked incredibly pretty in the morning sun. The morning air was cool and Andi's nipples were poking through her bathing suit top and T-shirt as if she wasn't wearing anything. Ken had noticed this too, and it didn't take long for his cock to react.

"You girls are too hot for me this morning! I'd better cool off before I embarrass myself!" Ken joked as he jumped into the water.

I stopped near a floating dock and tied off the boat. Sarah and Andi stepped off the boat onto the dock and started to undress. Shorts and T-shirts were thrown back into the boat, and towels laid out on the floating dock.

After taking a quick look around, Sarah untied her bathing suit top and threw that into the boat also. After a brief moment of hesitation, Andi looked at me looking at Sarah, and decided to do the same. Sarah, knowing exactly how this was going to turn out, then stood up and hooked a thumb in each side of her skimpy bikini bottoms.

"Objections?" Sarah looked around and asked.

"Not from me!" Ken said with a smile, treading water along side the boat.

"Me either!" I said. Andi was obviously a little shocked.

"This is a little uncomfortable, " Andi whispered. I held Andi in my arms and gave her a warm kiss, telling her we were all friends and that Sarah was just messing around. Andi reached down the front of my shorts and ran her fingers over the head of my pre-cum covered cock. "Is that for me or for her?" Andi asked. I reached down the front of Andi's bikini bottom and ran my fingers between her drenched pussy lips. "I could ask you the same thing, " I whispered. I knew that once Andi's pussy got wet, she would do almost anything to get off. I had a feeling Sarah knew this, too.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Ken was swimming around to the back of the boat where he could climb the ladder and get a better view of Sarah and Andi. Andi still had her hand down the front of my shorts and I had my hand down the front of her bikini bottoms. Sarah, completely naked except for her sunglasses and a smile, propped herself up on her elbows to see what was going to happen next.

"Well, since we're all friends and Sarah is just messing around, they won't mind if we put on a show, too, will they?" With that, Andi dropped to her knees and pulled down my shorts to my ankles. My cock sprang out and hit her in the cheek and nose. Within seconds, Andi was giving her best efforts at deep-throating my cock. I wasn't sure if she was turned on, angry, or both, but her head was bobbing on my cock like nothing I had ever seen.

Ken applauded with whistles and clapping his hands while Sarah just looked at me and smiled. Andi was fingering her pussy while she gave me one of the best blowjobs of my life. Ken hopped onto the floating dock and dropped his shorts. He looked to Sarah with hope in his eyes, but Sarah just put her arms behind her head and laid back down. Ken directed his attention to Andi and me and began jerking off in front of us.

I came sooner than I expected and Andi, for the second time ever, swallowed everything. She looked at Ken jerking off and got up off her knees.

"No need for that, Ken" Andi said as she walked over to Ken. Sarah sat back up to see what was going on. Andi got on her knees in front of Ken and looked at Sarah and me.

"Objections? We're all friends, after all, right?" Andi said with a cum-covered smile.

"If it makes you happy, go for it" I answered. Andi looked at Sarah, almost as if she hoped she would stop her, but Sarah just smiled at her. Ken looked at me to make sure I was okay with it, and I just nodded to him.

Andi looked pissed. When she put his short dick in her mouth, Ken winced as she let her teeth come down a little harder than expected. Within a minute, though, she changed her attitude as Ken's dick got wider and wider. Andi was trying to deep-throat Ken the same way she deep-throated me, but his dick curved up so sharply, she kept gagging.

Ken pulled away from her and suggested they try a different position. Andi, somewhat frustrated, agreed. When she saw Ken lay on his back, she stood up and stepped out of her bikini bottoms. She lay on top of him, never looking up at Sarah or me. In a perfect "69", Andi was able to get more of Ken's cock down her throat, and Ken was able to lick Andi's beautifully trimmed pussy. I had a perfect view of Andi's ass, and it was a great sight. Tan lines definitely worked for Andi.

In the heat of the moment, Andi orgasmed, letting out a little pussy fart in Ken's face. Ken chuckled, embarrassing Andi. She hopped off of Ken and grabbed her bikini bottom, then hopped in the boat and put the rest of her clothes on. Ken, left high and dry again, shook his head, got up, pulled on his shorts and jumped back in the water.

"Guess that leaves you and me, huh?" Sarah asked me.

Before I could answer, I noticed another boat approaching.

As the stranger's boat approached, I realized my shorts were still around my ankles and my hard-on had not gone away. I quickly pulled up my shorts and hopped in the boat beside Andi. Ken swam around to the back of his boat and climbed the ladder. Sarah, completely nude, wrapped a towel around her, and carefully stepped into the boat and sat across from me with her back to the strangers. She lifted one leg, letting the towel separate from around her waist and exposing her perfectly hairless pussy. Andi looked at her in disgust.

"What!? I need to make the most of the sun this morning. Don't be afraid, Andi. It won't bite. In fact, if you pet mine, I'll pet yours. What d'ya say?" Sarah asked jokingly.

Andi looked away and pouted. Her nipples wanted to poke through her bikini top and T-shirt again. The little sun she had already absorbed made her legs look incredible. Her whole body was a thing of beauty and the memory of Ken's short but fat cock filling her mouth made my cock start to swell. I imagined Ken's fat cock filling Andi's pussy, and her moaning from never having had anything that wide inside her. I could see how Ken could get off listening to me fuck his wife all night. I was starting to think Ken might be on to something. It was probably just a phase, but I really wanted to see Andi get fucked by Ken. Maybe we would both end up fucking her at the same time. I caught myself reaching for my cock as I heard the sound of a coiled rope landing on the floating dock.

The other boat pulled up to the floating dock and an older gentleman stepped out. His female companion, tanned almost to the point of being leathery, stepped up from below waiving a jewelry-covered arm and hand.



"Leaving so soon? We just got here." The man called to us. "You should stay out as long as you can. There's a storm headed this way that looks like it'll make the rest of the weekend pretty wet."

Andi knew all about being pretty wet, but she wasn't in a very good mood at the moment.

"I think my girlfriend is feeling a little sick, so we're going to head back to shore, " I answered.

"Maybe it was something she ate?" the woman said with a grin.

"Maybe, " I smiled back, realizing the woman was staring at the bulge in my shorts. Had they been watching us all morning? What was she, 54? 55? As she stepped onto the dock, it was apparent that this woman still worked out and maintained the body of a 30 year old. Good for her – and for him. I determined that – given the chance – even I would be willing to fuck her.

Ken started up the boat and we all waved goodbye as we headed back to the marina where Ken kept his boat. Ken barely had enough time to secure the boat when the sky started to get dark.

"Looks like this might be a good one. You guys might want to pack up your tent and stay in the camper tonight, " Ken said without any hidden agenda.

Andi didn't answer. Ken felt bad for Andi and I could tell he wanted to give her a hug in a friendly way, but figured it was too soon to do anything physical with her.

By the time we made it back to the campground, the rain was coming down hard. Thanks to Andi leaving our tent flap unzipped, all of the clothes inside were soaked. I rolled up the tent and it's contents, grabbed Andi, and ran to the camper.

Andi and I were both soaked. Ken had just finished a quick shower when we stepped in, and was in the process of finding a dry pair of shorts. Sarah handed him a towel and told him to save the shorts for later.

"We have plenty of towels, Ken, but as usual, you forgot to pack plenty of shorts." Sarah half-heartedly complained. Sarah looked at Andi and me, "You two should take a shower and get out of those wet clothes." There was a moment of hesitation. "What's the big deal? We've seen each other naked, now, so just go take a shower."

Andi looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and I told her she could go first. Within a few minutes of her jumping in the shower, though, I decided to try to smooth things over.

Andi jumped when I got into the small shower with her. I gave her a hug and kiss, then held her close. I wasn't sure what to say and was relieved when she decided to speak first.

"Are you mad at me?" Andi asked. I shook my head "no". "Are you disappointed in me?" Andi asked. I shook my head "no" again.

"Are we okay?" I asked her. She nodded "yes" and kissed me some more. We kissed for a few more minutes and then decided to actually try to clean each other up. I soaped her back, her ass, and her legs and within minutes had a full erection. Before I could do anything with it, she turned me around and soaped my back, ass, and legs. As she was working her way back up to my shoulders, she paused momentarily, and then continued washing me.

We rinsed off and called for Sarah to bring us two more towels. Sarah gave Andi a short terry cloth bathrobe that barely covered her ass, and gave me a towel that barely reached around my waist. Velcro held the towel in place, but I could tell I wouldn't be able to conceal my erection.

Sarah dropped the towel she had been wearing since coming back from the boat ride and stepped into the shower. Ken turned on the portable television. Ken had done a great job of stocking the coolers with beer and food, so there was no chance we were going to starve. He offered Andi and me a beer, which I accepted for both of us. Andi was slipping into a weird mood again, and I couldn't figure out why. I thought we smoothed things out while we were in the shower. The local news was giving a weather update: A steady line of thunder storms for the next 12 to 24 hours.

"That's fucking great!" Andi whined.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"I couldn't have said it better myself, " Sarah replied, stepping out of the shower. Her hair was up in a ponytail, and she opted to not cover herself. Andi looked at Sarah's full breasts almost envious. Occasionally, I could see Andi stretching her neck just a little to get a glimpse of Sarah's hairless pussy.

Sarah pretended to be looking for this or that, or reaching for something, bending over each time to give us an incredible view of her ass. Sarah was having fun again, but Andi tried to appear as if she wasn't amused.

My cock slid out from under the skimpy towel. I slid the towel around my waist so my bare ass was exposed, but my cock was somewhat covered.

Sarah looked at me and said, "Don't bother covering it up. Last I checked, Andi sucked Ken's dick in front of everybody. I think I owe you a blowjob, don't I?" Sarah asked. Ken already had opened his towel and was stroking his fat cock – which seemed to be a little fatter and longer than I had remembered.

Sarah sat next to Andi, put her hand on Andi's knee, and whispered into Andi's ear, "Sweetheart, if you didn't want me to blow your boyfriend, why did you blow my husband?"

Andi pushed Sarah's hand aside and moved next to Ken. Her eyes opened wide when she got a full view of the size of Ken's unusually fat dick. It was probably only 5 inches long, but it was at least as thick as a Coke can, curving up to a small tipped head. She stood up and let the tiny terrycloth bathrobe fall to the floor. Her nipples were hard and erect, and the white triangles of her tits and above her pussy made her dark tan even more attractive to me.

"Ken, " Andi said, "As long as we're keeping score, I think I owe you a fuck, don't I?" She looked at Sarah, "If you didn't want me to fuck your husband, why did you fuck my boyfriend?" she asked, stepping backward as if she was going to sit on Ken's lap.

Sarah's nails were a little longer than Andi's. Was it possible she left some scratches on my back from the night before? Were we so loud that we woke up Andi?

Before I had the chance to say anything, the head of Ken's cock was already in Andi's pussy. Ken held her legs up and back, giving Sarah and me a fantastic view of his fat cock inching it's way up her cunt. For his size, Ken was very strong and had no problem lifting and lowering Andi onto his lap.

Ken's body was almost completely motionless as he raised and lowered her. With every rise and fall, she gasped as she let a little more of my friend inside her. Andi spread her legs a little further and found a foothold on the edge of a bunk bed and the table. She moved Ken's hands from under her legs and ass to her tits. She looked at Sarah and me, and then lowered herself even further onto Ken's thick cock.

Sarah looked 10 years younger with her hair in a ponytail, but I think the real reason was to keep her hair out of the way for what she was about to do next.

Sarah pushed me back, and sat on my lap. She kissed me long and hard, making my cock grow instantly. She pushed her tits into my mouth, running her fingers through my hair. She must have known I was getting close, so she pushed me back on the bunk bed. She shoved my legs back and rubbed her nose into my balls. After a few flicks of her tongue on my asshole, she licked my cock from base to tip and then swallowed it's entire length all at once.

Ken only had about half his dick up Andi's cunt, but that was apparently enough for him as he let out a groan and shot his load inside her. Andi kept moving up and down on him, continuing to give us an incredible view of her cum-filled pussy. Frantic, and somewhat frustrated she tried quickening the pace, but Ken's hard-on was quickly deflating. She hopped off his lap and turned to face him. She wasn't attracted to Ken, but she was definitely attracted to his cock. She knelt between his legs and tugged at his cock as best she could. Occasionally, she'd pop the head of his dick in her mouth and swirl her tongue around, but he was slow to regain his erection. As she panted and grunted, she would tighten her stomach muscles, forcing small gushes of Ken's cum from her pussy.

Sarah was expertly blowing me and continued to suck and lick until I ejaculated on her cheek, on her nose, and down her throat. She new it was a matter of seconds before my cock would be ready to fuck again, and patiently continued to coax another hard-on. As soon as I was hard again, Sarah pushed me back onto the bunk bed and got on top of me. She lifted one knee to give Andi a clear view as she guided my cock into her hairless pussy, and then took all of my length inside her in one swift motion. I grabbed Sarah's ass cheeks and pulled her up and down, impaling her on my cock. She grabbed my hands and guided my fingers to her asshole. I spread her ass cheeks farther, giving Andi and Ken a view of Sarah's open anus.

Ken's gaze went from Andi, to his wife's asshole, back to Andi. It probably wasn't until this time that he realized I had fucked his wife up the ass the night before. His cock was beginning to thicken again and Andi pushed him back in much the same way that Sarah pushed me. Andi crawled on top of him, lifting a knee as Sarah did to give us a view of her attempt to get Ken's fat cock back in her drenched pussy. She leaned forward, resting her head on Ken's chest. Ken thought she was being affectionate, but she had to use both hands to hold his thick shaft as she guided his cock into her sopping wet pussy. When she had about half of his cock inside her, she sat up and put his hands on her tits.

She bounced up and down on his dick, but she couldn't get more than about 3 inches inside her. She was tight to begin with, so Ken was undoubtedly having the time of his life. He took his hands off her tits and grabbed her ass cheeks, pulling her onto his cock as I had done to his wife. Her hands found his and guided them toward the crack of her ass. Andi looked over her shoulder, watching as I fucked Sarah. She continued to look at us as she used Ken's hands to pull her cheeks apart. Her asshole opened wide as she tried to get more of his unbelievably fat cock inside her pussy.

Sarah and I were definitely enjoying the show. Sarah's asshole dilated and contracted several times as I filled her pussy with cum. We French kissed and hugged while she stroked my cock to another erection.

Andi's pussy looked about as stretched as a pussy could be without having given birth. Ken licked two fingers and slid them in her asshole. He was working them in and out of her while she continued to bounce on his cock. More and more of his cock disappeared inside her until she finally let out a yelp as Ken's cock impaled her cervix. Her tits glistened with sweat as her chest rose and fell with her heavy breaths. She fell forward and kissed Ken's hairy chest and nipples. Her ass cheeks shook as she enjoyed several waves of orgasm. The sight of her tanned, slender, 18 year-old frame resting on Ken's short, chubby, hairy body was like something out of a fairytale.

Sarah, not one to leave "well-enough" alone, positioned me so I was sitting directly across from Andi and Ken. As she stood up to fold the table between the bunk beds out of the way, cum dribbled down her leg.

The smell of sex filled the camper. Thunder boomed in the distance, and the wind and rain continued to batter the campground.


The End

[birdie8819]

Birthday Surprise



"Happy Birthday honey," she said as he let the door swing shut behind him. "You're just in time."

Pam and Jamie had met about 2 years ago from a chat room. They hadn't started dating till 7 months ago though.. They recognized there was something very special and lasting between them quickly and have been living together for about 3 months now.. For Jamie, he found her to be just the perfect combination of the girl you take home to mom and the adventurous kitten in the bedroom.

"Jamie I made your favorite drink... it's on the end table." Jamie is not a heavy drinker, but enjoys a rum and coke as much as the next guy. It usually only took one stiff mixed drink to relax him and take the edge off.

"I'm preparing something special tonight," Pam announced from the kitchen. "Please don't come in or you'll spoil the surprise." It had been a while since Pam and he had enjoyed a nice quiet meal together. He slipped out of his shoes and walked over to the sofa. "I'm sorry I'm late babe," he offered as he reached over to snatch up his drink from the end table.

"That's ok, I was pretty busy preparing your birthday surprise," she answered. He took a long slow slip of the drink. It smelled stronger than usual, but the combination was delicious. "How much rum did you put in this drink babe?" Pam avoided the topic, "I hope you are not too tired, I have a big night planned for us."

For a few minutes Jamie sat back and enjoyed the drink and the soft household sounds that accompany the act of cooking. He reflected on the long road that brought him and Pam together. While it hadn't always been a bed of roses, the good times far outweighed the bad, and they had made a very happy life here. Jamie took another long slow drink, and realized he had come to the bottom. It wasn't like him to suck down a drink that quickly - his tolerance was low and alcohol went straight to his head. "This drink was great Baby," he called into the kitchen.

"Wow, you polished that off fast, let me bring you another," she replied from the kitchen. His first instinct was to decline, but damn if that didn't taste good, and it was, after all Saturday. Pam crossed from the kitchen into the living room carrying a pitcher. She was wearing that sexy evening dress that always drove him wild. "I thought you might like it, so I made a whole pitcher."

She set the pitcher on the end table and leaned over him to kiss him. Jamie loved the way her brown hair fell forward and tickled his face when she kissed him. He was surprised to feel her tongue in his mouth, and he reciprocated. As they kissed, he noticed her breasts, full and beautiful in the low-cut dress she wore. She slid her hand up his leg to his groin and his cock pulsed back against her touch in response. "You look amazing baby," Jamie told her. "That dress always gets me so hard." She smiled at him, "I thought you might like it." She moved to the end table positioning her back to him as she reached for the pitcher. As she bent to refill his drink she pulled her dress up, showing him the string-thin black thong she was wearing underneath. Jamie felt his cock twitch in his pants, stretching to break free of his boxers. Before he could reach out to pinch her tight ass she let the dress fall back down and started pouring the drink.

"Your surprise is almost ready honey," she said. "Relax a little more and calm down that dick of yours."

Just then the door bell rings. Jamie called out, "Are you expecting anyone baby?" Halfway through his second drink he was really starting to feel the alcohol. "That must be part of your surprise honey," Pam called back. He heard her footsteps in the hallway moving to the front door. She opened the door and he heard a second female voice at the door. Hushed whispers. Door closing. Two sets of footsteps moving back down the hall to the kitchen. "Is everything ok Baby?"

"Everything's fine Jamie, finish your drink," answered Pam curtly. "What the hell," he thought, his willpower all but completely wiped out by the sweet rum concoction. He tilted the glass up and drained the last of the drink.

"Hi Jamie," an unfamiliar voice addressed him. "Pam has told me a lot about you." He put down the drink startled and looked toward the hallway as Pam and the stranger approached. Dressed in a tight slinky black dress the stranger walked slowly toward him. Her long straight black hair was exquisite. "Nice to meet you," Jamie offered, getting up slowly from the sofa.

Pam introduced the stranger, "Jamie, this is Lia. I invited her to come over tonight." As Jamie reached out to shake her hand, he realized he was staring at Lia's tits. Hard to miss, they were practically falling out of the dress. He glanced quickly at Pam, knowing that she knew how much he loves breast. Instead Pam walked up behind Lia and slid her hand slowly down her back, to her waist, to her firm ass.

"Pam, what's going on?" Jamie was in awe to see Lia turn her head to Pam, open her mouth and take Pam's tongue in her mouth. He felt his cock grow three inches in his pants, busting to escape. As he watched, he saw his girlfriends's tongue caress Lia's lips and tongue.

"Jamie, have a seat baby, the show is about to start," Pam said softly. Jamie sat back down on the sofa, his dick pitching a stiff tent in the crotch of his pants, a wet spot forming atop the head of his cock.

Pam and Lia turned all their attention to each other. Kissing and playing with their tongues. Pam reached up and using her thumb, rubbed Lia's nipple through the tight fabric pressing against it. It stood at attenion quickly and she leaned her head back and let a small gasp escape her mouth. Closing her eyes and enjoying the feeling of the moment. She regained what little composure she had left and returned the same offereings to Pam. They slowly undressed each other, revealing smooth, soflty tanned skin. Lia pressed Pam down on the couch and moved over her stomach to lick and tease her nipples. Moving from one to the other while her hands roamed all over Pam's body and finally finding that sweet spot between her legs.

Lia slowly descended to taste Pam as she softly moaned and whispered to Lia that she wanted to feel her tongue on her. When Lia reached her pussy, she used both hands and held Pam's pussy open wide revealing the hard clit that protruded from its hood. Lia bent over and flicked it with her tongue causing Pam to squirm with excitement. Lia slid one hand down to Pam's pussy and slid first one, then two fingers in and bent them ever so gently to rub her G-spot. This sent Pam into a whirlwind of feelings and in a few short moments, Pam was coming hard. After Pam subsided from the feeling and brought her attention back to Lia, she flipped her over and with one hand pinched her nipples while using the other to rub her clit. Lia closed her eyes with anticipation of what was to come.

Pam licker her way up and down Lia's pussy lips while still pinching one nipple then the other. She ran her fingernails slowly down her slit and back to find Lia's slightly puckered ass. Rubbing it and still focusing her attention on flicking and licking her pussy. When Pam knew that Lia was close to cumming, she licked harder and at the same point Lia was releasing her juices, she pushed a finger into her ass, making her orgasm that much harder. Still holding her finger in place until Lia's breathing had came back to normal She slid up Lia's body and kissed her deeply, sharing her juices between them.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Pam turned to Jamie and asked, " Do you like watching me with another woman Baby?" Jamie smiled and replied with a, "Shit yeah."

" I want to watch Lia suck you. Do you want Lia's mouth on your cock?" Jamie paused for a second. Pam said again, "Jamie, I want to watch Lia suck you baby." Pam and Lia walked toward Jamie. Two shaved pussies, Jamie noticed. Pam knelt between Jamie's legs, unhooked his belt, and opened his pants. Jamie slipped his pants and boxers down simultaneously, letting them drop to the floor. "Let's get rid of these baby," Pam said as she removed his pants and tossed them across the room. "Let me taste that dick baby." She grasped his cock firmly at the base and ran her warm wet tongue up the length of his shaft, starting at his balls and moving slowly up to the head. A bead of his pre-cum had oozed out of his dick, sitting neatly at the top. "Lia, come lick this off his dick," she commanded.

Lia knelt beside Pam as she held his cock for her. Pam whispered to Lia, "Come on baby, lick that off his cock. It tastes so good." Lia's long tongue started below the head of his dick and neatly flicked the bead off his cock, balancing it on the tip of her tongue. Pam immediately shared it, her tongue licking Lia's. Pam begged Lia, "Lia baby, I want to watch you suck his dick. I want you to blow that cock of his." Lia smiled at Jamie, "I thought you would never ask.".

Lia started licking Jamie's cock, her tongue so warm and wet on his dick. "Oh god that feels so good," Jamie moaned, his head rolling back on the head rest of the couch. Lia took his dick in her mouth, gently sucking out his juices, tasting him. Meanwhile Pam had positioned herself next to Jamie on the couch, laying back with her legs spread, fingering her pussy. "Jamie, it makes me so hot to see her suck you."

"Stand up Jamie and fuck my mouth," Lia commanded. Jamie obeyed, standing with his dick firmly plugged between Lia's tight lips. He held her head and started fucking her mouth deeply. Lia opened her mouth and took his cock right to the back of her throat. A trail of spit hung from her mouth to Jamie's cock as he alternated between fucking her throat and pulling his dick out to let her stroke it. Lia spit on his dick and worked his cock with her hands.

"Pam baby, come over here and help me," Lia asked. Pam came over to Jamie's cock positioning herself opposite Lia. They began licking both sides of his dick simultaneously, tasting each other and Jamie's cock. Jamie felt like he was going to explode. Sure he had fantasized about having a threesome with Pam so many times, but this was far more than he ever imagined it could be.

"Jamie I want you to fuck her."

"Do you want to fuck me Jamie?" Lia asked coyly.

"I want to fuck you so bad," Jamie replied.

Lia got up, went over to the opposite couch and knelt on it, her ass waving at Jamie from across the room. She spread her legs, reached back and fingered her pussy. "Jamie I want you to put your cock right here," Lia instructed as she used both hands to hold open her pink juicy cunt.

"Go fuck her Jamie," Pam ordered. Jamie crossed the room, his hard cock straining to reach Lia's pussy. He grabbed Lia on each side of her tight ass and Lia grabbed his dick. She started rubbing his cock all over her pussy. "Maybe we better use something Pam," Jamie suddenly remembered. "No Baby, I want you to feel her wet pussy. I want her to get your dick all wet." Jamie pushed his cock slowly into Lia's wet gap. The lips of her pussy sliding down the length of his shaft, her warm walls inviting him deeper. He pushed his dick until his pelvis met her ass, then retracted his cock and started to slowly fuck her.

Pam crossed the room and knelt behind Jamie, rubbing his balls while he gradually started pumping his dick faster and harder into Lia's cunt. "Fuck her wet pussy Baby, fuck her nice and hard!" Pam layed down between their legs and started licking Jamie's balls, sucking on them softly. From there she let her tongue slide back to his ass. Pam reached around and pulled Jamie's cock out of Lia's pussy. She quickly put it in her mouth and started pumping her head up and down on it, taking it deep in her throat. She positioned it at the entry to her pussy again and watched as Jamie slid all the way back into Lia. Pam started licking Lia's clit and running her tongue up and down her pussy. Her's and Jamie's juices combined together was like sweet nectar. She reached up with one hand and pinched one of Lia's nipples while her other hand reached around Jamie and she slowly slid a finger in his ass. Jamie moaned softly as the feeling over took him.

She pulled back, "Baby do you like Lia's ass?" "Her ass looks so tight," Pam whispered. "I want you to fill it with your cock. I want to watch you fuck her tight ass."

Lia held her ass open while Pam spit in her asshole. Jamie saw how tight her ass looked, imagined how good it would feel around his dick. He rubbed the head of his cock around her asshole, gradually working it inside. He felt the muscles of her ass which were at first tight and resistant slowly relax and allow him entry. He worked his whole cock into her tight ass and started to slowly fuck it.

"Do you like her ass?" Pam asked.

"I love having my ass fucked hard, Jamie. Fuck me harder," Lia begged. Jamie started pumping his dick harder working Lia's tight ass and his cock to the brink of explosion. Lia's ass felt so warm and tight on his bare cock. He imagined what it would be like to unload in that ass, to fill it with his hot white cum. He imagined his load dripping out of Lia's asshole, and almost lost it.

Pam moaned, " I want you to unload on her face. I want you to shoot a hot messy load all over her."

Jamie pulled his dick out of Lia's ass, noticing how her asshole stayed stretched open, inviting his cock back in for more. His dick was ready to explode.

Pam and Lia knelt on the floor in front of Jamie as he pumped his dick vigorously. The women took turns licking and sucking his cock as he jacked it. He suddenly tightened up, feeling his balls tighten and even more blood rushing to his dick. He started shooting his load on Lia first as she held out her tongue to take it in her mouth. His first shot hit her tongue, the second her cheek. He aimed for Pam and shot the rest of his load all over her face.

The women started kissing, sharing his load, and then sucked his dick dry.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Hard Lesson Learned



The lecturer turned back to the board and continued writing, as she did so and although she knew it was wrong, she called:

"Smith, stay behind after the lesson."

She finished writing their homework assignment on the board and turned, laying the marker pen on the desk just as the buzzer went for the end of the session and the day.

She watched all the university students pack their stuff away quickly, in a hurry to get out on that Friday afternoon, not she knew to undertake this or any other of the assignments given to them today.

"Make sure this essay is on my desk in 3 weeks." She re-iterated as they began to file out of the lecture hall and she moved around the front of the desk to await Mr. Smith, whom was ambling down the stairs from about half way.

"Miss it wasn't just me." He whined as he looked down at her with a sad 'puppy dog' expression.

"I'm aware of that, Smith. Go and sit down. We need to have a little chat." She replied as she pointed to the chair behind the desk.

As he walked around the desk, she turned and leant on it. He could see down the top of her black blouse. He could see the tops of her ample breasts swinging slightly as she continued to speak. Realising he had missed what she said he raised his eyes to her face. She looked back at him as if she were unaware of his distraction.

She walked around the desk and leant against it, as she did he had to look up at her, and continued to talk to him.

He listened as his mind wandered to her ample breasts; he chanced a glance at them again. From his current position, they were a little above his eye level. He saw that the material of her blouse was sheer and he could see the black lace of her bra. Her breasts looked as they were almost overflowing from the cups of the bra. He felt himself getting aroused. He chuckled slightly at the thought of getting turned on by his lecturer as he was being told off, like a little school boy.

"Is there something amusing in what I have just said Smith? " She asked leaning towards him.

"No Miss. Sorry Miss." He replied whilst gulping hard as her blouse gaped and revealed her lovely breasts again.

"Good. Now where was I? Oh yes it's here on the desk somewhere." She rummaged through the papers on the desk.

He watched her ass wriggle as she leant over the desk. The material of her pale grey skirt pulled tight across the cheeks of her ass. Her skirt ended just above her knees but the dark theme continued in the nylon that covered her legs and the heeled black shoes she wore. He thought to himself how dainty her feet looked, as his eyes were drawn back to her ass. Her blouse had come un-tucked at the back and he glimpsed a piece of her fair skin as she leant further forward and exclaimed in triumph.

"Ah here the little bugger is."

She turned, holding in her left hand, much to his surprise, a riding crop. It was a little less than 2 feet long. She took hold of the free end in her right hand and flexed it. He tensed slightly but there was also a thrill run through his body. That his prick couldn't deny he was getting turned on even though he had no idea what her intentions were. He realised then that maybe he should have listened more closely to what she had been saying.

She walked behind him and ran the crop lightly across his left shoulder, so that it brushed his neck and ear as she did so. A shiver ran through him. She pushed the chair forward before walking back to stand in front of him, between the chair and the desk.

She perched her ass on the edge of the desk and raised her foot to separate his knees. Lowering her foot to the floor, she leant forward slightly and ran the crop up the inside of each thigh. The second time she ran it along his evident hard on.

"I don't blame you and feel that it would be incorrect to punish you. It's the fault of the education system and that makes it my fault." She sighed and shook her head; a few strands of hair escaped the clip that held them up.

"I've failed you and failed the rest of the class." She continued as she stroked her thighs with the crop. He started to protest but she held the end of the crop to his lips to silence him.

"No this really has to be done."

She laid the crop on the desk and stood in front of him. Her hands moved to the back of her skirt and she slowly unzipped it. Her hands returned to the waistband on either hip and she slowly wriggled out of her skirt. His eyes widened in amazement as her watched her. Her knickers and suspender belt were black and he thought maybe they matched the bra but wasn't sure.

She picked up the crop again and ran it up her own thighs. Then she rubbed it across her pussy a few times before gently tapping herself with it.

His prick was so hard and throbbing in his jeans. He wanted her but still wasn't sure of the rules of, what he now assumed, was a game.

"I am the one who needs to be punished." She whispered as she handed him the crop.

Now he knew the rules. He stood and moved towards her.

"Turn around." He ordered as she looked up at him.

She obediently did as requested. The back of her knickers were high cut and showed a lot of the cheeks of her ass. He ran the crop along the edge of the knickers, then down between her legs. He tapped both thighs as he said:

"Spread them." She did so. "Wider."

Again she did as requested. He then put his hand in the small of her back and pushed her to the desk. He then ran his hand from there down over her buttocks.

"You have let the system down and you will be punished." He said as he rubbed the crop again between her legs. She moaned.

He then slapped the crop on lightly on her left cheek, then her right cheek. She moaned again. He hit her slightly harder the second time, then again rubbed her pussy lips with the crop. He grabbed her knickers and pulled them up tight into her pussy, and between her cheeks, exposing the rest of her buttocks. There were two light lines where he had slapped her.

He slipped his hand between her legs and felt the dampness through the crotch of her panties. His prick strained against his jeans and he could feel a slight dampness himself of his pre-come.

He slapped her again with the crop, three times in quick succession.

"Oh yes." She groaned as she looked round at him.

Her face was flushed. He watched her face as her slapped her a few more times. He watched as her eyes closed and a smile of pleasure crossed her face. Now her ass was very red. He caressed her buttocks with his hands, her cheeks were very warm. He slipped two fingers into her pussy, she was very wet. She pushed back against his fingers and moaned in frustration as he withdrew them.

"Stand up." He ordered as he caught her arm and pulled her to standing.

He rubbed the crop across her pussy lips, gently applying a little pressure.

"Now take your blouse and bra off." He said as he continued to stroke her pussy with the crop.


Continue next page .......